The Christian life. Part II wherein that fundamental principle of Christian duty, the doctrine of our Saviours mediation, is explained and proved, volume II / by John Scott ...
         Scott, John, 1639-1695.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 1299 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 339 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A58800
         Wing S2053
         ESTC R15914
         12280055
         ocm 12280055
         58668
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A58800)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 58668)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 898:1)
      
       
         
           
             The Christian life. Part II wherein that fundamental principle of Christian duty, the doctrine of our Saviours mediation, is explained and proved, volume II / by John Scott ...
             Scott, John, 1639-1695.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [22], 632, [15] p.
           
             Printed for Walter Kettilby ... and Thomas Horn ...,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             "The contents (i.e. summary of contents)": p. [5]-[21]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Anglican authors -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             CAROLUS
             ALSTON
             ,
             
               R.P.D.
               Hen.
               Episc.
               Lond.
               à
               Sacris
               Domesticis
               .
            
          
           
             
               ●nii
               26.
               1686.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Christian
           Life
           .
           PART
           II.
           Wherein
           that
           FUNDAMENTAL
           PRINCIPLE
           OF
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           THE
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           SAVIOURS
           Mediation
           ,
           is
           Explained
           and
           Proved
           .
           VOLUME
           II.
           By
           JOHN
           SCOTT
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           S.
           
             Peters
             Poor
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Walter
             Kettilby
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Bishops-head
           in
           S.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Horn
          
           ,
           at
           the
           South
           Entrance
           of
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1687.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ADVERTISEMENT
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           second
           Volume
           of
           the
           second
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           had
           long
           since
           been
           made
           Publick
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           an
           unfortunate
           Accident
           which
           befel
           me
           when
           it
           was
           almost
           finished
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           was
           necessitated
           almost
           to
           begin
           again
           ,
           and
           cast
           the
           whole
           into
           a
           different
           Method
           from
           what
           I
           first
           designed
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           my
           first
           Draught
           ,
           this
           second
           Volume
           had
           not
           ammounted
           to
           much
           above
           half
           of
           what
           it
           now
           is
           ,
           only
           I
           intended
           to
           have
           added
           some
           Notes
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           fuller
           proof
           and
           explanation
           of
           several
           Points
           therein
           handled
           ,
           which
           now
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           leave
           out
           ,
           the
           Book
           
           being
           already
           swell'd
           so
           much
           beyond
           my
           first
           Intention
           ,
           only
           three
           or
           four
           of
           them
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           Print
           with
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           referr'd
           to
           them
           in
           two
           of
           the
           Sheets
           which
           were
           Printed
           before
           I
           new
           model'd
           the
           whole
           Design
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           prosper
           this
           Work
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           honest
           Intention
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           an
           abundant
           compensation
           for
           all
           the
           Pains
           and
           Labor
           I
           have
           undergone
           in
           composing
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             Signification
             and
             Notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             
               pag.
               4
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Six
             general
             Articles
             proposed
             to
             our
             belief
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             Person
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Mediator
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             designed
             and
             authorized
             to
             this
             Office
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             absolute
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             ,
             6.
             
             Vpon
             what
             accounts
             the
             belief
             of
             this
             is
             necessary
             ,
             8.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             Authorized
             ,
             consists
             in
             acting
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             mediates
             ,
             10.
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             Article
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             most
             indispensible
             Obligations
             to
             Christian
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             11.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             his
             Mediation
             proceeds
             upon
             certain
             terms
             and
             stipulations
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             which
             terms
             he
             obtained
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             Gods
             Name
             hath
             published
             to
             us
             ,
             17.
             what
             these
             terms
             are
             ,
             ibid.
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Terms
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             solicits
             both
             of
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             18.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             acts
             for
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             so
             be
             partakes
             of
             the
             Natures
             of
             both
             ,
             23.
             
             That
             he
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             highly
             necessary
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             this
             sublime
             Office
             of
             mediating
             for
             God
             with
             Men
             ,
             24.
             and
             the
             
             same
             necessity
             there
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             27.
             
             That
             he
             should
             also
             partake
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             both
             ,
             no
             less
             requisite
             to
             qualifie
             him
             to
             Mediate
             for
             Men
             with
             God
             ,
             30.
             
             That
             he
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             34.
             and
             also
             that
             he
             is
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             39.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             partakes
             of
             the
             Natures
             of
             both
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             transact
             Personally
             with
             both
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             returned
             from
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             42.
             
             Of
             the
             Birth
             and
             Personal
             Vnion
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             44.
             
             Of
             his
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             
               46
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             mediate
             Personally
             for
             Men
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             substituted
             the
             Divine
             and
             Omnipresent
             Spirit
             ,
             personally
             to
             promote
             and
             effectuate
             his
             mediation
             for
             God
             with
             Men
             ,
             
               49
               ,
               50.
            
             
             This
             Divine
             Spirit
             is
             the
             third
             Person
             in
             the
             Tri●une
             Godhead
             ,
             50.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             third
             Person
             subsisting
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             51.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             That
             this
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             ibid.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             53.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             the
             third
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             56.
             
             Of
             the
             subordination
             of
             these
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             arises
             not
             from
             any
             inequality
             of
             Essence
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             inequalities
             of
             their
             Personal
             properties
             ,
             
               57
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             there
             was
             always
             a
             subordination
             of
             the
             Son
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             both
             ,
             58.
             
             That
             in
             the
             affair
             of
             the
             Mediation
             this
             subordination
             was
             founded
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             inequalities
             of
             their
             Personal
             properties
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             a
             mutual
             compact
             and
             agreement
             ,
             59.
             
             That
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             acts
             ,
             and
             hath
             always
             acted
             under
             Christ
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             60.
             
             That
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             acted
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             
               60
               ,
               61.
            
             
             That
             this
             Spirit
             
             is
             sent
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             different
             nature
             of
             their
             Missions
             ,
             
               61
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Some
             things
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Ministry
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             hath
             long
             since
             ceased
             to
             do
             ;
             as
             first
             he
             inspired
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Saviour
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Languages
             ,
             
               65
               ,
               66.
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             fully
             instructed
             them
             by
             his
             immediate
             Inspirations
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             were
             to
             teach
             the
             World
             ,
             
               67
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             gave
             the
             most
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divinity
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             70.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             conducted
             them
             by
             his
             infallible
             advice
             through
             all
             the
             emergent
             difficulties
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             72.
             
             Of
             the
             cessation
             of
             these
             miraculous
             Assistances
             ,
             
               74
               ,
               &c.
            
             Other
             things
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             hath
             always
             done
             ,
             and
             always
             continues
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             being
             continually
             present
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             76.
             
             We
             receive
             him
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             77.
             
             Of
             the
             different
             manner
             of
             his
             ordinary
             Operations
             now
             ,
             from
             what
             it
             was
             heretofore
             ,
             
               78
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             these
             his
             ordinary
             Operations
             are
             all
             performed
             by
             impression
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             
               81
               ,
               82.
            
             they
             are
             all
             reduced
             to
             five
             Heads
             :
             First
             ,
             Illumination
             ,
             
               83
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             85.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             Quickning
             or
             Excitation
             ,
             88.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Comforting
             and
             supporting
             ,
             90.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             Intercession
             ,
             93.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             particular
             Offices
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             respective
             states
             and
             conditions
             of
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             Christ
             mediates
             ,
             is
             shewn
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             being
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             98.
             
             The
             order
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             proceeds
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             these
             Offices
             ,
             100.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Concerning
             the
             Prophetick
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             need
             of
             this
             Office
             ,
             101.
             
             That
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             102.
             
             Of
             the
             import
             of
             the
             word
             Prophesie
             ,
             103.
             
             The
             admirable
             accomplishments
             of
             our
             Saviour
             for
             this
             Office
             ,
             shewn
             in
             three
             Particulars
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             came
             down
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             came
             immediately
             from
             the
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             104.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             came
             down
             into
             our
             own
             Natures
             ,
             160.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             while
             he
             abode
             among
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             always
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             109.
             how
             effectualy
             he
             discharged
             this
             Office
             ,
             shewn
             in
             six
             Particulars
             ▪
             First
             ,
             He
             made
             a
             full
             declaration
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             113.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             proved
             and
             confirmed
             what
             he
             declared
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             116.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             gave
             a
             perfect
             example
             of
             Obedience
             to
             what
             he
             declared
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             118.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             sealed
             his
             Declaration
             with
             his
             own
             
             Blood
             ,
             120.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             He
             Instituted
             an
             Order
             of
             Men
             to
             Preach
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             121.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             He
             sent
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             when
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             recollect
             and
             explain
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             had
             ordained
             to
             Preach
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             inable
             them
             also
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             
               123
               ,
               124.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Of
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             To
             what
             persons
             the
             Priesthood
             antiently
             belonged
             ,
             130.
             
             What
             the
             Melchisedecan
             Priesthood
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             respects
             Christs
             Priesthood
             is
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             132.
             what
             the
             old
             Priesthood
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             acts
             it
             consisted
             ,
             136.
             
             That
             it
             consisted
             ,
             first
             ,
             in
             Sacrificing
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             in
             presenting
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             
               136
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             this
             ancient
             Priesthood
             was
             in
             both
             these
             acts
             of
             it
             ,
             intended
             by
             God
             for
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               142
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Concerning
             the
             first
             Act
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Priesthood
             ;
             viz.
             Sacrificing
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             had
             in
             it
             all
             the
             requisite
             Conditions
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             what
             those
             Conditions
             are
             ,
             shewed
             in
             five
             Particulars
             ,
             
               147
               ,
               &c.
            
             these
             Conditions
             applyed
             to
             our
             Saviours
             death
             ;
             as
             first
             ,
             In
             
             his
             death
             he
             was
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             sinful
             Men
             to
             be
             punish'd
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             released
             from
             their
             personal
             Obligation
             to
             punishment
             ,
             151.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             dyed
             a
             pure
             and
             spotless
             Innocent
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             death
             was
             of
             sufficient
             intrinsick
             worth
             and
             value
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             equivalent
             commutation
             for
             the
             punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             of
             sinners
             ,
             155.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             His
             death
             was
             on
             his
             part
             voluntary
             and
             unforced
             ,
             
               160
               ,
               161.
            
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             His
             death
             was
             admitted
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             was
             due
             to
             him
             from
             Mankind
             ,
             164.
             
             The
             wisdom
             of
             this
             method
             of
             Gods·
             admitting
             Christs
             sacrifice
             for
             sinners
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reforming
             Mankind
             ,
             shewn
             in
             five
             Particulars
             .
             ●
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christs
             death
             was
             a
             most
             sensible
             and
             affecting
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             infinite
             guilt
             and
             demerit
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             167.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             ample
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             severity
             against
             sin
             ,
             169.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             most
             obliging
             expression
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             to
             us
             ,
             171.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             and
             certain
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             174.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             seal
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             177.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Of
             Christs
             Intercession
             ,
             or
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Advocation
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Nature
             of
             it
             defined
             ,
             183.
             
             The
             definition
             explained
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             four
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Solemn
             Address
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             184.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             
             Address
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             presenting
             his
             Sacrificed
             Body
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             186.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             continued
             and
             perpetuated
             by
             the
             perpetual
             Oblation
             of
             this
             his
             sacrificed
             Body
             ,
             190.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             vertue
             of
             this
             perpetual
             Oblation
             ,
             he
             doth
             always
             successfully
             move
             and
             solicit
             God
             ,
             193.
             
             And
             that
             which
             he
             moves
             him
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             First
             ,
             to
             receive
             and
             graciously
             accept
             our
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Prayers
             ,
             196.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             impower
             him
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             all
             those
             Graces
             and
             Favours
             ,
             which
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             us
             ,
             199.
             
             The
             admirable
             tendency
             of
             this
             method
             of
             Gods
             communicating
             his
             Favours
             to
             us
             ,
             through
             Christs
             Intercession
             ,
             to
             reform
             Mankind
             ,
             shewn
             in
             five
             Particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             naturally
             tends
             to
             excite
             in
             us
             a
             mighty
             awe
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             204.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             also
             tends
             to
             give
             us
             the
             strongest
             conviction
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             206.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             secures
             us
             from
             presuming
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             while
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
             208.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             encourages
             us
             to
             approach
             God
             with
             chearfulness
             and
             freedom
             ,
             212.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             assures
             our
             diffident
             minds
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             intentions
             to
             perform
             to
             us
             all
             the
             good
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             us
             ,
             upon
             our
             performing
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             ,
             216.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             Of
             Christs
             Kingly
             Office.
             
          
           
             Christs
             universal
             Royalty
             success●●e
             to
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             
               pag.
               221
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Christ
             had
             a
             particular
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             viz.
             The
             ●ewish
             Church
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             during
             his
             abode
             upon
             
             Earth
             ,
             225.
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             he
             was
             exalted
             to
             upon
             his
             ascension
             ,
             was
             the
             universal
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             ibid.
             Six
             Heads
             proposed
             to
             be
             treated
             of
             concerning
             our
             Saviours
             Kingdom
             ,
             226.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             from
             the
             Fall
             to
             his
             Incarnation
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             an
             account
             is
             given
             at
             large
             in
             eight
             Propositions
             ,
             
               pag.
               227.
            
             
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             228.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             new
             Covenant
             commenced
             immediatly
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             renewed
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             
               ibid.
               &c.
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             from
             its
             first
             Commencement
             ,
             Christ
             was
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             continued
             to
             be
             all
             along
             under
             that
             particular
             renewal
             of
             it
             to
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               233
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christs
             being
             always
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             necessarily
             implies
             his
             having
             been
             always
             King
             over
             all
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             over
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               235
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Divine
             King
             that
             reigned
             over
             Israel
             ,
             and
             who
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             promiscuously
             called
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             is
             proved
             in
             five
             Propositions
             ,
             
               238
               ,
               239
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             still
             retained
             this
             his
             right
             and
             title
             of
             King
             of
             Israel
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               255
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             Christ
             from
             being
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             were
             thereupon
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             a
             remnant
             of
             them
             that
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             ,
             258.
             
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             this
             remnant
             still
             continued
             the
             same
             individual
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             with
             what
             it
             was
             before
             its
             main
             Body
             revolted
             ,
             they
             very
             much
             reformed
             and
             improved
             ,
             
               259
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Eighthly
             ,
             That
             to
             this
             individual
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             reformed
             and
             improved
             ,
             was
             superadded
             all
             those
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             afterwards
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             
               272
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             Kingdom
             and
             Church
             of
             Christ
             the
             same
             ,
             275.
             
             The
             universal
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             defined
             ,
             277.
             
             This
             definition
             explained
             in
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             eight
             ,
             
               272
               ,
               278.
            
             
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             one
             Vniversal
             Society
             ,
             consisting
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             ,
             
               278
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             consists
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             incorporated
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               280
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             These
             Christian
             People
             are
             incorporated
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             
               283
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             are
             incorporated
             under
             Iesus
             Christ
             their
             supreme
             Head
             ,
             291.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             one
             Vniversal
             Society
             thus
             incorporated
             ,
             is
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             
               292
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             These
             particular
             Churches
             are
             distributed
             under
             Lawful
             Governors
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             
               295
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             These
             particular
             Churches
             thus
             distributed
             ,
             hold
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             
               298
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             Communion
             which
             these
             particular
             Churches
             hold
             ,
             is
             first
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               303
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             
             
               307
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Regiment
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             309.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             Concerning
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Which
             are
             of
             a
             fourfold
             Rank
             and
             Order
             ;
             First
             ,
             The
             supreme
             Minister
             of
             it
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               p.
               315.
            
             
             Secondly
             ,
             next
             to
             him
             are
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Angels
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Order
             and
             appointment
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             ibid.
             That
             the
             good
             Angels
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             him
             as
             Mediator
             till
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             had
             their
             distinct
             regencies
             over
             the
             several
             Gentile
             Nations
             .
             316
             ,
             &c.
             But
             upon
             Christs
             ascension
             these
             their
             distinct
             regencies
             were
             all
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             they
             subjected
             to
             Christs
             Mediatorial
             Scepter
             ,
             320
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             bad
             Angels
             ,
             they
             were
             subjected
             to
             him
             by
             just
             and
             lawful
             Conquest
             ,
             322.
             
             That
             this
             Conquest
             he
             obtained
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             his
             last
             agony
             ,
             323
             ,
             &c.
             
             Seven
             particular
             instances
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             good
             Angels
             under
             Christ
             ;
             first
             ,
             they
             declare
             upon
             occasion
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             331
             ,
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             guard
             and
             defend
             his
             subjects
             against
             outward
             dangers
             ,
             333
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             support
             and
             comfort
             them
             upon
             difficult
             undertakings
             and
             under
             great
             and
             pressing
             calamities
             ,
             334
             ,
             &c.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             protect
             them
             against
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             336
             ,
             &c.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             they
             further
             and
             assist
             them
             in
             their
             religious
             Offices
             ,
             340
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             they
             conduct
             
             their
             separated
             spirits
             to
             the
             Mansions
             of
             Glory
             ,
             342
             ,
             &c.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             they
             are
             hereafter
             to
             attend
             and
             minister
             to
             him
             at
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
             345
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Ministry
             of
             evil
             Angels
             to
             Christ
             in
             four
             particulars
             :
             First
             ,
             they
             try
             and
             exercise
             the
             vertues
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             347
             ,
             &c.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             chasten
             and
             correct
             their
             faults
             and
             miscarriages
             ,
             351
             ,
             &c.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             harden
             and
             confirm
             incorrigible
             sinners
             ,
             354
             ,
             &c.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             execute
             the
             vengeance
             of
             Christ
             on
             them
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             357
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             361
             ,
             &c.
             by
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             any
             natural
             Right
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             ,
             363
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             in
             the
             first
             place
             have
             the
             same
             commanding
             Power
             over
             all
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             that
             they
             had
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             364
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             secondly
             ,
             are
             as
             unaccountable
             and
             irresistible
             as
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             365
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             th●se
             Ministries
             are
             which
             Kings
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             shewn
             in
             general
             from
             
               Isa.
               49.23.476
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Particularly
             :
             first
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             profession
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             377.378
             .
             secondly
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             fence
             and
             cultivate
             its
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             ,
             378
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             to
             chasten
             and
             correct
             the
             irregular
             ,
             379
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             decency
             of
             its
             worship
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             convenient
             maintenance
             of
             its
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             381
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             fourth
             sort
             of
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             spiritual
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             ,
             383.
             
             That
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             a
             spiritual
             Government
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             384
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             this
             Government
             is
             Episcopal
             proved
             from
             four
             Arguments
             ;
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             388
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             upon
             it
             ,
             393
             ,
             &c.
             thirdly
             ,
             from
             the
             Vniversal
             
             Conformity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             to
             this
             Apostolick
             practice
             ,
             404.
             fourthly
             ,
             from
             our
             Saviours
             declared
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             of
             both
             ,
             421
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Government
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             inferiour
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             as
             first
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             427
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             Evangelical
             Sacraments
             ,
             429
             ,
             &c.
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             and
             intercessions
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             431
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             as
             first
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             433.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             ordain
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ,
             436.
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             exercise
             that
             spiritual
             jurisdiction
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             439.
             fourthly
             ,
             to
             confirm
             such
             us
             have
             been
             Baptized
             and
             instructed
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             446
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
             Of
             Christs
             Regal
             Acts
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Which
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             :
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             performed
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             four
             ,
             first
             ,
             his
             giving
             Laws
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             449
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             what
             Christ
             taught
             as
             a
             Prophet
             had
             the
             force
             of
             Law
             ,
             ibid.
             His
             Law
             spiritual
             ,
             450.
             
             His
             Laws
             reduced
             under
             two
             heads
             ,
             first
             ,
             his
             Law
             of
             perfection
             ,
             452
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             his
             Law
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             455
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             of
             those
             Regal
             Acts
             which
             he
             hath
             performed
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             is
             his
             mission
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             457.
             
             A
             third
             is
             ,
             his
             erecting
             an
             external
             Polity
             and
             Government
             ,
             458
             ,
             &c.
             
             Another
             sort
             of
             Christs
             Regal
             acts
             are
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             
             always
             performed
             and
             doth
             always
             continue
             to
             perform
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             four
             :
             first
             ,
             his
             pardoning
             penitent
             Offenders
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             which
             is
             explained
             ,
             461
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             it
             both
             to
             Christ
             and
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             462.
             that
             both
             of
             them
             have
             an
             appropriate
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             463.
             
             The
             part
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             ,
             first
             to
             make
             a
             general
             Grant
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             464
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             sacrifice
             ,
             466
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             limit
             it
             to
             believing
             ,
             and
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             ibid.
             &c.
             
             The
             part
             which
             Christ
             performs
             in
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             actual
             and
             particular
             application
             of
             this
             general
             Grant
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             particular
             sinners
             upon
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             474
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             second
             of
             these
             Regal
             Acts
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             his
             punishing
             obstinate
             Offenders
             ,
             476.
             
             A
             third
             is
             ,
             his
             protecting
             and
             defending
             his
             People
             and
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             479
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             his
             rewarding
             his
             faithful
             subjects
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             483
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             third
             &
             last
             sort
             of
             Christs
             Regal
             Acts
             are
             those
             which
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             three
             :
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             farther
             to
             extend
             and
             enlarge
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             a
             more
             universal
             conquest
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             485
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             to
             destroy
             Death
             the
             last
             Enemy
             by
             giving
             a
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             492
             ,
             &c.
             this
             proved
             from
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             ,
             ibid.
             The
             Objections
             against
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             answered
             ,
             494
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             described
             at
             large
             from
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.42.501
            
             .
             First
             ,
             this
             mortal
             body
             is
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             or
             material
             principle
             of
             our
             resurrection
             ,
             502.
             secondly
             ,
             this
             seed
             must
             die
             and
             be
             corrupted
             before
             it
             is
             to
             be
             raised
             and
             quickened
             ,
             503.
             thirdly
             ,
             this
             dead
             seed
             is
             to
             be
             raised
             and
             quickened
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             505.
             fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             raised
             and
             quickned
             into
             the
             proper
             form
             and
             kind
             of
             a
             human
             body
             ,
             508.
             fifthly
             ,
             this
             human
             body
             is
             to
             be
             
             very
             much
             changed
             and
             altered
             ,
             510.
             the
             change
             that
             will
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             good
             men
             is
             fourfold
             :
             first
             ,
             from
             base
             and
             humble
             into
             glorious
             bodies
             ,
             511.
             secondly
             ,
             from
             earthly
             and
             fleshly
             into
             spiritual
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             513.
             thirdly
             ,
             from
             weak
             and
             passive
             into
             active
             and
             powerful
             ,
             514.
             fourthly
             ,
             from
             corruptible
             and
             mortal
             into
             incorruptible
             and
             immortal
             ,
             517.
             
             They
             will
             differ
             in
             degrees
             of
             Glory
             proportionably
             as
             they
             differ
             in
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             ,
             518.
             
             Of
             the
             woful
             change
             which
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             will
             undergo
             ,
             521.
             
             The
             third
             and
             last
             of
             these
             regal
             Acts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             his
             judging
             the
             World
             ;
             where
             first
             the
             thing
             is
             proved
             that
             he
             shall
             judg
             the
             world
             ,
             523.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             account
             is
             given
             of
             the
             signs
             and
             fore-runners
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             judgment
             ,
             524.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             526.
             as
             first
             ,
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             
               ibid.
               527.
            
             secondly
             ,
             the
             State
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             528.
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             Carriage
             on
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             530.
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             train
             and
             equipage
             with
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             533.
             fifthly
             ,
             the
             place
             to
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             536.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             process
             of
             this
             judgment
             ,
             538.
             
             And
             first
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             wherein
             is
             implied
             first
             their
             citation
             or
             summons
             ,
             539.
             secondly
             ,
             their
             personal
             appearance
             ,
             540.
             thirdly
             ,
             their
             trial
             ,
             54●
             .
             fourthly
             ,
             their
             sentence
             ,
             543.
             fifthly
             ,
             their
             assumption
             into
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             ,
             545.
             
             The
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             wicked
             implies
             also
             first
             their
             citation
             ,
             547.
             secondly
             ,
             their
             personal
             appearance
             ,
             548.
             thirdly
             ,
             their
             trial
             ,
             549.
             fourthly
             ,
             their
             sentence
             ,
             551.
             fifthly
             ,
             their
             execution
             ,
             552.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
             Concerning
             Christs
             surrendring
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             a
             twofold
             Kingdom
             ,
             viz.
             His
             Essential
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             co-eternal
             with
             him
             and
             can
             never
             be
             surrendred
             ,
             and
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             solemn
             compact
             and
             agreement
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             shall
             be
             surrendred
             ,
             
               p.
               556
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             At
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             the
             whole
             Mediation
             will
             cease
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             it
             being
             fully
             accomplished
             ,
             557.
             
             An
             account
             of
             the
             cessation
             of
             the
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             from
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               558.
            
             the
             whole
             passage
             resolved
             into
             five
             propositions
             ,
             ibid.
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             there
             spoken
             of
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             559.
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             to
             possess
             this
             Kingdom
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             ,
             as
             till
             all
             things
             are
             actually
             subdued
             unto
             him
             ,
             560.
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             during
             his
             possession
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             561.
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             delivered
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             otherwise
             subject
             to
             him
             than
             he
             is
             now
             ,
             562.
             fifthly
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             thus
             subjected
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             all
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             shall
             be
             thenceforth
             immediately
             exercised
             by
             the
             Deity
             ,
             565.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Reason
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             Method
             of
             Gods
             governing
             sinful
             men
             by
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Son
             in
             our
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Five
             reasons
             of
             this
             Method
             assigned
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             govern
             us
             in
             a
             way
             more
             accommodate
             to
             this
             degenerate
             state
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             567
             ,
             &c.
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             cure
             and
             prevent
             the
             spreading
             contagion
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             573
             ,
             &c.
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             give
             us
             the
             more
             powerful
             encouragement
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             582.
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             powerfully
             excite
             our
             Gratitude
             and
             Ingenuity
             ,
             585.
             fifthly
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             give
             us
             the
             more
             ample
             assurance
             of
             our
             future
             Reward
             ,
             588.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
             That
             Jesus
             is
             this
             Mediator
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             been
             treating
             .
          
           
             Three
             ways
             by
             which
             God
             hath
             testified
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             true
             Mediator
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             Prophesie
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             by
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             591.
             
             The
             last
             of
             these
             only
             insisted
             on
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             most
             commonly
             appeals
             ,
             592.
             
             This
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             a
             most
             certain
             evidence
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             ibid.
             The
             Miracle
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             that
             which
             both
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             
             most
             insisted
             on
             ,
             594.
             
             The
             reality
             of
             this
             attestation
             capable
             of
             being
             proved
             only
             by
             credible
             Testimony
             ,
             596.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             accompanied
             with
             all
             the
             most
             credible
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             are
             six
             ,
             597.
             
             First
             ,
             they
             who
             testified
             it
             were
             most
             certainly
             informed
             whether
             it
             were
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             598.
             secondly
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             concurrence
             of
             several
             Witnesses
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             600.
             thirdly
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             visible
             reason
             to
             suspect
             their
             honesty
             and
             integrity
             ,
             603.
             fourthly
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             apparent
             motive
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             testifie
             falsly
             ,
             609.
             fifthly
             ,
             they
             gave
             the
             greatest
             security
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             testified
             ,
             612.
             sixthly
             ,
             they
             gave
             certain
             signs
             and
             tokens
             that
             what
             they
             testified
             was
             true
             ,
             614.
             
             What
             a
             most
             convincing
             argument
             this
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Christs
             miraculous
             Resurrection
             was
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             shewn
             in
             four
             particulars
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             convenient
             Evidence
             ,
             622.
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             infallible
             Evidence
             ,
             625.
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             plainest
             and
             most
             popular
             Evidence
             ,
             629.
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             shortest
             and
             most
             compendious
             Evidence
             ,
             631.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           LIFE
           .
           PART
           II.
           VOL.
           II.
           
        
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Of
           the
           necessity
           of
           acknowledging
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           the
           one
           and
           
             only
             Mediator
          
           between
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Leading
           a
           Truly
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           HITHERTO
           we
           have
           treated
           of
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           
             in
             General
          
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           this
           last
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           great
           Principle
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           strictly
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Religion
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           properly
           the
           Religion
           of
           
             the
             Mediator
          
           ,
           as
           containing
           only
           the
           Doctrines
           which
           concern
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           the
           Duties
           which
           result
           from
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           owe
           their
           Obligations
           to
           them
           ;
           both
           which
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           
           all
           the
           remaining
           Religion
           is
           purely
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Principle
           we
           are
           now
           treating
           of
           ,
           contains
           in
           it
           all
           that
           Religion
           which
           is
           strictly
           Christian
           ,
           without
           believing
           of
           which
           ,
           and
           practising
           upon
           it
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           lead
           a
           
             Christian
             Life
          
           ,
           how
           well
           soever
           we
           may
           live
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           upon
           the
           Motives
           and
           Principles
           of
           
             natural
             Religion
          
           a
           man
           to
           whom
           Christianity
           was
           never
           sufficiently
           proposed
           may
           upon
           due
           consideration
           and
           a
           hearty
           endeavour
           reclaim
           himself
           to
           a
           very
           pious
           and
           vertuous
           life
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           apparent
           many
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           did
           ;
           but
           no
           man
           can
           be
           pious
           or
           vertuous
           in
           the
           Christian
           sence
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           so
           upon
           the
           
             Christian
             Obligations
          
           :
           for
           the
           Principles
           from
           and
           by
           which
           we
           act
           are
           the
           very
           life
           and
           soul
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           it
           is
           the
           
             Rational
             Soul
          
           that
           specifies
           the
           Man
           a
           
             Rational
             Animal
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           our
           
             Christian
             Principles
          
           that
           specifie
           our
           Religion
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           the
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           of
           an
           Heathen
           may
           be
           materially
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           
             formally
             Christian
          
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           animated
           and
           acted
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           Christianity
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           leave
           out
           this
           ,
           and
           practise
           only
           upon
           the
           above-named
           Principles
           ,
           we
           are
           at
           best
           but
           wise
           and
           
             honest
             Heathens
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           all
           our
           Religion
           but
           the
           simple
           Dictates
           of
           
             mere
             natural
          
           reason
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           to
           live
           according
           to
           meer
           Natural
           reason
           is
           all
           that
           God
           expects
           from
           those
           to
           whom
           Christianity
           hath
           never
           been
           proposed
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           he
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           live
           by
           Principles
           which
           they
           either
           never
           
             heard
             of
          
           ,
           or
           have
           not
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           believe
           ?
           But
           where
           Christianity
           hath
           
           been
           
             made
             known
          
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           proposed
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           
             good
             men
          
           unless
           we
           
             believe
             it
          
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           it
           we
           cannot
           be
           
             good
             Christians
          
           unless
           we
           practise
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           since
           Christianity
           hath
           improved
           the
           duties
           of
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           upon
           new
           Principles
           ,
           and
           enforced
           them
           with
           new
           Obligations
           ,
           to
           render
           our
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           strictly
           and
           properly
           Christian
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           should
           believe
           these
           new
           Principles
           ,
           and
           act
           upon
           these
           new
           Obligations
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           are
           at
           best
           but
           meer
           
             Natural
             men
          
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           men
           who
           are
           meerly
           conducted
           by
           the
           light
           of
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           
             received
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           new
           Principles
           and
           Obligations
           which
           
             Christianity
             superadds
          
           to
           natural
           Religion
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
        
         
           In
           handling
           therefore
           of
           this
           great
           and
           necessary
           Principle
           of
           
             Christian
             Life
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           belief
           and
           acknowledgment
           of
           Christ's
           being
           the
           one
           and
           only
           Mediator
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           these
           three
           things
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           shew
           what
           it
           is
           that
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           in
           general
           concerning
           the
           Person
           and
           Office
           of
           this
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           are
           the
           particular
           Parts
           and
           Offices
           of
           his
           Mediation
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           Evidence
           there
           is
           to
           induce
           us
           to
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           this
           one
           and
           only
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             What
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             
               in
               general
            
             concerning
             the
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             this
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             THE
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             Mediator
             ,
             signifies
             one
             that
             interposes
             between
             two
             Parties
             ,
             either
             to
             obtain
             some
             favour
             from
             the
             one
             Party
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             to
             adjust
             or
             
               make
               up
            
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             And
             this
             undertaking
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
             first
             ,
             of
             his
             
               own
               head
            
             and
             voluntary
             ,
             undertaking
             without
             any
             Warrant
             or
             Authority
             from
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             interposes
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             he
             acts
             altogether
             precariously
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             meer
             Orator
             ,
             and
             can
             only
             perswade
             and
             intreat
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             or
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             Authoritative
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             two
             ways
             ;
             first
             ,
             when
             the
             Person
             who
             mediates
             is
             Authorized
             thereunto
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             designation
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             both
             being
             equal
             ,
             and
             consequently
             having
             an
             equal
             right
             to
             Authorize
             him
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Parties
             are
             equal
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             authorized
             by
             both
             before
             he
             can
             pretend
             to
             any
             right
             to
             oblige
             and
             determine
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             both
             Parties
             have
             agreed
             to
             put
             their
             case
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             refer
             themselves
             to
             his
             determination
             ,
             he
             from
             thenceforth
             commences
             a
             Mediator
             by
             Office
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             
               Legal
               Representative
            
             of
             both
             ,
             as
             being
             Authorized
             by
             them
             to
             act
             in
             their
             stead
             in
             all
             those
             points
             that
             are
             referred
             by
             them
             to
             his
             determination
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             matter
             
             before
             him
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             act
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             who
             having
             both
             submitted
             their
             wills
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             voluntarily
             impowered
             him
             to
             will
             for
             them
             both
             ,
             are
             thereupon
             as
             effectually
             concluded
             and
             determined
             by
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             own
             personal
             Will
             and
             Action
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             a
             Mediator
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             we
             in
             English
             call
             an
             Vmpire
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             that
             acts
             for
             both
             Parties
             by
             Authority
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             judgment
             and
             determination
             both
             have
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             consent
             and
             agree
             .
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Mediation
             is
             authoritative
             when
             he
             who
             mediates
             is
             Authorized
             thereunto
             by
             a
             superiour
             Party
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             just
             Authority
             and
             Dominion
             over
             the
             inferiour
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Mediator
             acts
             the
             part
             of
             two
             unequal
             Parties
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             is
             superiour
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             just
             dominion
             over
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             he
             be
             Authorized
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             superiour
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             or
             inferiour
             Party
             will
             be
             as
             much
             obliged
             by
             his
             determination
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             voluntarily
             referred
             himself
             to
             him
             .
             For
             a
             Mediator
             between
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             a
             Subject
             ,
             is
             one
             who
             is
             Authorized
             to
             act
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Superiour
             in
             requiring
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Subject
             in
             impetrating
             the
             Superiour's
             favour
             and
             protection
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             but
             every
             absolute
             Superiour
             hath
             right
             to
             Authorize
             a
             Mediator
             between
             him
             and
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             act
             for
             him
             in
             ruling
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             in
             soliciting
             his
             favour
             .
             For
             he
             who
             Mediates
             between
             a
             Sovereign
             and
             Subject
             ,
             is
             the
             Sovereign's
             Vicegerent
             and
             the
             Subject's
             Advocate
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             without
             our
             consent
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             favours
             he
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             may
             ,
             whether
             we
             consent
             to
             it
             or
             
               no
               ,
               demand
            
             our
             duty
             by
             what
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             bestow
             his
             favours
             by
             what
             Advocate
             he
             pleases
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Subject
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             obliged
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             his
             consent
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             
               abide
               by
            
             the
             Mediator
             whom
             the
             Sovereign
             appoints
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             terms
             which
             he
             shall
             impose
             on
             him
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             will
             be
             justly
             liable
             to
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Having
             given
             this
             short
             account
             of
             the
             general
             Notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             
               in
               the
               general
            
             that
             the
             Scripture
             proposes
             to
             our
             belief
             concerning
             the
             Person
             and
             Office
             of
             this
             great
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             the
             whole
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             reduce
             under
             these
             six
             heads
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             Designed
             and
             Authorized
             to
             this
             Office
             by
             God
             who
             is
             our
             absolute
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             authorized
             consists
             in
             acting
             for
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             parties
             between
             whom
             he
             Mediates
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             this
             his
             Mediation
             proceeds
             upon
             certain
             terms
             and
             stipulations
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             which
             he
             obtained
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             hath
             published
             and
             tendered
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             acts
             for
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             so
             he
             partakes
             of
             the
             natures
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             partakes
             of
             the
             natures
             of
             both
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             transact
             personally
             with
             both
             ,
             he
             was
             
               sent
               down
            
             from
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             returned
             again
             from
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             Mediate
             personally
             for
             Men
             with
             
             God
             ,
             he
             substituted
             the
             Divine
             and
             
               Omnipresent
               Spirit
            
             personally
             to
             promote
             and
             effectuate
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             Men.
             
          
           
             I.
             That
             he
             is
             Designed
             and
             Authorized
             to
             this
             Office
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             absolute
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             .
             For
             since
             God
             for
             just
             and
             excellent
             reasons
             was
             resolved
             not
             to
             converse
             with
             sinful
             men
             immediately
             ,
             they
             having
             rendered
             themselves
             ,
             through
             their
             woful
             degeneracy
             ,
             utterly
             unsit
             for
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             any
             such
             near
             and
             close
             access
             to
             his
             most
             holy
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             since
             his
             tender
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             towards
             us
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             utterly
             to
             reject
             and
             abandon
             us
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             expedient
             ,
             at
             least
             that
             we
             know
             of
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             could
             so
             fairly
             accord
             with
             the
             tenderness
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             transacting
             with
             us
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             by
             whose
             
               inter-agency
               ,
               he
            
             ,
             though
             a
             most
             holy
             Sovereign
             ,
             may
             without
             debasing
             himself
             freely
             converse
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             though
             his
             guilty
             subjects
             ,
             may
             without
             terrour
             and
             anxiety
             as
             freely
             draw
             near
             unto
             him
             ;
             But
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             essential
             Sovereignty
             and
             absolute
             Dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             choosing
             and
             appointing
             this
             Mediator
             was
             wholly
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             just
             before
             ,
             he
             only
             can
             have
             the
             right
             of
             appointing
             the
             person
             who
             shall
             be
             his
             Vicegerent
             and
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Sovereign
             Lord
             of
             our
             beings
             ,
             and
             the
             supreme
             dispos●r
             of
             all
             our
             blessings
             .
             And
             accordingly
             he
             hath
             constituted
             the
             holy
             and
             
               blessed
               Iesus
            
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Mediator
             between
             himself
             and
             us
             ,
             to
             exercise
             his
             authority
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             for
             ,
             and
             convey
             his
             favours
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Christ
             or
             
               Messias
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             anointed
             ,
             Anointing
             with
             oyl
             
             being
             anciently
             the
             visible
             sign
             by
             which
             the
             
               Regal
               ,
               Priestly
            
             ,
             and
             Prophetick
             Offices
             were
             conferred
             .
             This
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               's
               Anointed
            
             therefore
             being
             applied
             to
             Iesus
             ,
             denotes
             his
             being
             
               designed
               ,
               appointed
            
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             God
             to
             this
             great
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             those
             three
             Offices
             are
             included
             .
             For
             so
             ,
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               to
               give
               Repentance
               unto
               Israel
               ,
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
            
             ;
             And
             Acts
             2.36
             .
             
               Therefore
               let
               all
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               know
               assuredly
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               that
               same
               Iesus
               whom
               ye
               have
               crucified
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             10
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             Phil.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Wherefore
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               name
               which
               is
               above
               every
               name
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               Knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               tongue
               should
               confess
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             The
             belief
             of
             which
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             create
             in
             our
             minds
             the
             reverence
             that
             is
             due
             to
             our
             
               holy
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             unless
             we
             suppose
             the
             founder
             of
             it
             to
             be
             Authorized
             and
             Commissioned
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             strip
             and
             disarm
             it
             of
             all
             its
             authority
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             it
             at
             best
             but
             as
             a
             
               Pious
               Imposture
            
             ,
             contrived
             on
             purpose
             to
             Chouce
             men
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             train
             and
             delude
             them
             into
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Religion
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             Authority
             but
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             it
             cannot
             have
             unless
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             had
             a
             
               Divine
               Commission
            
             ;
             but
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             Commissioned
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             owe
             the
             s●me
             respect
             and
             reverence
             to
             his
             Religion
             as
             if
             God
             himself
             had
             proclaimed
             it
             to
             us
             in
             an
             audible
             
             voice
             from
             the
             Battlements
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             no
             less
             disrespect
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             for
             us
             to
             contemn
             and
             slight
             what
             he
             ,
             a●
             
               God's
               mouth
            
             ,
             hath
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             have
             been
             for
             a
             Iew
             to
             have
             laughed
             at
             the
             Ten
             Commandments
             while
             God
             himself
             was
             proclaiming
             them
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             a
             voice
             of
             Thunder
             .
             For
             if
             we
             believe
             that
             God
             authorized
             him
             to
             reveal
             his
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             his
             voice
             to
             be
             the
             
               voice
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             spake
             to
             us
             by
             him
             as
             by
             a
             
               living
               Oracle
            
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             in
             refusing
             to
             hear
             and
             to
             obey
             him
             we
             stop
             our
             ears
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             in
             effect
             declare
             that
             we
             regard
             what
             he
             saith
             no
             more
             than
             we
             do
             the
             whistling
             of
             the
             Wind.
             And
             as
             the
             belief
             of
             Christ's
             being
             Commissioned
             and
             appointed
             by
             God
             is
             highly
             necessary
             to
             Create
             in
             us
             a
             due
             reverence
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             less
             requisite
             to
             create
             in
             us
             a
             due
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             his
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
             For
             had
             he
             thrust
             himself
             upon
             this
             Office
             without
             any
             Call
             or
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             God
             would
             have
             been
             no
             way
             obliged
             to
             hear
             him
             how
             earnestly
             soever
             he
             had
             supplicated
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             but
             since
             he
             intercedes
             for
             us
             by
             God's
             own
             Commission
             ,
             we
             may
             depend
             upon
             it
             that
             God
             will
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             graciously
             accept
             our
             addresses
             to
             him
             when
             ever
             they
             are
             presented
             by
             his
             hand
             .
             For
             since
             God
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             hear
             him
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             his
             Ears
             will
             be
             always
             open
             to
             him
             ;
             or
             with
             a
             design
             to
             mock
             and
             ridicule
             him
             ,
             and
             recreate
             his
             own
             inexorable
             spleen
             with
             the
             spiteful
             pleasure
             of
             denying
             and
             repulsing
             him
             ,
             which
             to
             imagine
             of
             God
             is
             no
             less
             senseless
             
             than
             blasphemous
             .
             Since
             therefore
             he
             Advocates
             for
             us
             by
             God's
             own
             Commission
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             his
             Plea
             in
             our
             behalf
             will
             be
             always
             acceptable
             and
             successful
             ,
             since
             in
             repulsing
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             effect
             affront
             his
             own
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             intercedes
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             this
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             is
             authorized
             consists
             in
             acting
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             Mediates
             .
             And
             this
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             very
             Notion
             of
             an
             
               authorised
               Mediator
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             an
             Agent
             between
             two
             Parties
             ,
             acting
             by
             authority
             for
             both
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             adjusting
             some
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             reducing
             them
             to
             a
             mutual
             accord
             and
             agreement
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             act
             only
             for
             one
             Party
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             but
             an
             Attourney
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Mediator
               is
               not
               a
               Mediator
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.20
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             words
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             the
             Apostle
             had
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Law
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             to
             Mediate
             not
             only
             for
             God
             with
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             
               People
               of
               Israel
            
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             very
             Notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             
               a
               Mediator
               is
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               one
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             only
             one
             of
             the
             two
             Parties
             between
             whom
             this
             Mediation
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Moses
             must
             be
             supposed
             not
             only
             to
             act
             for
             God
             with
             the
             People
             as
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             People
             with
             God
             as
             their
             Advocate
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             he
             must
             act
             for
             both
             Parties
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             acts
             not
             as
             a
             Mediator
             .
             And
             
             accordingly
             as
             Moses
             who
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Covenant
             acted
             for
             and
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             stiled
             the
             
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               men
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             
               goes
               between
            
             the
             two
             opposite
             Parties
             ,
             and
             transacts
             for
             both
             in
             order
             to
             their
             accord
             and
             reconciliation
             ;
             that
             as
             God's
             Vicegerent
             acts
             for
             him
             with
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             us
             to
             our
             duty
             and
             allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             Advocate
             acts
             for
             us
             with
             God
             in
             order
             to
             the
             inducing
             him
             to
             be
             gracious
             and
             favourable
             to
             us
             ;
             that
             so
             having
             prevailed
             with
             us
             to
             
               lay
               down
            
             our
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             obtained
             of
             God
             to
             remit
             his
             displeasure
             against
             us
             ,
             he
             may
             effect
             a
             happy
             Reconciliation
             between
             us
             .
             Both
             which
             parts
             of
             his
             Mediation
             are
             expressed
             in
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             
               Wherefore
               he
               is
               able
               to
               save
               to
               the
               utmost
               those
               who
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             by
             submitting
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             mediating
             for
             God
             ,
             submit
             to
             God
             
               himself
               ,
               seeing
               he
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               them
               ,
            
             or
             to
             Mediate
             with
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
          
           
             The
             belief
             of
             which
             carries
             with
             it
             the
             most
             indispensable
             Obligations
             to
             
               Christian
               Piety
            
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             but
             while
             we
             look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             acting
             only
             for
             one
             Party
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             God
             or
             our selves
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             enervate
             the
             Motives
             of
             Christianity
             .
             For
             thus
             while
             we
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             acting
             only
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             God's
             Vicegerent
             ,
             we
             must
             necessarily
             conclude
             that
             he
             is
             concerned
             only
             for
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             secured
             or
             vindicated
             that
             by
             reducing
             us
             to
             our
             duty
             ,
             or
             punishing
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             no
             
             more
             to
             do
             with
             us
             or
             our
             concerns
             ,
             but
             even
             leave
             us
             to
             shift
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             our
             reward
             where
             we
             can
             find
             it
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             substituted
             by
             his
             Father
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             exact
             our
             Homage
             ,
             or
             revenge
             our
             Rebellion
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             way
             concerned
             either
             to
             procure
             us
             any
             pardon
             for
             our
             
               past
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             reward
             for
             our
             future
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             while
             we
             look
             upon
             him
             by
             whom
             alone
             we
             have
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             utterly
             unconcerned
             for
             our
             welfare
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             upon
             our selves
             as
             desperate
             and
             abandoned
             Creatures
             ,
             that
             are
             utterly
             forsaken
             of
             all
             hopes
             and
             encouragements
             .
             For
             what
             hope
             can
             we
             have
             ,
             when
             not
             only
             the
             Deity
             we
             are
             to
             address
             to
             is
             highly
             offended
             at
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Mediator
             we
             are
             to
             address
             by
             is
             utterly
             regardless
             of
             us
             ?
             And
             in
             such
             a
             hopeless
             condition
             all
             the
             arguments
             in
             the
             World
             are
             void
             and
             insignificant
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             while
             we
             look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             acting
             only
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             our
             Propitiation
             and
             Advocate
             ▪
             we
             must
             unavoidably
             conclude
             that
             he
             is
             concerned
             only
             for
             our
             preservation
             and
             happiness
             ;
             that
             his
             Office
             requires
             no
             more
             of
             him
             but
             only
             to
             
               pay
               off
            
             the
             scores
             of
             our
             sins
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             by
             pleading
             that
             payment
             in
             Heaven
             to
             obtain
             our
             actual
             release
             from
             the
             rigorous
             demands
             of
             divine
             Justice
             ;
             in
             short
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             but
             only
             to
             purchase
             and
             sue
             out
             our
             pardon
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             and
             set
             us
             right
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             reducing
             us
             under
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             subduing
             our
             Wills
             and
             Lives
             to
             his
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             is
             he
             at
             all
             concerned
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             all
             that
             his
             Mediation
             can
             oblige
             us
             
             to
             (
             supposing
             that
             he
             hath
             effectually
             discharged
             it
             )
             is
             to
             rest
             and
             relie
             upon
             it
             for
             our
             Pardon
             and
             Iustification
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             out
             of
             pure
             gratitude
             we
             will
             be
             dutiful
             and
             obedient
             to
             him
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             he
             will
             kindly
             accept
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             remedy
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             what
             likelihood
             is
             there
             that
             any
             argument
             of
             Religion
             should
             ever
             prevail
             with
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             divine
             Authority
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             presume
             upon
             Christ's
             Mediation
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Justification
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             left
             wholly
             to
             our
             own
             Ingenuity
             whether
             we
             will
             submit
             or
             no.
             Thus
             while
             we
             consider
             Christ's
             Mediation
             
               by
               halves
            
             ,
             and
             mistake
             either
             part
             of
             it
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             we
             pervert
             and
             deprave
             it
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             what
             it
             
               is
               ,
               viz.
            
             a
             most
             wise
             and
             powerful
             inducement
             to
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             render
             it
             an
             inevitable
             temptation
             either
             to
             Despair
             or
             Presumption
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             equally
             and
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             holy
             and
             
               Christian
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             this
             Doctrine
             in
             its
             full
             extent
             ,
             as
             it
             takes
             in
             both
             parts
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             ,
             it
             inforces
             our
             duty
             upon
             us
             with
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             powerful
             obligations
             .
             For
             it
             addresses
             it self
             to
             every
             passion
             in
             us
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             moved
             and
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             proposes
             to
             our
             hope
             and
             fear
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             vigorous
             principles
             of
             action
             ,
             the
             most
             encouraging
             and
             dreadful
             considerations
             .
             For
             since
             his
             Office
             obliges
             him
             to
             act
             for
             God
             and
             men
             together
             ,
             we
             may
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Mediation
             he
             will
             be
             most
             just
             and
             impartial
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             he
             will
             not
             so
             act
             for
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             as
             to
             neglect
             our
             safety
             
             and
             welfare
             ,
             so
             neither
             on
             the
             other
             will
             he
             so
             concern
             himself
             for
             our
             safety
             and
             welfare
             as
             to
             expose
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             proceed
             with
             this
             exact
             equality
             between
             the
             Parties
             he
             acts
             for
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             submit
             our selves
             to
             God
             we
             shall
             be
             graciously
             received
             and
             rewarded
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             we
             persist
             in
             our
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             we
             shall
             be
             most
             severely
             punished
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             his
             being
             concerned
             for
             us
             as
             well
             as
             for
             God
             ,
             gives
             us
             the
             most
             ample
             security
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             submit
             to
             his
             Fathers
             Authority
             ,
             which
             he
             stands
             ingaged
             to
             secure
             or
             vindicate
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             a
             most
             zealous
             regard
             to
             us
             and
             our
             concerns
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             mindful
             of
             our
             interest
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             own
             .
             For
             in
             undertaking
             to
             be
             our
             Advocate
             he
             assumed
             our
             Persons
             ,
             and
             took
             our
             Affairs
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             he
             is
             
               another
               our selves
            
             ,
             and
             stands
             obliged
             to
             act
             for
             us
             with
             as
             much
             care
             and
             concern
             as
             if
             our
             Persons
             and
             Interests
             were
             his
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             depend
             upon
             it
             that
             he
             will
             act
             as
             much
             for
             our
             advantage
             as
             we
             our selves
             could
             do
             if
             we
             were
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             same
             power
             and
             interest
             with
             his
             Father
             that
             he
             hath
             ▪
             and
             that
             if
             we
             were
             sitting
             in
             his
             room
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             interceding
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             justly
             wish
             for
             ,
             or
             desire
             more
             or
             greater
             instances
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             than
             he
             will
             ask
             and
             obtain
             for
             us
             .
             And
             what
             greater
             encouragement
             can
             we
             have
             to
             return
             to
             our
             duty
             than
             this
             very
             consideration
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             concerns
             with
             our
             offended
             God
             are
             deposited
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             most
             faithful
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             upon
             our
             return
             will
             concern
             
             himself
             as
             zealously
             for
             our
             Good
             as
             for
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             solicit
             our
             cause
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             as
             Industriously
             as
             we
             our selves
             could
             do
             if
             we
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             our
             own
             Advocates
             ?
             But
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             his
             being
             concerned
             for
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             as
             well
             as
             for
             our
             Interest
             ,
             gives
             us
             as
             full
             assurance
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             less
             obliged
             by
             his
             Office
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             our
             duty
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             avenge
             him
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             disobedience
             than
             he
             is
             to
             restore
             us
             to
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             should
             so
             attempt
             the
             later
             as
             to
             be
             any
             way
             deficient
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             perform
             the
             part
             of
             a
             just
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             acting
             impartially
             for
             both
             Parties
             .
             For
             should
             he
             favour
             our
             interest
             beyond
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             so
             far
             partial
             to
             us
             against
             his
             Father
             .
             Now
             though
             he
             loved
             us
             so
             well
             as
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             life
             for
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             appear
             our
             Advocate
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             never
             be
             so
             fond
             sure
             as
             to
             imagine
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             better
             than
             his
             own
             Father
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             build
             upon
             it
             that
             he
             is
             as
             zealously
             concerned
             to
             assert
             his
             Authority
             as
             to
             prosecute
             our
             interest
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             that
             he
             be
             obeyed
             or
             avenged
             as
             that
             we
             be
             pardoned
             and
             rewarded
             ;
             but
             for
             us
             to
             rely
             upon
             Christ
             as
             mediating
             for
             us
             ,
             without
             submitting
             to
             him
             as
             mediating
             for
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             be
             so
             exceeding
             gracious
             to
             us
             as
             to
             betray
             his
             Father's
             trust
             for
             our
             sake
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             his
             authority
             to
             our
             safety
             .
             For
             should
             he
             take
             our
             part
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             solicite
             him
             to
             favour
             us
             while
             we
             persist
             in
             our
             rebellions
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             in
             effect
             abandon
             the
             cause
             and
             interest
             of
             
             God's
             Government
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             all
             that
             in
             him
             lay
             to
             expose
             his
             authority
             to
             the
             scorn
             and
             cont●mpt
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Whilst
             therefore
             we
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             hearken
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             our
             duty
             and
             allegiance
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             interceding
             for
             us
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             
               meritorious
               sacrifice
            
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             appear
             against
             us
             as
             an
             incensed
             Judge
             in
             the
             quarrel
             of
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             dearly
             revenge
             upon
             our
             guilty
             heads
             all
             those
             shameless
             affronts
             and
             indignities
             we
             have
             offered
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             us
             everlasting
             Monuments
             of
             his
             Vengeance
             ,
             convince
             us
             by
             woful
             experience
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             less
             a
             just
             Mediator
             for
             God
             than
             a
             merciful
             Mediator
             for
             Men.
             So
             that
             by
             resolving
             to
             persist
             in
             our
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             effect
             renounce
             the
             Mediation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             before
             God
             and
             Angels
             that
             we
             will
             not
             be
             beholden
             to
             the
             one
             and
             only
             Advocate
             of
             sinners
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             flung
             our selves
             out
             of
             this
             Protection
             ,
             Lord
             !
             whither
             shall
             we
             go
             for
             sanctuary
             from
             thy
             vengeance
             ?
             When
             there
             is
             but
             this
             one
             Mediator
             and
             he
             hath
             discarded
             me
             ,
             O
             my
             wretched
             Soul
             ,
             whither
             wilt
             thou
             betake
             thy self
             ?
             
               Call
               now
               and
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               will
               hear
               thee
               ,
               to
               which
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               or
               Angels
               wilt
               thou
               turn
               thee
               ?
            
             What
             Favourite
             of
             Heaven
             will
             plead
             thy
             cause
             when
             the
             only
             Advocate
             of
             Souls
             hath
             rejected
             thee
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             who
             is
             my
             only
             Mediator
             ,
             be
             incensed
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             shall
             Mediate
             between
             me
             and
             him
             ?
             When
             God
             alone
             was
             angry
             with
             me
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             hope
             ,
             because
             my
             Saviour
             stands
             as
             a
             living
             Screen
             between
             me
             and
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             to
             guard
             and
             defend
             me
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             
             is
             kindled
             against
             me
             too
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             to
             interpose
             between
             me
             and
             the
             devouring
             flame
             ?
             
               Be
               wise
               therefore
            
             ,
             O
             ye
             sinners
             ,
             
               be
               instructed
            
             ,
             ye
             obstinate
             Rebels
             against
             God
             ;
             
               Kiss
               the
               Son
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               and
               ye
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               wrath
               be
               kindled
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             but
             Wo
             be
             to
             them
             that
             provoke
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             addresses
             to
             our
             fear
             as
             well
             as
             hope
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             subduing
             us
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             presses
             at
             once
             upon
             both
             these
             great
             Avenues
             of
             our
             Souls
             with
             the
             most
             irresistible
             Motives
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             this
             his
             Mediation
             proceeds
             upon
             certain
             terms
             and
             stipulations
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             which
             he
             obtained
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             hath
             published
             and
             tendered
             to
             us
             .
             For
             when
             Mankind
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             humane
             nature
             ,
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             all
             immediate
             intercourse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             most
             wise
             and
             holy
             Method
             of
             conversing
             with
             us
             by
             a
             Mediator
             was
             resolved
             on
             by
             the
             Divine
             Council
             ,
             God
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             what
             our
             Mediator
             had
             ingaged
             himself
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             ,
             granted
             to
             him
             in
             our
             behalf
             a
             most
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             ingaged
             himself
             to
             bestow
             his
             spirit
             upon
             us
             to
             inable
             us
             to
             repent
             and
             return
             to
             him
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             should
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             co-operate
             with
             it
             ;
             to
             pardon
             all
             our
             past
             sins
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             should
             unfeignedly
             repent
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             crown
             us
             with
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             upon
             condition
             we
             should
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             in
             well-doing
             .
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             that
             gracious
             Covenant
             which
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             us
             for
             the
             sake
             
             of
             our
             Mediator
             ;
             who
             hath
             accordingly
             assured
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               give
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               unto
               them
               that
               ask
               ,
            
             Luke
             11.13
             .
             That
             if
             
               we
               will
               repent
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               our
               sins
               shall
               be
               blotted
               out
               when
               the
               times
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.19
             .
             And
             that
             
               if
               we
               will
               be
               faithful
               to
               the
               death
               we
               shall
               receive
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             Covenant
             it
             is
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             proceeds
             in
             his
             Mediation
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
             For
             our
             
               Baptismal
               Vow
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             a
             solemn
             engagement
             of
             our selves
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             upon
             which
             there
             results
             to
             us
             a
             conditional
             right
             to
             all
             that
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             by
             this
             federal
             solemnity
             of
             Baptism
             God
             and
             we
             have
             once
             obliged
             our selves
             to
             
               each
               other
            
             ,
             by
             mutual
             promises
             and
             engagements
             ,
             Christ's
             Office
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             between
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             solicite
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             mutual
             performance
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             in
             Mediating
             for
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             requires
             nothing
             of
             us
             but
             what
             we
             promised
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             mediating
             for
             us
             with
             God
             he
             claims
             nothing
             of
             God
             but
             what
             God
             promised
             to
             us
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Mediator
               of
               this
               better
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
             and
             
               The
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.24
             .
             because
             he
             transacts
             between
             both
             Parties
             to
             solicite
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             mutual
             engagements
             .
             For
             so
             the
             same
             Author
             in
             Heb.
             9.14
             ,
             15.
             seems
             to
             explain
             it
             ,
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             (
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             )
             
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               our
               Consciences
               from
               dead
               Works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               
               that
               by
               means
               of
               death
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               transgressions
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               they
               which
               are
               called
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             ;
             where
             those
             words
             [
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ]
             seem
             as
             well
             to
             refer
             to
             what
             went
             before
             as
             to
             what
             follows
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sence
             will
             be
             this
             ,
             
               For
               this
               cause
               he
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             both
             that
             he
             might
             take
             care
             
               that
               our
               Consciences
               being
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               we
               might
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             having
             redeemed
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             he
             proceeds
             in
             his
             Mediation
             ;
             for
             in
             acting
             for
             God
             as
             his
             King
             or
             Vicegerent
             ,
             he
             hath
             enacted
             the
             conditions
             which
             this
             Covenant
             requires
             of
             us
             into
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             exacts
             them
             of
             us
             under
             the
             fearful
             Penalty
             of
             
               eternal
               Damnation
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             hath
             taken
             effectual
             care
             that
             we
             shall
             either
             perform
             these
             conditions
             ,
             or
             undergo
             a
             punishment
             as
             great
             as
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             having
             thus
             tied
             them
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             utmost
             force
             of
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Law
             established
             on
             the
             most
             dreadful
             Penalty
             ,
             he
             hath
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             his
             Regal
             Authority
             extends
             ,
             compelled
             us
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             part
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             perform
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             neglect
             or
             omission
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             perform
             it
             hath
             most
             faithfully
             acted
             for
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             extent
             of
             that
             power
             wherewithal
             he
             invested
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             acting
             for
             us
             as
             our
             Intercessor
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             no
             less
             care
             to
             insure
             God's
             part
             of
             this
             Covenant
             to
             us
             than
             he
             did
             to
             insure
             our
             part
             of
             it
             to
             God.
             For
             this
             Covenant
             being
             granted
             to
             us
             by
             God
             in
             consideration
             of
             a
             
             
               valuable
               satisfaction
            
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             rendered
             this
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             by
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             purchased
             for
             us
             a
             just
             right
             and
             claim
             to
             all
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             on
             his
             part
             if
             we
             perform
             what
             he
             requires
             on
             ours
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             satisfaction
             he
             also
             appears
             for
             us
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             to
             plead
             our
             right
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             our
             claim
             ,
             by
             exhibiting
             that
             vocal
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             those
             importunate
             Wounds
             with
             the
             price
             of
             which
             he
             purchased
             and
             obtained
             it
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             are
             intitled
             to
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ's
             Purchace
             too
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             both
             ,
             we
             have
             Christ
             himself
             advocating
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             with
             the
             price
             of
             that
             Purchace
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             So
             effectually
             hath
             he
             transacted
             for
             us
             in
             his
             Mediation
             with
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             the
             highest
             security
             imaginable
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             perform
             our
             part
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             perform
             his
             ;
             since
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             would
             not
             only
             violate
             his
             own
             truth
             which
             he
             hath
             engaged
             to
             us
             by
             promise
             ,
             but
             also
             injuriously
             defraud
             his
             own
             Son
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             duly
             purchased
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             claims
             upon
             that
             Purchace
             by
             his
             Intercession
             .
             For
             he
             intercedes
             for
             no
             other
             blessings
             in
             our
             behalf
             but
             what
             he
             purchased
             for
             us
             upon
             a
             consideration
             that
             was
             not
             only
             infinitely
             valuable
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             freely
             accepted
             by
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             he
             purchased
             no
             other
             blessings
             for
             us
             but
             what
             are
             specified
             in
             this
             gracious
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             asks
             nothing
             for
             us
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             obtain
             ,
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             purchased
             by
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             strict
             Justice
             due
             to
             his
             meritoriou●
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             consequently
             nothing
             
             that
             his
             Father
             can
             deny
             him
             without
             doing
             him
             the
             most
             outragious
             wrong
             and
             injury
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             we
             may
             be
             as
             confident
             of
             as
             we
             can
             be
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             ask
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             asks
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             obtain
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Christ
             by
             his
             Mediation
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             hath
             taken
             the
             most
             effectual
             care
             to
             insure
             the
             mutual
             performance
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Covenant
             to
             both
             Parties
             .
             For
             to
             insure
             God
             of
             our
             performing
             our
             part
             ,
             he
             hath
             bound
             it
             upon
             us
             by
             a
             Law
             enforced
             with
             an
             everlasting
             Penalty
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             he
             could
             lay
             upon
             us
             ;
             And
             to
             insure
             us
             of
             God's
             performing
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             duly
             purchased
             it
             for
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             just
             Right
             he
             ever
             lives
             to
             claim
             it
             by
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             he
             could
             lay
             upon
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             ,
             as
             God
             cannot
             fail
             in
             his
             part
             without
             violating
             his
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             to
             destroy
             his
             own
             Being
             ,
             and
             un-god
             himself
             ,
             so
             neither
             we
             can
             in
             ours
             without
             exposing
             our
             everlasting
             well-being
             ,
             and
             plunging
             our selves
             body
             and
             soul
             together
             into
             everlasting
             wretchedness
             and
             calamity
             .
             And
             hence
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             is
             called
             
               the
               surety
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.22
             .
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             may
             be
             rendered
             ,
             the
             Trustee
             between
             both
             Parties
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             they
             mutually
             perform
             their
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             Covenant
             to
             each
             other
             ;
             which
             Office
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             hath
             faithfully
             performed
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             utmost
             care
             to
             oblige
             both
             God
             and
             us
             mutually
             to
             make
             good
             our
             several
             engagements
             to
             each
             other
             .
             For
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             
             undertaken
             for
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             certainly
             perform
             our
             part
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             it
             by
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             urgent
             reason
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             that
             he
             could
             reasonably
             undertake
             for
             Beings
             that
             are
             free
             to
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             and
             if
             notwithstanding
             he
             hath
             thus
             obliged
             us
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             so
             desperately
             obstinate
             as
             not
             to
             comply
             ,
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             chastise
             our
             obstinacy
             with
             a
             most
             dire
             and
             exemplary
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             in
             his
             Mediation
             upon
             the
             certain
             and
             stated
             terms
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             published
             and
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             hereby
             most
             certainly
             inform
             our selves
             what
             he
             expects
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             .
             For
             now
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             all
             he
             can
             expect
             from
             us
             is
             that
             we
             should
             faithfully
             perform
             our
             part
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             implore
             the
             assistance
             of
             God's
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             diligently
             to
             co-operate
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             repent
             and
             return
             from
             our
             
               evil
               ways
            
             to
             the
             sincere
             practice
             of
             all
             Christian
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             herein
             we
             should
             persevere
             to
             
               the
               end
            
             ;
             and
             less
             than
             this
             he
             cannot
             admit
             without
             being
             an
             unfaithful
             Trustee
             for
             God
             of
             that
             blessed
             Covenant
             upon
             which
             he
             Mediates
             .
             And
             now
             we
             are
             also
             sure
             that
             all
             
               we
               can
            
             expect
             from
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             implore
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             we
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             with
             his
             assistance
             we
             repent
             we
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             being
             pardoned
             we
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             crowned
             with
             
               everlasting
               life
            
             ;
             and
             less
             than
             this
             he
             cannot
             obtain
             for
             us
             without
             being
             an
             unfaithful
             Trustee
             for
             us
             .
             For
             if
             he
             should
             exact
             less
             for
             God
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             procure
             less
             for
             us
             of
             God
             than
             that
             Covenant
             
             upon
             which
             he
             Mediates
             obliges
             God
             and
             us
             to
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             care
             one
             way
             or
             t'other
             to
             see
             this
             Covenant
             with
             which
             he
             is
             intrusted
             duly
             and
             impartially
             executed
             ,
             and
             either
             defraud
             God
             or
             us
             of
             some
             part
             of
             that
             right
             which
             it
             devolves
             upon
             us
             ;
             which
             we
             have
             all
             the
             assurance
             in
             the
             world
             he
             will
             never
             do
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             proceed
             upon
             certain
             terms
             ,
             and
             do
             know
             infallibly
             what
             to
             
               trust
               to
            
             ;
             we
             know
             that
             our
             Mediator
             exacts
             of
             us
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ;
             that
             this
             he
             will
             certainly
             accept
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             he
             expects
             without
             the
             least
             defalcation
             or
             abatement
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             heartily
             implore
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             co-operate
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             assurance
             in
             the
             world
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             effectually
             enabled
             to
             render
             him
             that
             sincere
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             he
             requires
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             we
             repent
             we
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             persevere
             in
             our
             obedience
             ,
             be
             advanced
             to
             
               everlasting
               glory
            
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             we
             know
             infallibly
             
               before
               hand
            
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             this
             condition
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             way
             
               fall
               short
            
             of
             it
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             our
             kind
             and
             merciful
             Advocate
             ,
             our
             Mediator
             will
             become
             our
             implacable
             Judge
             ,
             and
             doom
             us
             to
             a
             place
             of
             dismal
             torment
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             live
             with
             everlasting
             horrour
             and
             despair
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             we
             can
             no
             longer
             persevere
             in
             our
             impenitence
             ,
             without
             trampling
             at
             the
             same
             time
             on
             the
             highest
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             charging
             headlong
             through
             the
             most
             amazing
             danger
             .
          
           
             IV.
             That
             as
             he
             acts
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             so
             he
             partakes
             of
             the
             natures
             of
             both
             .
             For
             that
             this
             high
             and
             important
             Office
             might
             be
             the
             more
             effectually
             executed
             and
             performed
             ,
             
             the
             eternal
             Father
             thought
             meet
             to
             place
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             natural
             Generation
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             communicated
             from
             all
             eternity
             his
             own
             
               Divine
               Essence
            
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             whom
             in
             due
             time
             he
             appointed
             to
             assume
             the
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             into
             a
             personal
             union
             with
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             God-man
             in
             one
             person
             he
             might
             be
             the
             better
             fitted
             and
             accomplished
             to
             Mediate
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
             For
             in
             Mediating
             Authoritatively
             for
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             
               divine
               King
            
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             Govern
             us
             ,
             as
             God's
             Vicegerent
             ,
             and
             either
             reduce
             us
             under
             his
             Authority
             ,
             or
             chastise
             us
             for
             our
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Sphere
             so
             vast
             ,
             and
             so
             sublime
             ,
             as
             needs
             no
             less
             than
             some
             
               divine
               Intelligence
            
             to
             inform
             and
             actuate
             it
             .
             For
             to
             wield
             the
             
               Divine
               Scepter
            
             and
             Government
             is
             a
             Province
             that
             requires
             a
             
               Divine
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Power
             ;
             for
             the
             souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             are
             the
             principal
             Seat
             and
             Subject
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             very
             requisite
             that
             he
             who
             is
             intrusted
             with
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             should
             have
             a
             through
             and
             perfect
             inspection
             of
             all
             our
             most
             secret
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Intentions
             ,
             and
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             otherwise
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             he
             should
             take
             cognizance
             of
             them
             so
             as
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             over-rule
             and
             reward
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             ?
             But
             to
             know
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             is
             in
             Scripture
             always
             appropriated
             to
             the
             
               divine
               Omniscience
            
             ;
             so
             1
             Kings
             8
             .
             3●
             .
             
               Thou
               ,
               even
               thou
               only
               knowest
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             if
             only
             God's
             all-searching
             Eye
             can
             penetrate
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             but
             a
             God
             can
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             them
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             upon
             whose
             shoulders
             
             this
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Government
             rests
             ,
             challenges
             to
             himself
             this
             
               divine
               Prerogative
            
             which
             is
             so
             necessary
             a
             qualification
             for
             it
             ;
             Rev.
             2.23
             .
             
               And
               all
               the
               Churches
               shall
               know
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               he
               which
               searcheth
               the
               reins
               and
               hearts
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             requisite
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             this
             spiritual
             Empire
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Almighty
             than
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Omniscient
             ;
             for
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             rule
             the
             hearts
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             have
             the
             Command
             and
             Disposal
             of
             all
             those
             outward
             Events
             and
             Accidents
             in
             which
             they
             are
             any
             way
             concerned
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             by
             these
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             swayed
             ,
             their
             affections
             formed
             ,
             their
             intentions
             and
             resolutions
             squared
             and
             regulated
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             their
             good
             and
             evil
             actions
             rewarded
             and
             punished
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             wield
             and
             manage
             ,
             moderate
             and
             dispose
             such
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             Events
             as
             concern
             such
             infinite
             numbers
             of
             Men
             so
             vastly
             distant
             from
             one
             another
             in
             place
             ,
             condition
             ,
             and
             temper
             ,
             requires
             a
             power
             that
             can
             
               do
               whatsoever
               it
               pleases
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             appropriates
             to
             the
             
               divine
               Power
            
             as
             its
             peculiar
             Prerogative
             ,
             Psal.
             135.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             if
             it
             be
             only
             a
             divine
             power
             that
             can
             manage
             and
             dispose
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             requisite
             than
             that
             he
             who
             rules
             and
             governs
             them
             should
             communicate
             of
             the
             divine
             Omnipotence
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             upon
             whom
             this
             Government
             is
             devolved
             ,
             assures
             his
             Disciples
             that
             
               all
               power
               was
               communicated
               to
               him
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             Matt.
             28.18
             .
             which
             being
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Power
            
             seems
             impossible
             to
             have
             been
             
             communicated
             to
             any
             but
             a
             
               divine
               Person
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             
               should
               be
               called
               Wonderful
               ,
               Counsellour
               ,
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               Isa.
            
             9.6
             .
             where
             by
             Counsellour
             and
             
               mighty
               God
            
             he
             seems
             to
             design
             his
             infinite
             Knowledge
             and
             Power
             whereby
             he
             should
             be
             qualified
             for
             this
             his
             divine
             Government
             ;
             for
             so
             
               Mighty
               God
            
             doth
             always
             in
             the
             Scripture-phrase
             signifie
             
               Almighty
               God
            
             ;
             so
             in
             Deut.
             7.21
             .
             Psal.
             50.1
             .
             Ier.
             32.18
             .
             Hab.
             1.12
             .
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             to
             Mediate
             Authoritatively
             for
             God
             with
             men
             is
             a
             Province
             so
             sublime
             as
             that
             it
             requires
             no
             less
             than
             divine
             perfections
             in
             the
             Person
             that
             undertakes
             and
             manages
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             it
             is
             requisite
             he
             should
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             less
             requisite
             to
             render
             his
             Government
             more
             awful
             and
             Majestick
             .
             For
             though
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Person
             alters
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Authority
             he
             is
             vested
             with
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             estimation
             of
             men
             the
             same
             Authority
             is
             more
             or
             less
             venerable
             according
             as
             the
             quality
             and
             condition
             of
             ●he
             Persons
             cloathed
             with
             it
             is
             more
             or
             less
             considerable
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Person
             doth
             always
             cast
             a
             Cloud
             or
             Lustre
             on
             the
             Office
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             requisite
             that
             he
             who
             was
             Authorized
             to
             Mediate
             for
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             Office
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             highest
             Rank
             and
             Dignity
             next
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             himself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             should
             be
             God
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             to
             render
             his
             Authority
             mo●e
             awful
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             imblazon
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             
             gives
             him
             such
             Stiles
             and
             Characters
             ,
             as
             cannot
             without
             extreme
             force
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             but
             a
             Person
             divine
             ;
             he
             stiles
             him
             
               The
               brightness
               of
               his
               Father's
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               Person
            
             ;
             the
             Founder
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Maker
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Vpholder
               of
               all
               things
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               power
               ,
            
             Vers.
             3.10
             .
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             set
             
               far
               above
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             ordered
             
               all
               his
               Angels
               to
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             declaring
             him
             to
             be
             God
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               O
               God
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             concludes
             all
             with
             this
             application
             ,
             
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               more
               earnest
               heed
               to
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Chap.
             2.
             v.
             1.
             which
             shews
             that
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             sense
             to
             Mediate
             for
             God
             is
             a
             station
             so
             sublime
             that
             it
             was
             very
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             supplied
             (
             as
             it
             was
             )
             with
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             
               highest
               Dignity
            
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             Person
             might
             reflect
             a
             Majesty
             on
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             more
             awful
             and
             venerable
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             accomplish
             him
             for
             this
             high
             Office
             of
             Mediating
             for
             God
             with
             Men
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             fit
             he
             should
             be
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             no
             less
             requisite
             he
             should
             be
             Man.
             For
             Man
             being
             naturally
             a
             sensitive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ,
             in
             this
             degenerate
             state
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             wherein
             his
             sensitive
             part
             is
             predominant
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             sorts
             of
             objects
             do
             so
             vigorously
             impress
             and
             affect
             him
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             strike
             immediately
             on
             his
             senses
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             so
             greedily
             prefers
             carnal
             before
             rational
             ,
             and
             sensitive
             before
             spiritual
             goods
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             later
             are
             in
             themselves
             infinitely
             greater
             and
             more
             eligible
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             conceptions
             of
             spiritual
             objects
             he
             is
             so
             prone
             to
             
             blend
             and
             intermix
             them
             with
             carnal
             and
             Corporeal
             Phantasms
             ,
             because
             his
             mind
             is
             so
             estranged
             from
             spiritual
             objects
             by
             its
             continual
             intimacy
             and
             familiarity
             with
             sensual
             ones
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             hardly
             frame
             any
             Idea
             of
             them
             without
             disguising
             them
             into
             some
             bodily
             semblance
             .
             God
             therefore
             being
             a
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             Essence
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             far
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Ken
             and
             Prospect
             of
             our
             sense
             ,
             our
             sensual
             and
             depraved
             minds
             must
             either
             be
             naturally
             indisposed
             to
             think
             seriously
             of
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             duly
             affected
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             renders
             us
             prone
             to
             Irreligion
             ,
             or
             to
             sophisticate
             our
             conceptions
             of
             him
             with
             corporeal
             Images
             and
             Phantasms
             which
             renders
             us
             prone
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             to
             prevent
             both
             which
             God
             in
             great
             condescension
             to
             this
             deplorable
             weakness
             of
             humane
             minds
             hath
             always
             thought
             meet
             to
             converse
             with
             us
             under
             some
             sensible
             appearance
             or
             visible
             Symbol
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               Presence
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             God
             conducted
             his
             Chosen
             People
             through
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             and
             Wilderness
             ,
             he
             went
             before
             them
             in
             a
             
               Pillar
               of
               Cloud
               by
               day
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               a
               Pillar
               of
               Fire
               by
               night
               ,
            
             and
             when
             afterwards
             he
             gave
             them
             his
             Law
             ,
             he
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             in
             a
             bright
             and
             glorious
             flame
             ,
             overcast
             with
             thick
             and
             solemn
             clouds
             ,
             in
             which
             illustrious
             appearance
             he
             afterwards
             made
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             his
             constant
             abode
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             frequently
             exhibited
             himself
             to
             the
             Peoples
             eyes
             and
             senses
             in
             a
             body
             of
             
               visible
               light
            
             and
             glory
             ,
             which
             visible
             light
             is
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             very
             often
             called
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             since
             God
             in
             condescension
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             humane
             minds
             thought
             it
             
             meet
             to
             present
             himself
             to
             the
             senses
             of
             men
             in
             some
             visible
             appearance
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             why
             the
             Mediator
             should
             assume
             some
             
               visible
               substance
            
             to
             his
             
               invisible
               Godhead
            
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             might
             exhibit
             himself
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             and
             thereby
             at
             once
             affect
             our
             minds
             with
             a
             great
             love
             and
             dread
             of
             his
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             by
             vouchsafing
             us
             a
             
               visible
               presence
            
             prevent
             our
             framing
             Idols
             and
             
               false
               Images
            
             ,
             and
             Representations
             of
             him
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             .
             Now
             of
             all
             sensible
             substance
             there
             was
             none
             so
             proper
             for
             this
             end
             as
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             above
             all
             others
             that
             we
             are
             most
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             and
             most
             accustomed
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             obey
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             had
             his
             design
             been
             to
             Govern
             us
             by
             terrors
             and
             affrightments
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Iews
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             proper
             for
             him
             to
             assume
             that
             dreadful
             appearance
             of
             a
             
               consuming
               fire
            
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             his
             design
             being
             to
             erect
             his
             Empire
             in
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             captivate
             their
             Wills
             into
             a
             free
             and
             generous
             obedience
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             appeared
             to
             us
             in
             any
             visible
             substance
             so
             proper
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             so
             apt
             to
             oblige
             and
             aw
             ,
             to
             indear
             and
             terrifie
             us
             together
             ,
             as
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             .
             And
             accordingly
             as
             God
             dwelt
             of
             old
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             thence
             displayed
             himself
             before
             the
             Eyes
             of
             that
             People
             in
             a
             visible
             Glory
             ;
             so
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iohn
             tells
             ,
             
               was
               made
               flesh
               ,
               and
               tabernacled
               among
               us
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             in
             condescension
             to
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Iews
             he
             pitched
             his
             Tabernacle
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             thence
             frequently
             appeared
             in
             a
             visible
             Glory
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             so
             in
             condescension
             
             to
             ours
             he
             pitched
             his
             Tabernacle
             in
             our
             flesh
             or
             nature
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             as
             he
             proceeds
             ,
             
               we
               behold
               his
               Glory
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             at
             his
             Baptism
             and
             Transfiguration
             )
             
               as
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
            
             or
             in
             which
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             was
             wont
             to
             display
             himself
             from
             between
             the
             
               Cherubins
               ,
               Iohn
            
             1.14
             .
             In
             short
             therefore
             since
             in
             Mediating
             for
             God
             with
             us
             it
             was
             very
             needful
             that
             in
             compliance
             with
             our
             weakness
             he
             should
             address
             to
             our
             sense
             in
             some
             visible
             appearance
             ,
             and
             since
             there
             was
             no
             visible
             appearance
             in
             which
             he
             could
             so
             advantagiously
             address
             to
             us
             as
             that
             of
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             it
             hence
             evidently
             appears
             how
             requisite
             it
             was
             that
             he
             should
             assume
             our
             Nature
             to
             his
             Deity
             ,
             and
             be
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             was
             requisite
             he
             should
             be
             God-man
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Mediating
             for
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             so
             was
             it
             also
             no
             less
             requisite
             in
             order
             to
             his
             Mediating
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             Mediate
             for
             us
             with
             God
             implies
             ,
             first
             ,
             his
             making
             an
             atonement
             for
             our
             sins
             with
             his
             Bloud
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             appearing
             for
             us
             as
             our
             Advocate
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Man
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             his
             Divinity
             being
             wholly
             impassible
             ;
             and
             this
             reason
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             assigns
             ,
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             
               Forasmuch
               then
               as
               the
               Children
               are
               partakers
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               he
               also
               himself
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               took
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               through
               death
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               who
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               death
            
             ;
             and
             seeing
             he
             was
             to
             assume
             another
             Nature
             to
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             fit
             and
             proper
             that
             he
             should
             assume
             ours
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             .
             For
             since
             God
             
             in
             mercy
             had
             consented
             to
             accept
             of
             another
             person's
             suffering
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             requisite
             that
             what
             he
             suffered
             for
             us
             should
             come
             as
             near
             to
             our
             own
             personal
             suffering
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             more
             exemplary
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             more
             nearly
             affect
             us
             with
             dread
             and
             horrour
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             and
             next
             to
             our
             own
             personal
             suffering
             is
             the
             suffering
             of
             our
             Nature
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             was
             to
             be
             transferred
             from
             our
             Persons
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             inflicted
             on
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             had
             not
             he
             been
             Man
             who
             endured
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             was
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Man
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             suffer
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             the
             Nature
             at
             least
             that
             had
             sinned
             might
             suffer
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             no
             less
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             be
             God-man
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             ;
             to
             render
             his
             sufferings
             a
             valuable
             Consideration
             for
             all
             that
             Punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             the
             infinite
             sins
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             sinners
             .
             For
             how
             could
             the
             bloud
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             innocent
             or
             excellent
             ,
             have
             amounted
             to
             a
             valuable
             commutation
             for
             the
             forfeited
             lives
             and
             souls
             of
             a
             world
             of
             guilty
             sinners
             ?
             Or
             what
             less
             than
             the
             bloud
             of
             God-man
             could
             have
             been
             any
             way
             equivalent
             to
             that
             Eternal
             Punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             God
             from
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ?
             And
             yet
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             equivalent
             was
             highly
             requisite
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             both
             to
             satisfie
             the
             divine
             Iustice
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             the
             divine
             Authority
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               purchased
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             not
             that
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             can
             suffer
             or
             bleed
             ,
             but
             being
             
             united
             into
             one
             Person
             with
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Properties
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Actions
             and
             Passions
             thence
             proceeding
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             attributed
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             God
             was
             united
             to
             Man
             ,
             whatsoever
             his
             Humanity
             suffered
             may
             be
             truly
             called
             the
             suffering
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             suffering
             every
             way
             equivalent
             to
             the
             Eternal
             damnation
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             he
             was
             to
             appear
             as
             our
             Advocate
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             fit
             he
             should
             be
             Man
             ,
             that
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             discourses
             ,
             
               having
               an
               High
               Priest
               that
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               like
               as
               we
               are
               ,
            
             as
             having
             been
             placed
             in
             our
             Nature
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             affectionately
             
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             so
             our
             nature
             being
             a
             part
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             himself
             having
             experienced
             its
             weakness
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             the
             more
             nearly
             concerned
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             touched
             with
             a
             more
             tender
             compassion
             towards
             it
             ,
             &
             consequently
             solicite
             its
             cause
             and
             interest
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             with
             greater
             zeal
             and
             importunity
             .
             For
             so
             the
             same
             Author
             reasons
             ,
             Heb.
             3.17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               merciful
               and
               faithful
               High
               Priest
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               in
               that
               himself
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               .
            
          
           
             And
             that
             he
             should
             be
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             is
             no
             less
             requisite
             to
             create
             in
             us
             the
             greater
             confidence
             of
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Advocation
             .
             For
             what
             Reason
             or
             Argument
             could
             be
             great
             enough
             to
             satisfie
             
             our
             guilty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             anxious
             minds
             ,
             that
             ever
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             nothing
             beyond
             our selves
             to
             recommend
             him
             to
             God
             but
             only
             his
             Innocence
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             should
             be
             able
             to
             obtain
             such
             a
             prevailing
             interest
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Almighty
             Father
             of
             all
             things
             to
             a
             world
             of
             sinful
             men
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             was
             so
             justly
             and
             so
             highly
             incensed
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             obtain
             of
             him
             to
             imbrace
             them
             with
             infinite
             Love
             ,
             and
             crown
             them
             with
             eternal
             Favours
             ;
             which
             is
             such
             a
             stupendous
             success
             as
             we
             could
             scarce
             have
             modestly
             hoped
             for
             from
             the
             most
             importunate
             intercession
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             best
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             upon
             earth
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             highest
             Angel
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             For
             unless
             we
             could
             reasonably
             suppose
             God
             to
             be
             more
             pleased
             with
             one
             innocent
             man
             or
             Angel
             than
             he
             is
             displeased
             with
             a
             world
             of
             guilty
             sinners
             ,
             which
             is
             hardly
             supposable
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             no
             just
             ground
             to
             hope
             that
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             ones
             intercessions
             should
             be
             more
             prevalent
             with
             him
             than
             the
             cries
             of
             the
             others
             guilts
             .
             But
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             undertaken
             our
             cause
             is
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             
               natural
               Generation
            
             ,
             that
             from
             all
             Eternity
             was
             begotten
             of
             his
             
               Essence
               ,
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               Light
               of
               Light
               ,
               very
               God
               of
               very
               God
               ,
            
             what
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             from
             the
             Prayers
             of
             one
             so
             near
             and
             dear
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             fit
             either
             for
             him
             to
             ask
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Eternal
             Father
             to
             bestow
             ?
             For
             this
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             so
             highly
             displeased
             with
             us
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             with
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             stamp
             of
             his
             very
             Essence
             ,
             and
             express
             Character
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             his
             pleasure
             in
             him
             will
             be
             far
             more
             prevalent
             than
             
             all
             his
             displeasure
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             while
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             security
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             will
             succeed
             in
             his
             Advocation
             ,
             and
             prevail
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             Thus
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             God-man
             was
             in
             it self
             highly
             expedient
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             all
             the
             Parts
             and
             Offices
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             expresly
             declares
             him
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             God
             is
             as
             plainly
             asserted
             as
             any
             Proposition
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             For
             thus
             not
             to
             instance
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             frequently
             stiled
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             incommunicable
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Mighty
             or
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             Immanuel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             with
             us
             ;
             In
             the
             New
             Testament
             he
             is
             not
             only
             called
             God
             ,
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             where
             the
             Pastors
             are
             exhorted
             
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               he
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
            
             which
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             none
             but
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Iohn
             20.28
             .
             where
             Thomas
             calls
             him
             
               my
               Lord
               and
               my
               God
            
             ,
             which
             Confession
             of
             his
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             approves
             ,
             Verse
             29.
             but
             moreover
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John
             5.20
             .
             
               And
               we
               are
               in
               him
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               true
               God
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             and
             
               God
               over
               all
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.5
             .
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Father
             himself
             is
             brought
             in
             thus
             bespeaking
             him
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               O
               God
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             where
             his
             design
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             in
             Verse
             7.
             
             
               Of
               the
               Angels
               he
               saith
               ,
               who
               maketh
               his
               Angels
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministers
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               Thy
               Throne
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             stile
             ,
             
               O
               God
            
             ,
             here
             must
             necessarily
             import
             something
             greater
             than
             was
             ever
             attributed
             to
             Angels
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             something
             greater
             than
             a
             Nominal
             or
             
               Titular
               Deity
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             in
             this
             Article
             allow
             was
             frequently
             given
             to
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             If
             therefore
             that
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             a
             meer
             created
             Angel
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             ,
             he
             had
             as
             much
             attributed
             to
             him
             as
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             unless
             we
             suppose
             this
             stile
             ,
             
               O
               God
            
             ,
             to
             import
             real
             and
             essential
             Deity
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             nominal
             .
             So
             also
             Iohn
             1.1
             .
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
            
             For
             the
             clearing
             of
             which
             noble
             Text
             ,
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             with
             a
             world
             of
             Art
             have
             indeavoured
             to
             perplex
             and
             intangle
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             was
             a
             term
             of
             Art
             by
             which
             in
             that
             very
             Age
             when
             this
             Gospel
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             long
             before
             and
             after
             it
             ,
             both
             the
             Iewish
             and
             Heathen
             Writers
             were
             wont
             to
             express
             and
             signifie
             
               a
               divine
               Person
            
             ,
             
               a
            
             by
             whom
             the
             Ancient
             Jews
             understood
             the
             Messias
             ,
             
               b
            
             who
             is
             that
             very
             Person
             the
             Apostle
             here
             treats
             of
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             by
             this
             Phrase
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             wrote
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             understood
             a
             
               divine
               Person
            
             ;
             and
             since
             by
             this
             divine
             Person
             the
             Jews
             understood
             the
             Messias
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             that
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             here
             meant
             it
             in
             any
             other
             signification
             ,
             since
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             could
             not
             but
             foresee
             he
             should
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             take
             an
             effectual
             course
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             he
             meant
             what
             he
             never
             intended
             .
             For
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             explaining
             this
             Phrase
             into
             any
             different
             sence
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Writers
             ,
             that
             he
             all
             along
             explains
             himself
             in
             the
             
               very
               same
            
             .
             
               c
            
          
           
           
             Now
             it
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             imagined
             by
             any
             one
             whose
             mind
             is
             not
             deeply
             tinctured
             with
             
               Heretical
               Pravity
            
             ,
             but
             that
             had
             the
             Apostle
             used
             this
             Technological
             Phrase
             in
             any
             different
             sence
             from
             its
             common
             acceptation
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             told
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             given
             us
             such
             an
             unavoidable
             occasion
             to
             mistake
             in
             so
             great
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             clothing
             its
             sence
             in
             such
             Phrases
             as
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Age
             he
             wrote
             in
             signified
             so
             differently
             from
             what
             he
             meant
             and
             intended
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             the
             above-named
             Texts
             he
             is
             expresly
             stiled
             God
             ,
             so
             other
             Texts
             ,
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             titular
             Deity
             ,
             attribute
             sundry
             things
             to
             him
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             God
             Essential
             .
             For
             so
             the
             
               making
               of
               the
               World
            
             is
             in
             sundry
             places
             expresly
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             Heb.
             3.4
             .
             is
             peculiar
             to
             God
             ;
             
               For
               he
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               made
               all
               things
               is
               God
            
             ;
             )
             for
             so
             in
             the
             above-named
             Text
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               which
               was
               made
            
             ;
             where
             by
             
               all
               things
            
             we
             must
             necessarily
             understand
             the
             
               whole
               World
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             to
             equivocate
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             then
             a
             common
             and
             received
             Doctrine
             that
             
               the
               Word
            
             was
             the
             
               maker
               of
               the
               World.
            
             For
             so
             ,
             besides
             the
             above-cited
             Authorities
             ,
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             upon
             Isa.
             45.12
             .
             instead
             of
             
               I
               made
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               created
               man
               upon
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               I
               by
               my
               word
               made
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               created
               man
               upon
               it
            
             ;
             and
             on
             Gen.
             1.27
             .
             instead
             of
             
               God
               created
               man
            
             ,
             the
             
               Ierusalem
               Targum
            
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               created
               man
               ,
            
             and
             so
             in
             several
             other
             places
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             
             could
             not
             but
             apprehend
             that
             they
             would
             certainly
             understand
             these
             words
             of
             his
             in
             their
             own
             sence
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             appearance
             they
             are
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             if
             therefore
             he
             meant
             them
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             ,
             he
             ought
             immediately
             to
             have
             explained
             himself
             ,
             which
             since
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             either
             that
             he
             meant
             according
             to
             the
             common
             sence
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             equivocate
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             meant
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Age
             is
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             Heb.
             11.3
             .
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             this
             Article
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             
               through
               Faith
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             now
             that
             by
             this
             Word
             he
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             Heb.
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               In
               these
               last
               days
               God
               spake
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               by
               whom
               also
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             these
             Worlds
             he
             means
             the
             
               whole
               Creation
            
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             and
             10.
             verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               said
               ,
               thy
               Throne
               O
               God
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               loved
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               hated
               iniquity
               ,
            
             &c.
             speaking
             still
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Heavens
               are
               the
               work
               of
               thine
               hands
            
             ;
             for
             the
             conjunction
             (
             And
             )
             here
             plainly
             connects
             these
             words
             to
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             
               viz.
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             that
             still
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Son
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               O
               God
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             &c.
             the
             same
             Person
             
               whose
               Throne
            
             in
             verse
             8.
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ,
             that
             is
             said
             in
             verse
             10.
             to
             have
             
               laid
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             So
             also
             Col.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               first-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
               for
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               do
               consist
            
             ;
             where
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             means
             a
             proper
             and
             literal
             creation
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             describes
             it
             in
             those
             very
             words
             wherein
             Moses
             describes
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               For
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             by
             creating
             ,
             renewing
             or
             regenerating
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             will
             needs
             understand
             him
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Men
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             only
             Subjects
             of
             this
             new
             Metaphorical
             creation
             ,
             but
             
               all
               things
            
             in
             general
             
               that
               are
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             all
             things
             that
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             
               all
               things
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
            
             too
             ,
             where
             there
             never
             was
             any
             thing
             new-created
             or
             regenerated
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Thrones
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               the
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             that
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             created
             by
             him
             have
             never
             been
             renewed
             or
             regenerated
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             them
             that
             fell
             fell
             for
             
               all
               eternity
            
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             stand
             have
             always
             stood
             ,
             and
             shall
             stand
             
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             his
             creating
             them
             must
             be
             meant
             his
             giving
             them
             their
             being
             and
             existence
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             in
             Scripture
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             speaks
             him
             a
             
               divine
               Being
            
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             other
             things
             ascribed
             to
             him
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             as
             particularly
             his
             being
             
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
            
             in
             Rev.
             22.13
             .
             and
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             stile
             that
             God
             hath
             appropriated
             to
             himself
             ,
             Isa.
             44.6
             .
             
               Thus
               saith
               
               the
               Lord
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               his
               Redeemer
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               besides
               me
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             If
             then
             Christ
             be
             
               the
               first
               and
               last
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             declares
             he
             is
             ,
             Rev.
             1.17
             .
             he
             must
             be
             that
             
               Lord
               the
               King
               and
               Redeemer
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Hitherto
             we
             have
             been
             proving
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             but
             then
             there
             are
             other
             Texts
             that
             do
             as
             plainly
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             God-man
             .
             For
             so
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             
               Without
               controversie
               great
               is
               the
               mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               God
               was
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             John
             1.18
             .
             
               And
               the
               Word
            
             (
             which
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             he
             saith
             
               was
               God
               )
               was
               made
               flesh
            
             ;
             so
             also
             Phil.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               For
               being
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               Robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               emptied
               himself
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               being
               made
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
            
             ;
             from
             which
             words
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Christ
             was
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               God
            
             before
             ever
             he
             was
             
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
            
             for
             it
             was
             by
             taking
             on
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             that
             
               he
               emptied
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             consisted
             in
             being
             
               made
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               men
               ,
            
             so
             that
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             doth
             as
             much
             imply
             that
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             doth
             that
             he
             was
             Man
             ,
             and
             since
             in
             becoming
             man
             he
             emptied
             himself
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             became
             so
             he
             was
             full
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             that
             fulness
             of
             his
             consisted
             in
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             then
             he
             was
             full
             by
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             he
             emptied
             himself
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             servant
             by
             being
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             before
             he
             was
             in
             the
             form
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             doth
             as
             much
             signifie
             his
             being
             really
             God
             as
             his
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             men
             doth
             his
             being
             really
             man
             :
             But
             for
             further
             satisfaction
             concerning
             these
             two
             last
             cited
             Texts
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             that
             most
             learned
             and
             incomparable
             Treatise
             ,
             Pearson's
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             fol.
             121
             ,
             and
             127.
             where
             the
             Cavils
             of
             the
             Socinians
             are
             all
             shamefully
             baffled
             with
             clear
             and
             convincing
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Thus
             as
             it
             is
             highly
             requisite
             in
             it self
             that
             the
             Mediator
             should
             partake
             of
             the
             Natures
             of
             both
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             interposes
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             sufficiently
             assured
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             by
             Scripture
             Testimony
             .
             So
             that
             now
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             us
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             to
             dread
             and
             reverence
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             resign
             up
             our selves
             to
             its
             conduct
             with
             a
             free
             and
             chearful
             mind
             .
             For
             being
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             he
             hath
             an
             all-seeing
             Eye
             that
             inspects
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             pries
             into
             the
             inmost
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             an
             Almighty
             Arm
             that
             can
             
               stretch
               forth
            
             it self
             to
             the
             remotest
             distance
             ,
             and
             reach
             us
             even
             to
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ;
             and
             being
             thus
             exposed
             to
             the
             inspection
             of
             an
             all-seeing
             Eye
             ,
             and
             the
             vengeance
             of
             an
             Almighty
             Arm
             ,
             how
             dare
             we
             harbour
             any
             thought
             or
             purpose
             ,
             any
             desire
             or
             affection
             with
             which
             that
             Eye
             is
             offended
             ,
             or
             that
             Arm
             provoked
             ?
             But
             then
             being
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             his
             Authority
             comes
             armed
             to
             us
             with
             equal
             Sweetness
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             apt
             to
             affect
             our
             love
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             as
             our
             dread
             and
             reverence
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             refuse
             to
             obey
             him
             when
             he
             commands
             us
             in
             our
             
               own
               nature
            
             ;
             a
             nature
             which
             is
             most
             intimate
             
             and
             familiar
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             are
             most
             inured
             to
             love
             and
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             a
             nature
             wherein
             he
             bled
             and
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             exposed
             himself
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             shame
             ,
             and
             torment
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             and
             be
             happy
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             us
             with
             God
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             stedfastly
             to
             relie
             upon
             his
             meritorious
             Sacrifice
             and
             powerful
             Intercession
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             capacitated
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             actually
             suffered
             in
             
               our
               nature
            
             ,
             that
             very
             nature
             wherein
             we
             had
             justly
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             what
             he
             suffered
             for
             us
             came
             as
             near
             to
             our
             suffering
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             consequently
             did
             as
             much
             satisfie
             the
             ends
             of
             divine
             Justice
             in
             exacting
             punishment
             of
             Offenders
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             any
             substituted
             or
             vicarious
             punishment
             to
             do
             .
             For
             though
             our
             persons
             escape
             ,
             our
             nature
             hath
             been
             punished
             in
             him
             .
             But
             then
             being
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             what
             he
             suffered
             for
             us
             was
             not
             only
             instead
             of
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             suffered
             ,
             but
             equivalent
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             our
             ransom
             from
             eternal
             punishment
             being
             paid
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             one
             of
             our
             own
             kind
             ,
             hypostatically
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             did
             as
             much
             suffer
             in
             him
             as
             we
             could
             do
             without
             suffering
             in
             our
             
               own
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             suffered
             in
             him
             was
             every
             way
             equivalent
             to
             what
             we
             had
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             all
             possible
             assurance
             that
             the
             Divine
             Justice
             is
             so
             far
             satisfied
             by
             what
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             forsake
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             freely
             discharged
             from
             all
             that
             infinite
             Debt
             of
             punishment
             which
             we
             have
             justly
             contracted
             by
             them
             .
             And
             then
             again
             being
             Man
             ,
             we
             
             may
             be
             secure
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             most
             tender
             sympathy
             with
             the
             whole
             Mass
             of
             
               humane
               nature
            
             by
             what
             distances
             soever
             of
             time
             or
             place
             divided
             and
             dispers'd
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             having
             in
             himself
             experienced
             its
             weaknesses
             and
             temptations
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             consistent
             with
             his
             innocence
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             concerned
             and
             zealous
             Advocate
             for
             us
             with
             the
             Almighty
             Father
             .
             And
             then
             being
             God-man
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Almighty
             Father's
             Essence
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             equally
             secure
             that
             he
             cannot
             fail
             being
             successful
             in
             his
             Advocation
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             pleads
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             own
             meritorious
             Bloud
             by
             which
             he
             purchased
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             divine
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             .
             So
             that
             considering
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             could
             have
             been
             no
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             us
             so
             every
             way
             fit
             and
             proper
             to
             govern
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             intercede
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             none
             in
             whom
             both
             God
             and
             we
             could
             have
             reposed
             that
             Trust
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             as
             a
             Theanthropos
             or
             God-man
             .
          
           
             V.
             Another
             thing
             which
             the
             Scripture
             proposes
             to
             our
             belief
             concerning
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             that
             as
             he
             partakes
             of
             the
             natures
             of
             both
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             mediates
             ,
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             transact
             personally
             with
             both
             ,
             he
             was
             sent
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             returned
             again
             from
             us
             to
             Heaven
             .
             For
             since
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             Mediate
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             expedient
             that
             he
             should
             personally
             address
             to
             both
             Parties
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             more
             closely
             and
             effectually
             solicite
             a
             mutual
             reconciliation
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             personally
             known
             to
             both
             ,
             they
             might
             both
             repose
             their
             trust
             in
             him
             with
             greater
             
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             .
             He
             was
             well
             known
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             whose
             bosom
             he
             dwelt
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Person
             every
             way
             fitted
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             his
             authority
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             as
             communicating
             with
             him
             in
             the
             same
             
               divine
               Essence
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               essential
               Dominion
            
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             no
             person
             in
             the
             World
             could
             be
             so
             much
             concerned
             for
             his
             Father's
             Authority
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Person
             could
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             be
             intrusted
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             upon
             the
             first
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             men
             there
             arose
             an
             occasion
             for
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             God
             could
             not
             but
             be
             infinitely
             satisfied
             that
             there
             was
             none
             so
             fit
             to
             act
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             or
             Mediate
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             Son.
             But
             then
             since
             he
             was
             neither
             known
             to
             us
             by
             person
             ,
             nor
             allied
             to
             us
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             his
             
               Father
               ,
               we
            
             could
             have
             no
             such
             reason
             as
             the
             Father
             had
             to
             place
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             when
             he
             first
             undertook
             his
             Mediatorship
             between
             God
             and
             us
             he
             was
             not
             related
             to
             us
             by
             nature
             as
             he
             was
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             upon
             an
             agreement
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             that
             he
             should
             hereafter
             assume
             this
             relation
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             admitted
             to
             this
             Office.
             So
             that
             though
             from
             our
             Fall
             to
             his
             Incarnation
             he
             was
             not
             Man
             but
             only
             God
             ,
             yet
             all
             that
             time
             he
             Mediated
             as
             God-man
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ;
             he
             Mediated
             for
             God
             as
             actually
             subsisting
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             he
             Mediated
             for
             men
             as
             he
             was
             infallibly
             to
             subsist
             in
             the
             humane
             nature
             also
             .
             He
             having
             therefore
             vertually
             and
             intentionally
             assumed
             our
             nature
             from
             his
             very
             first
             entrance
             on
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             did
             thereupon
             
             become
             equally
             related
             to
             both
             Parties
             ,
             but
             till
             he
             had
             actually
             assumed
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             therein
             manifested
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             have
             that
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             of
             his
             relation
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             that
             reason
             to
             repose
             our
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             we
             might
             have
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             confide
             in
             him
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             us
             as
             God
             had
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             him
             ,
             God
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             should
             assume
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             thought
             meet
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             done
             without
             either
             being
             seen
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             born
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             should
             so
             assume
             it
             as
             to
             be
             visibly
             born
             of
             humane
             kind
             ,
             and
             manifested
             in
             it
             in
             the
             open
             view
             and
             sight
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             in
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               that
               time
            
             ,
             which
             was
             long
             before
             prefixed
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Council
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             an
             
               immediate
               ,
               invisible
            
             ,
             and
             miraculous
             operation
             on
             the
             pure
             and
             Immaculate
             Womb
             of
             a
             Virgin
             called
             Mary
             of
             the
             Lineage
             of
             David
             ,
             inabled
             her
             without
             any
             Congress
             of
             Man
             to
             conceive
             a
             Child
             of
             
               humane
               kind
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             rational
             Soul
             in
             a
             mortal
             body
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             ,
             or
             natural
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             all
             Worlds
             ,
             immediately
             assumed
             into
             a
             
               personal
               Vnion
            
             with
             himself
             ,
             whereby
             he
             became
             God-man
             who
             before
             was
             only
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             either
             commixing
             his
             two
             natures
             into
             one
             ,
             or
             converting
             either
             of
             them
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             under
             their
             Personal
             Union
             preserving
             them
             still
             distinct
             and
             separate
             ;
             which
             God-man
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             that
             conceived
             him
             actually
             
               brought
               forth
            
             after
             the
             natural
             time
             of
             Women
             ,
             and
             Nursed
             and
             Educated
             till
             he
             arrived
             to
             the
             
               Age
               of
               man
            
             ,
             
             at
             which
             time
             he
             began
             personally
             to
             treat
             with
             men
             in
             his
             Father's
             behalf
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             them
             to
             their
             bounden
             duty
             and
             allegiance
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             revealed
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             them
             with
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             and
             pressed
             and
             inforced
             it
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             most
             powerful
             Motives
             that
             ever
             were
             urged
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             miraculous
             Works
             and
             most
             holy
             Example
             abundantly
             demonstrated
             to
             them
             that
             what
             he
             revealed
             to
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             was
             true
             and
             practicable
             .
             Thus
             far
             in
             his
             
               own
               person
            
             he
             Mediated
             for
             his
             Father
             with
             Men
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             more
             fully
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             ought
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             conscience
             to
             render
             his
             Mediation
             more
             prevalent
             with
             us
             .
             For
             when
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             condescended
             so
             far
             as
             to
             send
             down
             his
             only
             Son
             from
             Heaven
             on
             an
             Embassie
             to
             us
             to
             propose
             to
             us
             terms
             of
             reconciliation
             who
             had
             so
             highly
             incensed
             and
             affronted
             him
             ;
             when
             God
             the
             Son
             hath
             condescended
             so
             far
             as
             to
             cloath
             himself
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             might
             indear
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             oblige
             us
             to
             listen
             more
             attentively
             to
             his
             gracious
             proposals
             ,
             what
             a
             stupendous
             height
             of
             obstinacy
             will
             it
             be
             in
             us
             to
             stop
             our
             Ears
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             reject
             those
             terms
             of
             Mercy
             he
             proposes
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             persisting
             in
             a
             wilful
             rebellion
             ?
             Had
             God
             sent
             but
             one
             of
             the
             lowest
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             to
             us
             to
             promise
             pardon
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             to
             us
             upon
             condition
             we
             would
             but
             sincerely
             submit
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             a
             proposal
             so
             infinitely
             reasonable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             advantagious
             to
             us
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             imbraced
             by
             us
             with
             transports
             and
             raptures
             ;
             but
             
             to
             reject
             it
             now
             when
             he
             hath
             sent
             it
             to
             us
             by
             his
             own
             
               Eternal
               Son
            
             ,
             whom
             all
             his
             Angels
             adore
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Son
             incarnate
             in
             our
             own
             natures
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             obstinacy
             and
             ingratitude
             together
             ,
             as
             no
             Devil
             was
             ever
             guilty
             of
             .
             Suppose
             that
             you
             beheld
             this
             most
             glorious
             Person
             coming
             down
             to
             you
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             to
             tender
             you
             a
             Pardon
             and
             a
             Crown
             upon
             condition
             you
             would
             submit
             to
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             and
             denounce
             
               everlasting
               vengeance
            
             against
             you
             if
             you
             persist
             in
             your
             rebellion
             ,
             would
             you
             dare
             by
             refusing
             to
             submit
             ,
             to
             reject
             that
             Pardon
             and
             that
             Crown
             ,
             and
             defie
             that
             vengeance
             to
             his
             face
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             it
             were
             impossible
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               in
               effect
            
             you
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             who
             believe
             that
             that
             Jesus
             who
             preached
             this
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             1600.
             years
             ago
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             its
             proposals
             .
             Hence
             from
             this
             very
             Topick
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               days
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             makes
             this
             inference
             ,
             
               Therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               the
               more
               earnest
               heed
               to
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               we
               should
               let
               them
               slip
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.1
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             finished
             his
             Personal
             Treaty
             or
             Mediation
             with
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             he
             lays
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             everlasting
             Intercession
             for
             us
             with
             God
             before
             our
             own
             
               Eyes
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             He
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             ,
             have
             suffered
             death
             for
             us
             in
             the
             invisible
             state
             ,
             and
             received
             those
             tortures
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             Devils
             which
             were
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             the
             malice
             of
             
               devilish
               men
            
             ,
             but
             that
             would
             not
             have
             given
             so
             great
             a
             satisfaction
             to
             our
             Faith.
             For
             
             for
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             stupendous
             instance
             of
             love
             ,
             as
             would
             have
             exceeded
             the
             belief
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             openly
             and
             visibly
             transacted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             rather
             chose
             to
             resign
             up
             himself
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Iews
             his
             cruel
             Persecutors
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             offer
             up
             his
             Life
             upon
             the
             Cross
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               view
            
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             now
             having
             given
             this
             sensible
             evidence
             to
             our
             Faith
             that
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             us
             farther
             that
             his
             death
             was
             accepted
             by
             his
             Father
             as
             a
             full
             atonement
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             
               rose
               again
            
             from
             the
             dead
             the
             third
             day
             after
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             plain
             evidence
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             with
             what
             he
             had
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             because
             he
             exacted
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             actually
             discharged
             him
             from
             any
             farther
             suffering
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             only
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             under
             which
             notion
             I
             shall
             discourse
             of
             it
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             acceptation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             intimates
             in
             Rom.
             8.33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               Who
               then
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               God's
               Elect
               ?
               It
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               :
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               ?
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               yea
               ,
               rather
               ,
               that
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Who
             is
             there
             now
             that
             can
             presume
             to
             denounce
             eternal
             condemnation
             against
             any
             good
             Christian
             ,
             since
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             
               laid
               down
               his
               life
            
             for
             him
             ,
             
               yea
               rather
            
             since
             he
             is
             
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             thereby
             given
             sufficient
             evidence
             that
             God
             hath
             accepted
             his
             death
             as
             our
             ransom
             from
             eternal
             condemnation
             ?
             And
             now
             having
             satisfied
             our
             Faith
             in
             these
             two
             great
             points
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             accepted
             his
             
             death
             in
             lieu
             of
             that
             eternal
             punishment
             that
             was
             due
             for
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             farther
             satisfaction
             we
             can
             ask
             or
             need
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             
               came
               down
            
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             Mediate
             personally
             with
             us
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             return
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             Mediate
             personally
             for
             us
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             exhibite
             and
             plead
             his
             meritorious
             Sacrifice
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             thereof
             to
             solicite
             our
             pardon
             and
             acceptation
             with
             God.
             And
             therefore
             to
             satisfie
             us
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             abode
             some
             time
             upon
             Earth
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             his
             Disciples
             by
             frequent
             converses
             with
             them
             that
             he
             was
             really
             risen
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             all
             necessary
             Orders
             for
             their
             future
             conduct
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             carried
             them
             out
             to
             Bethany
             ,
             where
             after
             he
             had
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             and
             blessed
             them
             ,
             he
             ascended
             before
             their
             eyes
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Luke
             24.52
             .
             
               That
               they
               worshipped
               him
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               Ierusalem
               with
               great
               Ioy
            
             ;
             surely
             not
             because
             their
             dear
             Lord
             was
             gone
             from
             them
             ,
             never
             in
             this
             World
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             them
             more
             ,
             that
             was
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             rather
             than
             joy
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             was
             gone
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             there
             to
             intercede
             in
             Person
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             exhibite
             that
             wounded
             and
             bleeding
             body
             of
             his
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             had
             made
             expiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             purchased
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             upon
             this
             account
             indeed
             they
             had
             great
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             now
             they
             knew
             they
             had
             a
             sure
             Friend
             in
             Heaven
             where
             their
             main
             hope
             and
             interest
             lay
             ,
             even
             that
             very
             Friend
             who
             not
             long
             before
             had
             freely
             exposed
             himself
             to
             a
             most
             shameful
             and
             tormenting
             death
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             
               death
               
               eternal
            
             ,
             and
             who
             after
             such
             an
             instance
             of
             love
             they
             could
             not
             but
             conclude
             would
             employ
             his
             utmost
             interest
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             
               only
               begotten
            
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             whose
             precious
             Bloud
             he
             had
             graciously
             accepted
             as
             a
             ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             have
             an
             interest
             with
             him
             infinitely
             sufficient
             to
             obtain
             for
             them
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             favours
             that
             were
             fit
             either
             for
             them
             to
             ask
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             Father
             to
             bestow
             .
             So
             that
             now
             if
             we
             heartily
             comply
             with
             him
             as
             Mediating
             for
             his
             Father
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             encouragement
             in
             the
             world
             to
             depend
             on
             him
             as
             Mediating
             for
             us
             with
             his
             Father
             ,
             since
             he
             doth
             not
             Mediate
             with
             him
             by
             a
             
               second
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             at
             
               a
               distance
            
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Person
             which
             is
             not
             only
             infinitely
             dear
             to
             the
             Father
             as
             being
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             infinitely
             merited
             of
             him
             by
             offering
             him
             his
             own
             life
             at
             his
             command
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             accordingly
             upon
             this
             consideration
             the
             Apostle
             founds
             the
             hope
             of
             Christians
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               My
               little
               Children
               these
               things
               write
               I
               unto
               you
               that
               ye
               sin
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
            
             let
             him
             not
             presently
             give
             up
             himself
             as
             hopeless
             and
             irrecoverable
             ,
             for
             
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             VI.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             thing
             which
             the
             Scripture
             proposes
             to
             our
             belief
             concerning
             this
             Mediator
             is
             that
             upon
             his
             return
             from
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             Mediate
             Personally
             for
             Men
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             substituted
             the
             divine
             and
             
               Omnipresent
               Spirit
            
             Personally
             to
             promote
             and
             effectuate
             his
             Mediation
             
             for
             God
             with
             Men.
             When
             he
             went
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             Mediate
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             thereby
             abandon
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             immediately
             substituted
             a
             certain
             
               mighty
               ,
               spiritual
            
             Being
             to
             act
             for
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             the
             Advocate
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             to
             Mediate
             with
             Men
             in
             his
             behalf
             even
             as
             he
             Mediated
             with
             them
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             Advocate
             for
             his
             Authority
             as
             he
             Advocated
             for
             his
             Father's
             .
             For
             so
             he
             tells
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             he
             left
             behind
             him
             to
             assert
             and
             propagate
             his
             Authority
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
            
             or
             Advocate
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             and
             inforce
             your
             Ministry
             in
             my
             behalf
             ,
             whose
             Ministers
             you
             are
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               you
               comfortless
               ,
            
             or
             without
             an
             Advocate
             .
             
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             who
             is
             to
             be
             my
             Vicegerent
             even
             as
             I
             am
             my
             Father's
             ,
             Iohn
             14.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             for
             the
             fuller
             explication
             of
             this
             great
             and
             necessary
             Article
             I
             shall
             ,
             first
             ,
             shew
             what
             this
             
               divine
               Spirit
            
             is
             which
             Christ
             hath
             substituted
             to
             Mediate
             for
             God
             with
             us
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             explain
             his
             subordination
             ,
             and
             substitution
             to
             Christ
             in
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Mediation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             to
             do
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effecting
             this
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             this
             
               divine
               Spirit
            
             is
             which
             Christ
             hath
             substituted
             to
             Mediate
             for
             God
             with
             us
             in
             his
             absence
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               third
               Person
            
             in
             the
             Tri-une
             Godhead
             .
             For
             that
             besides
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             there
             is
             a
             third
             
               divine
               Person
            
             subsisting
             
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             current
             Doctrine
             among
             the
             ancient
             Writers
             both
             
               
            
             Gentile
             and
             Iewish
             
               
            
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             asserted
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             third
             Person
             is
             known
             in
             Scripture
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             so
             often
             named
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             so
             much
             celebrated
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             expresly
             asserts
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.2
             .
             
               For
               the
               Prophecy
               came
               not
               in
               old
               time
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               spake
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             from
             which
             words
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             whom
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             here
             mentions
             is
             the
             very
             same
             with
             that
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             were
             inspired
             ,
             
               vid.
               Isa.
            
             63.11
             .
             2
             Sam.
             23.2
             .
             Mich.
             2.7
             .
             and
             abundance
             of
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             applies
             that
             Prophecy
             of
             Ioel
             2.28
             .
             
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             to
             that
             miraculous
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             the
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.16
             ,
             17.
             
               but
               this
               is
               that
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ioel
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             could
             not
             be
             true
             if
             Peter's
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             were
             not
             the
             same
             with
             Ioel's
             
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             whom
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             so
             often
             mention
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             a
             
               real
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             Quality
             ,
             as
             the
             Socinians
             vainly
             dream
             .
             For
             so
             we
             every
             where
             find
             personal
             properties
             and
             actions
             attributed
             to
             him
             .
             Thus
             he
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             ,
             Acts
             28.25
             .
             and
             Heb.
             3.7
             .
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             speeches
             are
             frequently
             recorded
             ;
             so
             Acts
             10.20
             .
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               said
               unto
               Peter
               ,
               arise
               therefore
               ,
               get
               thee
               down
               ,
               and
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               sent
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             Acts
             13.2
             .
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               said
               ,
               separate
               me
               Barnabas
               and
               Saul
               for
               the
               work
               whereunto
               I
               have
               called
               them
            
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             we
             without
             horrible
             force
             to
             such
             plain
             ,
             historical
             relations
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             literal
             and
             not
             figurative
             ,
             attribute
             these
             speeches
             to
             a
             meer
             Vertue
             or
             Quality
             ?
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               reprove
               the
               world
               ,
               Iohn
            
             16.8
             .
             and
             
               to
               search
               into
               and
               know
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.10
             ,
             11.
             and
             
               to
               divide
               his
               Gifts
               severally
               to
               every
               man
               as
               he
               will
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.11
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             such
             things
             and
             actions
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             as
             can
             in
             no
             sence
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             non-sence
             if
             he
             were
             only
             the
             vertue
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             real
             
               Person
               ,
               distinct
            
             from
             him
             .
             Thus
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             said
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             sent
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             14.26
             .
             and
             in
             Iohn
             16.
             he
             is
             said
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             sent
             from
             Christ
             ,
             verse
             7.
             
             And
             when
             he
             comes
             ,
             Christ
             promises
             them
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               guide
               them
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shall
               hear
               that
               shall
               he
               speak
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             Again
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               glorifie
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               shall
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             verse
             14.
             
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             said
             to
             
               make
               Intercession
               for
               the
               Saints
               according
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.27
             .
             none
             of
             which
             things
             can
             in
             any
             tolerable
             sence
             be
             said
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Since
             therefore
             not
             only
             personal
             actions
             ,
             but
             such
             personal
             actions
             also
             as
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             are
             frequently
             attributed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
             not
             meerly
             the
             vertue
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             a
             distinct
             principle
             of
             action
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             acts
             from
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             a
             real
             person
             or
             subsistence
             .
          
           
             It
             being
             evident
             therefore
             ,
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             New
             is
             a
             
               real
               person
            
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             that
             this
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             a
             divine
             person
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Scripture-forms
             of
             Baptism
             and
             Benediction
             he
             is
             always
             ranked
             with
             divine
             persons
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ;
             thus
             Baptism
             is
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
             And
             
               the
               Grace
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               with
               you
               all
               ,
            
             is
             the
             usual
             form
             of
             Benediction
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.14
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             a
             divine
             person
             all
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             so
             too
             hath
             been
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             ranked
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             both
             in
             our
             Baptismal
             Dedication
             and
             form
             of
             Benediction
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             sufficient
             evidence
             that
             he
             is
             a
             divine
             person
             also
             .
             For
             what
             likelihood
             is
             there
             that
             in
             such
             solemn
             acts
             of
             Religion
             a
             meer
             Creature
             should
             be
             taken
             into
             copartnership
             with
             the
             
               divine
               Father
            
             and
             Son
             ?
             But
             besides
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             divine
             actions
             and
             perfections
             are
             attributed
             to
             him
             .
             Thus
             in
             Iob
             33.4
             .
             Creation
             is
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Almighty
               hath
               given
               me
               life
               .
            
             So
             also
             Iob
             26.13
             .
             
               By
               his
               Spirit
               he
               hath
               garnished
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             Since
             
             therefore
             to
             Create
             is
             a
             divine
             Act
             ,
             and
             since
             every
             Act
             flows
             from
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Agent
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             this
             Spirit
             from
             which
             this
             divine
             Act
             of
             Creation
             flows
             ,
             is
             divine
             .
             Again
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             139.7
             .
             Omnipresence
             is
             attributed
             to
             this
             divine
             Spirit
             ;
             
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               Spirit
               ?
            
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             place
             whither
             we
             can
             go
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Question
             plainly
             implies
             there
             is
             not
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             necessarily
             fill
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             be
             Omnipresent
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.10
             .
             Omniscience
             is
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Spirit
               searcheth
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             searching
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             Enquiry
             ,
             but
             Knowledge
             and
             Comprehension
             ,
             the
             next
             verse
             will
             inform
             us
             ,
             
               For
               what
               man
               knows
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
               Even
               so
               the
               things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               save
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             If
             then
             the
             Spirit
             's
             search
             be
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             his
             Knowledge
             comprehends
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             what
             else
             is
             this
             but
             Omniscience
             ?
             And
             as
             the
             Actions
             and
             Attributes
             which
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             divine
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Honours
             also
             .
             For
             so
             1
             Cor.
             6.19
             .
             our
             bodies
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               which
               is
               in
               us
            
             ;
             now
             since
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             make
             a
             Temple
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             is
             the
             
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Inhabitation
             of
             a
             
               divine
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             since
             no
             person
             can
             have
             right
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Temple
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             is
             made
             for
             
               divine
               Worship
            
             ,
             but
             he
             to
             whom
             divine
             Worship
             is
             due
             ;
             it
             will
             hence
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             a
             
               divine
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             
               divine
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.16
             .
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             Inhabitation
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             in
             us
             to
             be
             that
             which
             constitutes
             
             us
             
               Temples
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             how
             could
             his
             Spirit
             's
             dwelling
             in
             us
             constitute
             us
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             he
             himself
             were
             God
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             all
             which
             he
             is
             in
             express
             words
             affirmed
             to
             be
             God.
             So
             in
             2
             Cor.
             3.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Even
               unto
               this
               day
               when
               Moses
               is
               read
               ,
               the
               Vail
               is
               upon
               their
               h●arts
               ;
               nevertheless
               when
               it
               shall
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Vail
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ;
               now
               the
               Lord
               is
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
            
             ;
             in
             which
             words
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             refers
             to
             Exod.
             34.34
             .
             
               When
               Moses
               went
               in
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               speak
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               Vail
               off
               until
               he
               came
               out
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             I
             argue
             ,
             that
             Lord
             whom
             Moses
             went
             in
             to
             speak
             with
             was
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             this
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               is
               that
               Spirit
            
             ,
             this
             Spirit
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             true
             God.
             So
             also
             Acts
             5.3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               Why
               hath
               Satan
               filled
               thy
               heart
               to
               lie
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               lied
               unto
               men
               ,
               but
               unto
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Lying
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             were
             not
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             is
             not
             man
             ,
             it
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             lied
             unto
             men
             only
             ,
             no
             nor
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             only
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             expressed
             ,
             supposing
             that
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             and
             God
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             because
             the
             design
             of
             the
             words
             was
             to
             aggravate
             Ananias
             his
             crime
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Person
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             been
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             lye
             was
             immediately
             told
             ,
             he
             ought
             
             to
             have
             pursued
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             well
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             meerly
             to
             men
             that
             thou
             didst
             lye
             ,
             no
             nor
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             meerly
             ,
             but
             unto
             God
             himself
             ;
             since
             therefore
             he
             places
             the
             Aggravation
             of
             his
             lying
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             lyed
             not
             unto
             men
             but
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             God
             he
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             From
             all
             which
             Testimonies
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             this
             great
             Spirit
             or
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             substituted
             to
             carry
             on
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             men
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             
               third
               divine
               Person
            
             subsisting
             in
             the
             
               eternal
               Godhead
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             considering
             the
             mighty
             part
             he
             was
             to
             act
             ,
             viz.
             to
             Mediate
             under
             Christ
             for
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             which
             rendered
             it
             necessary
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
             to
             qualifie
             him
             for
             this
             Office
             ,
             vide
             Page
             24.
             do
             render
             it
             altogether
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             indeed
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             he
             should
             operate
             upon
             so
             many
             men
             together
             ,
             at
             such
             remote
             distances
             as
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             do
             by
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             move
             every
             member
             of
             that
             vast
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             dispersed
             over
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             unless
             like
             an
             
               Omnipres●nt
               soul
            
             ,
             he
             be
             diffused
             through
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             co-exists
             with
             
               every
               part
            
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             Omnipres●nt
             ,
             ●e
             must
             be
             God.
             And
             now
             having
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Quality
             of
             this
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             ,
             I
             proceed
          
           
             Secondly
             ▪
             To
             explain
             his
             subordination
             and
             substitution
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             part
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             for
             God
             with
             men
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             this
             subordination
             of
             the
             sacred
             
             Persons
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             proceeds
             not
             from
             any
             inequality
             of
             Essence
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             inequality
             of
             their
             
               personal
               Properties
            
             .
             For
             as
             to
             their
             Essence
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             God
             ,
             i.
             e.
             infinite
             in
             being
             and
             perfections
             ;
             and
             being
             infinite
             ,
             they
             must
             all
             be
             equal
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             more
             or
             less
             in
             infinity
             ;
             and
             then
             being
             equal
             in
             Essence
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             equal
             in
             essential
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             are
             no
             way
             subject
             or
             subordinate
             to
             one
             another
             .
             But
             as
             to
             their
             
               personal
               Properties
            
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             they
             are
             unequal
             ;
             for
             the
             Father
             who
             begot
             ,
             must
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             superiour
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             begotten
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             proceeded
             ,
             must
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             from
             whom
             he
             proceeded
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             inequality
             their
             subordination
             is
             founded
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             a
             stated
             Number
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             sacred
             Persons
             are
             determined
             to
             Three
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             also
             a
             stated
             Order
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             ranked
             into
             a
             First
             ,
             a
             Second
             ,
             and
             a
             Third
             ;
             which
             Order
             is
             not
             made
             by
             mutual
             consent
             or
             arbitrary
             constitution
             ,
             but
             founded
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             
               personal
               properties
            
             by
             which
             they
             are
             distinguished
             from
             one
             another
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             being
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Godhead
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             must
             be
             first
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Son
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             was
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Godhead
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             second
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             before
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             proceeding
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             must
             of
             the
             Three
             be
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             the
             Third
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             asserts
             that
             he
             
               proceeded
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             John
             15.26
             .
             and
             
             also
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.6
             .
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             Phil.
             1.19
             .
             And
             being
             the
             Spirit
             both
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             proceed
             from
             both
             .
             And
             where-ever
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               Ruach
               Elohim
            
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             intimate
             that
             he
             proceeded
             not
             from
             one
             ,
             but
             from
             two
             divine
             Persons
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             from
             the
             Father
             alone
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Son
             also
             .
             So
             that
             though
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Godhead
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             equal
             ,
             yet
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             
               personal
               properties
            
             ,
             the
             third
             is
             inferiour
             ,
             the
             second
             superiour
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             supreme
             ;
             and
             being
             unequal
             in
             those
             personal
             Properties
             by
             which
             they
             stand
             related
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             reasonable
             that
             according
             to
             these
             their
             personal
             inequalities
             they
             should
             be
             subordinate
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             should
             be
             supreme
             in
             the
             Divine
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             begotten
             of
             him
             ,
             should
             minister
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             who
             proceeded
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             should
             minister
             to
             both
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             all
             its
             external
             actions
             and
             administrations
             this
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Father
             to
             act
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             For
             so
             before
             the
             Fall
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             before
             this
             Mediation
             of
             the
             Son
             commenced
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             even
             in
             creating
             the
             World
             the
             Father
             acted
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             said
             to
             have
             made
             the
             World
             by
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             1.2
             .
             and
             the
             Son
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             
             is
             said
             to
             have
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             
               Chaos
               ,
               Gen.
            
             1.2
             .
             for
             that
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             there
             is
             meant
             the
             
               third
               Person
            
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             elsewhere
             said
             to
             have
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             garnished
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Method
             of
             subordination
             the
             Godhead
             hath
             always
             proceeded
             in
             its
             transactions
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             especially
             and
             remarkably
             in
             this
             great
             affair
             of
             Mediating
             with
             mankind
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Father
             hath
             always
             used
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Mediation
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             subordination
             of
             these
             sacred
             persons
             was
             founded
             not
             only
             in
             these
             their
             
               personal
               inequalities
            
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             a
             mutual
             agreement
             between
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Son
             agreed
             with
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             case
             he
             would
             be
             so
             far
             reconciled
             to
             Rebellious
             Mankind
             as
             to
             grant
             them
             a
             Covenant
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             therein
             among
             other
             blessings
             to
             promise
             them
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             he
             himself
             would
             assume
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             therein
             not
             only
             treat
             with
             us
             personally
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             us
             to
             our
             bounden
             Allegiance
             ,
             but
             also
             die
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             upon
             which
             agreement
             the
             Father
             long
             before
             the
             Son
             had
             actually
             performed
             his
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             from
             our
             first
             Apostasie
             ,
             granted
             his
             Spirit
             to
             mankind
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             was
             granted
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Son
             he
             should
             Mediate
             with
             men
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             them
             to
             their
             due
             subjection
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             all
             that
             heavenly
             influence
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             sheds
             forth
             upon
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             is
             wholly
             Mediatorial
             in
             God's
             behalf
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             
             men's
             minds
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             his
             Mediation
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             act
             in
             subordination
             to
             the
             Son
             who
             is
             supreme
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             as
             the
             Son
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             always
             Mediating
             with
             men
             by
             this
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             from
             his
             Ascension
             to
             the
             
               end
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             so
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             always
             Mediated
             with
             them
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Fall
             of
             man
             to
             his
             Incarnation
             .
             For
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               's
               striving
               with
               men
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             order
             to
             the
             subduing
             their
             stubborn
             Wills
             to
             a
             due
             subjection
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Gen.
             6.3
             .
             in
             doing
             of
             which
             he
             even
             then
             Mediated
             for
             God
             with
             Men
             under
             the
             Great
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             continued
             to
             do
             through
             all
             successive
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             apparent
             from
             Scripture
             than
             that
             it
             is
             under
             Christ
             that
             the
             Spirit
             acts
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.11
             .
             even
             as
             by
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             he
             is
             called
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             Spirit
             whom
             St.
             Peter
             calls
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             there
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             which
             was
             in
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             long
             before
             Christ
             came
             ,
             this
             Spirit
             was
             his
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             acted
             by
             him
             .
             And
             even
             when
             he
             came
             down
             into
             the
             World
             to
             transact
             personally
             with
             men
             ,
             he
             generally
             acted
             by
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             For
             so
             at
             his
             Baptism
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               him
               in
               a
               bodily
               shape
               ,
            
             Luke
             3.22
             .
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             away
             
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Luk.
             4.1
             .
             after
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             was
             by
             this
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             him
             that
             he
             
             Prophesied
             and
             wrought
             his
             Miracles
             ;
             for
             so
             Isa.
             61.1
             .
             the
             Prophet
             attributes
             the
             whole
             Prophecy
             of
             Christ
             to
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               was
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Matt.
             12.28
             .
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               he
               cast
               out
               Devils
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             calls
             the
             Jews
             attributing
             his
             miraculous
             works
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Matt.
             12.31
             .
             because
             it
             was
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             he
             wrought
             them
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Father's
             acting
             by
             the
             Son
             implies
             the
             Son's
             Subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             the
             Son
             's
             acting
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             implies
             the
             Spirit
             's
             subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             subordination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             
               Mediatorial
               Office
            
             is
             immediately
             founded
             in
             that
             Compact
             of
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             undertook
             the
             Mediation
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             purchace
             of
             the
             Son's
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             purchased
             he
             purchased
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             compact
             and
             agreement
             with
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             he
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Spirit
             's
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             proceeding
             from
             him
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             purchace
             of
             his
             own
             Bloud
             ,
             whereby
             he
             obtained
             the
             promise
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               shed
               on
               us
               abundantly
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             through
             the
             Intercession
             he
             makes
             in
             vertue
             of
             his
             
               meritorious
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             Tit.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             whatsoever
             comes
             to
             us
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             Rom.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             he
             makes
             
               Christ's
               dying
               for
               the
               ungodly
            
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             giving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             us
             .
             The
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             therefore
             being
             part
             of
             the
             purchace
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             he
             by
             his
             Advocation
             in
             
             Heaven
             obtained
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             his
             other
             promises
             .
             For
             the
             Father
             being
             the
             supreme
             person
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             is
             the
             prime
             and
             Original
             Fountain
             of
             all
             our
             blessings
             ,
             and
             every
             good
             thing
             we
             receive
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             to
             us
             through
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Father
             through
             the
             Advocation
             of
             the
             Son.
             For
             so
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Iohn
             14.16
             .
             So
             that
             though
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             of
             the
             Father
             as
             he
             hath
             also
             all
             the
             other
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             this
             Purchace
             vests
             him
             not
             with
             a
             right
             to
             bestow
             and
             send
             him
             without
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             obtain
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             upon
             his
             Prayer
             or
             Advocation
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             all
             those
             other
             blessings
             .
             So
             that
             still
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             supreme
             Source
             from
             whence
             the
             Spirit
             and
             all
             those
             blessings
             are
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             from
             his
             hands
             that
             the
             Son
             procures
             them
             by
             his
             powerful
             Intercession
             ;
             in
             short
             therefore
             ,
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             purchased
             a
             right
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             obtain
             of
             him
             by
             his
             Intercession
             Authority
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             Minister
             for
             and
             under
             him
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             men
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             promises
             his
             Disciples
             that
             when
             he
             departed
             this
             World
             he
             would
             send
             the
             Comforter
             to
             them
             ,
             Iohn
             16.7
             .
             where
             he
             uses
             the
             very
             same
             phrase
             as
             he
             did
             when
             he
             Commissioned
             his
             Apostles
             to
             minister
             under
             him
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
            
             John
             20.21
             .
             and
             accordingly
             his
             sending
             the
             Comforter
             must
             denote
             his
             Commissioning
             
             him
             by
             the
             Authority
             he
             had
             received
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             minister
             under
             him
             in
             his
             Mediation
             for
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             so
             in
             Iohn
             15.26
             .
             
               When
               the
               Comforter
               is
               come
               whom
               I
               will
               send
               to
               you
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               which
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               shall
               testifie
               of
               me
            
             ;
             where
             first
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             said
             to
             Commission
             or
             send
             him
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             Commission
             or
             send
             him
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             Authority
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             to
             Commission
             or
             send
             him
             to
             testifie
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             minister
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Luke
             24.49
             .
             when
             he
             was
             just
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               send
               the
               promise
               of
               my
               Father
               upon
               you
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Acts
             2.33
             .
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             upon
             that
             miraculous
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               being
               exalted
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             having
             by
             his
             Intercession
             received
             authority
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             promise
             which
             he
             had
             before
             purchased
             of
             him
             with
             his
             bloud
             )
             
               he
               hath
               shed
               forth
               this
               which
               ye
               now
               see
               and
               hear
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             Miraculous
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             places
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             
               substituted
               ,
               commissioned
            
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             authorized
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             minister
             under
             him
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Son
             acts
             by
             the
             Father's
             Authority
             as
             he
             is
             his
             Minister
             ,
             so
             all
             that
             authority
             which
             he
             communicates
             to
             others
             to
             act
             under
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             derive
             Originally
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             sent
             the
             Spirit
             to
             act
             as
             his
             Minister
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             derived
             from
             the
             Father
             whose
             Minister
             himself
             
             is
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Father
             is
             said
             
               to
               send
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             appoint
             the
             Spirit
             to
             act
             under
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             Iohn
             14.26
             .
             as
             the
             Son
             is
             said
             
               to
               send
               the
               Spirit
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             authority
             which
             he
             had
             received
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             verily
             believe
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             in
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             quotes
             the
             Psalmist
             with
             that
             variation
             ,
             
               he
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               led
               Captivity
               Captive
               ,
               he
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             whereas
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             are
             ,
             
               He
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
            
             ,
             Psal.
             68.18
             .
             to
             denote
             that
             that
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             himself
             had
             first
             received
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             it
             was
             from
             the
             Father
             that
             the
             Son
             had
             his
             authority
             to
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             from
             the
             Son
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             his
             
               Mission
               immediately
            
             .
             And
             accordingly
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             after
             Christ's
             departure
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             acted
             immediately
             under
             Christ
             as
             the
             
               supreme
               Vicegerent
            
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             next
             and
             immediately
             under
             Christ
             he
             Authorized
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               constituted
               them
               overseers
               of
               the
               flock
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             it
             was
             he
             that
             chose
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             appointed
             them
             their
             Work
             ,
             Acts
             13.2
             .
             and
             gave
             them
             their
             several
             Orders
             and
             Directions
             ,
             Acts
             15.28
             .
             Acts
             16.6
             .
             in
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             acted
             under
             Christ
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             to
             act
             as
             his
             
               supreme
               Substitute
            
             and
             Vicegerent
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             is
             stiled
             by
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               the
               Vicarious
               vertue
               or
               power
               ,
            
             as
             he
             was
             the
             supreme
             Vicar
             and
             Substitute
             of
             Christ
             in
             mediating
             for
             God
             with
             Men
             ;
             
             so
             that
             now
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             subordinated
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             procession
             from
             him
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             being
             purchased
             and
             obtained
             by
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             by
             his
             meritorious
             Death
             and
             Intercession
             .
             I
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             III.
             To
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Holy
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             doing
             in
             order
             to
             the
             effectuating
             this
             his
             Mediation
             .
             For
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             now
             ceases
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             always
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             continue
             doing
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             brief
             account
             in
             order
             to
             the
             fuller
             explication
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             under
             Jesus
             the
             great
             Mediator
             .
             First
             therefore
             there
             are
             some
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             now
             ceases
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             were
             those
             extraordinary
             operations
             he
             performed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Planting
             and
             Propagating
             Christ's
             Gospel
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             upon
             and
             after
             that
             his
             Miraculous
             Descent
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             read
             in
             Acts
             2.
             
             For
             when
             Christ
             was
             departing
             from
             his
             Disciples
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             ordered
             them
             
               to
               stay
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             undertake
             that
             mighty
             work
             of
             Planting
             his
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World
             
               till
               they
               were
               endued
               with
               power
               from
               on
               high
               ,
               Luke
            
             24.49
             .
             which
             power
             from
             on
             high
             was
             no
             other
             than
             that
             miraculous
             assistance
             which
             upon
             his
             Descent
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             afterwards
             vouchsafe
             them
             ;
             upon
             which
             Order
             they
             return
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             continue
             till
             the
             day
             of
             
               Pentecost
               ,
               fasting
            
             and
             praying
             together
             in
             an
             Upper
             Room
             ,
             when
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             upon
             them
             in
             a
             visible
             body
             of
             bright
             
             shining
             fire
             ,
             and
             endowed
             them
             with
             all
             those
             Heavenly
             powers
             which
             were
             requisite
             to
             qualifie
             them
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             Christ's
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World.
             For
             as
             they
             were
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Planters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             speak
             the
             several
             Languages
             of
             those
             Nations
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             fully
             and
             clearly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             give
             the
             most
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             divinity
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             conducted
             by
             Infallible
             advice
             through
             all
             the
             emergent
             difficulties
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ;
             against
             all
             which
             necessities
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             abundantly
             supplied
             them
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             inspired
             them
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Languages
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             must
             have
             spent
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             have
             been
             capable
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             learning
             the
             several
             Languages
             of
             the
             several
             Nations
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             to
             ;
             which
             must
             have
             very
             much
             retarded
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             this
             his
             miraculous
             Descent
             ,
             did
             in
             an
             instant
             infuse
             into
             them
             the
             Habit
             of
             speaking
             several
             Languages
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Rules
             of
             Grammar
             or
             previous
             instructions
             ,
             they
             were
             heard
             to
             speak
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             of
             their
             Auditors
             ,
             in
             the
             fifteen
             several
             Tongues
             of
             fifteen
             several
             Nations
             ,
             Acts
             2.4
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             though
             they
             were
             immediately
             dispersed
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             into
             remote
             Countries
             ,
             whose
             names
             perhaps
             they
             had
             never
             
             heard
             of
             ,
             yet
             still
             where-ever
             they
             came
             they
             were
             inspired
             with
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             they
             spake
             as
             freely
             as
             their
             own
             
               Mother
               Tongue
            
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             vast
             advantage
             to
             them
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             only
             enabled
             by
             it
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             but
             were
             enabled
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             gave
             a
             mighty
             confirmation
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             their
             very
             gift
             of
             speaking
             being
             a
             miraculous
             effect
             of
             divine
             power
             was
             an
             undeniable
             demonstration
             that
             what
             they
             spake
             was
             divine
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             fully
             and
             clearly
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             was
             necessary
             .
             For
             what
             they
             preached
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             Planters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             the
             standard
             of
             truth
             and
             falshood
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             highly
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             be
             fully
             and
             clearly
             instructed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             so
             their
             Successors
             in
             all
             Ages
             might
             safely
             relie
             on
             their
             Authority
             .
             But
             whilst
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Personal
             Discipline
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             instructed
             them
             by
             Humane
             Methods
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             proposing
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             Ears
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             Mediation
             to
             their
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             made
             but
             very
             slow
             and
             slender
             improvements
             .
             For
             after
             all
             his
             pains
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             continued
             very
             ignorant
             of
             some
             of
             the
             most
             material
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             at
             best
             they
             had
             but
             gross
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             
               Christ's
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ends
             and
             reasons
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             diffident
             even
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             was
             ,
             that
             Christ
             taught
             them
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             
             a
             
               man
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             the
             audible
             Images
             and
             Representations
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             being
             liable
             to
             misapprehension
             and
             oblivion
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             they
             utterly
             fo●got
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             they
             grosly
             misunderstood
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             a
             wondrous
             Light
             broke
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             into
             their
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             discovered
             farther
             into
             the
             Gospel
             Mysteries
             in
             
               an
               instant
            
             than
             they
             had
             done
             under
             all
             our
             Saviour's
             teaching
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Spirit
             taught
             them
             no
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             did
             only
             repeat
             and
             explain
             to
             them
             what
             our
             Saviour
             had
             taught
             them
             before
             ,
             (
             
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               shew
            
             ,
             or
             explain
             
               it
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             taught
             them
             much
             more
             effectually
             than
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             he
             spoke
             not
             to
             their
             Ears
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             represented
             things
             more
             nakedly
             and
             immediately
             to
             their
             understandings
             ;
             he
             conversed
             with
             their
             spirits
             ,
             even
             as
             Spirits
             do
             with
             Spirits
             ,
             without
             invol●ing
             his
             sense
             in
             articulate
             sounds
             ,
             or
             material
             representations
             ,
             but
             objected
             it
             to
             them
             in
             its
             own
             naked
             light
             ,
             and
             characterized
             it
             immediately
             on
             their
             understandings
             .
             And
             as
             he
             immediately
             proposed
             the
             divine
             light
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             so
             he
             also
             illuminated
             their
             minds
             to
             discern
             and
             comprehend
             it
             ;
             he
             raised
             and
             exalted
             their
             intellectual
             faculties
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             a
             
               vital
               form
            
             to
             the
             light
             of
             their
             reason
             ,
             did
             actuate
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enable
             it
             to
             comprehend
             his
             Revelations
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             we
             are
             told
             that
             the
             Disciples
             who
             upon
             St.
             Paul's
             laying
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             spake
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Prophesied
             ,
             i.
             e.
             explained
             the
             deep
             Mysteries
             of
             
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             so
             Prophesying
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             doth
             most
             commonly
             signifie
             ;
             hence
             1
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             Prophecy
             to
             consist
             in
             understanding
             divine
             Mysteries
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               We
               know
               in
               part
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               we
               Prophesie
               in
               part
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             was
             Prophecy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             clear
             understanding
             of
             ,
             and
             ability
             to
             explain
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
             A
             plain
             evidence
             how
             effectually
             he
             taught
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             no
             sooner
             became
             his
             Scholars
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             though
             it
             seems
             probable
             that
             he
             as
             well
             as
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             instructed
             them
             gradually
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             some
             time
             after
             this
             first
             descent
             that
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             
               calling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             was
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             he
             instructed
             them
             much
             faster
             than
             our
             Saviour
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             much
             fuller
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             impressions
             of
             divine
             truth
             which
             he
             made
             upon
             their
             understandings
             were
             much
             more
             vigorous
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             so
             easily
             either
             forgotten
             or
             mistaken
             by
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               many
               things
               to
               say
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               not
               bear
               them
               ,
            
             such
             was
             the
             narrowness
             of
             their
             capacity
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             his
             teaching
             :
             Howbeit
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               when
               the
               spirit
               of
               truth
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               lead
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             16.12
             ,
             13.
             
               and
               teach
               you
               all
               things
            
             ,
             John
             14.20
             .
             Thus
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fully
             instructed
             them
             what
             Doctrines
             they
             were
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             immediate
             inspirations
             enabled
             them
             to
             deliver
             down
             the
             truth
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             enabled
             them
             to
             give
             the
             most
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divinity
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             have
             succeeded
             in
             their
             Ministry
             .
             But
             the
             only
             certain
             evidence
             they
             could
             give
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             was
             divine
             ,
             was
             the
             testimony
             of
             Miracles
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             pretends
             to
             be
             divine
             can
             any
             otherwise
             evidence
             it self
             to
             
               be
               so
            
             ,
             but
             by
             something
             that
             is
             apparently
             divine
             ;
             and
             there
             being
             nothing
             apparently
             divine
             but
             what
             is
             plainly
             and
             evidently
             a
             miraculous
             effect
             of
             
               divine
               power
            
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             Miracles
             only
             can
             attest
             the
             Divinity
             of
             any
             Doctrines
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             enable
             the
             first
             Planters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             that
             their
             Doctrine
             was
             divine
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             requisite
             that
             they
             should
             be
             endowed
             with
             this
             
               divine
               power
            
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             so
             they
             were
             upon
             this
             miraculous
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             so
             ,
             Acts
             2.43
             .
             upon
             this
             coming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             them
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               many
               wonders
               and
               signs
               were
               done
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             Acts
             4.30
             ,
             31.
             that
             upon
             their
             praying
             that
             God
             would
             
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               heal
               ,
               and
               that
               signs
               and
               wonders
               might
               be
               done
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
            
             ;
             God
             in
             answer
             to
             their
             Prayer
             
               filled
               them
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             enabled
             them
             by
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             to
             effect
             these
             signs
             ,
             and
             wonders
             they
             had
             prayed
             for
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             they
             had
             in
             
               some
               measure
            
             this
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             before
             this
             miraculous
             Descent
             ,
             even
             while
             our
             Saviour
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             very
             sparingly
             ,
             and
             only
             upon
             some
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             effecting
             some
             particular
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             our
             Saviour
             
             promised
             them
             that
             upon
             his
             going
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Comforter
             to
             them
             ,
             
               They
               who
               believed
               on
               him
               should
               not
               only
               do
               the
               Works
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               but
               greater
               works
               than
               those
               ,
            
             John
             14.12
             .
             and
             accordingly
             when
             after
             his
             Ascension
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             continued
             with
             them
             ▪
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             impowered
             them
             to
             do
             all
             kinds
             of
             Miracles
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             that
             whereas
             before
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             these
             miraculous
             signs
             of
             the
             divinity
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
            
             were
             performed
             by
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             confined
             to
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Personal
             habitation
             ,
             which
             was
             too
             narrow
             a
             Theatre
             for
             many
             Spectators
             to
             behold
             them
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             working
             Miracles
             in
             his
             name
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             occasions
             in
             and
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             were
             presently
             to
             be
             dispersed
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             did
             much
             more
             amply
             display
             his
             divine
             power
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             speed
             spread
             the
             renown
             of
             it
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             constantly
             impowering
             so
             many
             persons
             in
             so
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             to
             perform
             so
             many
             miraculous
             things
             in
             Christ's
             name
             ,
             did
             as
             it
             were
             carry
             him
             in
             open
             Triumph
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             display
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             ,
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             For
             what
             Christ
             did
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             and
             
               much
               more
            
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             all
             his
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             that
             at
             the
             
               same
               time
            
             in
             a
             thousand
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             which
             Christ
             did
             only
             in
             one
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             miraculous
             effects
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             called
             
               the
               evidence
               and
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             asserted
             
             to
             the
             World
             the
             truth
             and
             divinity
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             taught
             .
             For
             this
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             expired
             not
             with
             those
             Primitive
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             was
             continued
             down
             to
             their
             Successors
             for
             several
             Generations
             together
             ,
             until
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             was
             propagated
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             done
             its
             work
             ,
             and
             accomplished
             its
             end
             ,
             it
             was
             withdrawn
             ,
             as
             being
             no
             longer
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             conducted
             them
             by
             his
             own
             infallible
             advice
             through
             all
             the
             emergent
             difficulties
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             For
             the
             work
             wherein
             they
             were
             ingaged
             was
             attended
             with
             difficulties
             that
             were
             utterly
             insuperable
             to
             Humane
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             .
             For
             first
             their
             work
             being
             such
             as
             required
             an
             invincible
             courage
             and
             firm
             integrity
             of
             mind
             ,
             a
             watchful
             prudence
             and
             spotless
             purity
             of
             manners
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             needful
             ,
             especially
             
               at
               first
            
             (
             a
             good
             beginning
             being
             of
             vast
             importance
             to
             all
             great
             undertakings
             )
             that
             they
             should
             be
             infallibly
             directed
             what
             persons
             were
             fit
             to
             be
             ordained
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             those
             were
             mos●
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             several
             Countries
             and
             Provinces
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             then
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             Ministry
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             contend
             with
             all
             the
             united
             Wit
             and
             Malice
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             often
             sent
             to
             preach
             among
             strange
             Nations
             ,
             whose
             Tempers
             and
             Manners
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             and
             still
             where-ever
             they
             came
             they
             had
             Spies
             upon
             them
             to
             watch
             their
             Designs
             ,
             and
             observe
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             ever
             and
             anon
             they
             were
             accused
             and
             impleaded
             by
             subtil
             and
             insinuating
             Orators
             before
             the
             Tribunals
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             there
             forced
             to
             answer
             for
             themselves
             .
             
             Besides
             that
             they
             being
             to
             convert
             both
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             was
             an
             inveterate
             aversion
             ,
             and
             to
             unite
             them
             together
             into
             one
             communion
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             otherwise
             expected
             but
             that
             great
             dissentions
             should
             arise
             among
             their
             own
             Converts
             ,
             as
             accordingly
             it
             hapned
             ;
             which
             if
             not
             managed
             with
             infinite
             prudence
             ,
             must
             needs
             give
             a
             great
             disturbance
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             interrupt
             the
             course
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
             And
             in
             such
             difficult
             circumstances
             it
             was
             almost
             impossible
             for
             them
             not
             to
             miscarry
             without
             being
             conducted
             by
             an
             infallible
             prudence
             and
             circumspection
             ;
             under
             all
             which
             exigencies
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             served
             the
             primitive
             Church
             in
             the
             same
             capacity
             as
             the
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             did
             the
             ancient
             
               Iews
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             an
             Oracle
             to
             advise
             them
             in
             all
             cases
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             management
             of
             all
             their
             great
             and
             weighty
             affairs
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             difficult
             case
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Apostles
             should
             be
             sent
             forth
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             either
             by
             a
             
               Bath
               Col
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             an
             immediate
             inspiration
             ,
             thus
             directs
             them
             ,
             
               Separate
               me
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               for
               the
               work
               whereunto
               I
               have
               called
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.2
             .
             and
             when
             they
             went
             forth
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             advises
             them
             where
             they
             should
             preach
             ,
             and
             where
             
               not
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.6
             .
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Bishops
             they
             had
             always
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             in
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             it
             is
             said
             that
             it
             was
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               that
               set
               them
               over
               the
               Flock
               ,
            
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             tells
             Timothy
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Episcopal
               Office
            
             wherewith
             he
             was
             invested
             ,
             was
             given
             him
             
               by
               Prophecy
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             immediate
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             
             
               S.
               Clemens
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             times
             they
             ordained
             Bishops
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             discerning
             by
             the
             Spirit
             who
             should
             be
             ordained
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             having
             a
             perfect
             fore-knowledge
             who
             they
             should
             chuse
             .
             And
             thus
             also
             for
             composing
             the
             differences
             which
             arose
             between
             their
             Iewish
             and
             Gentile
             Converts
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             immediate
             advice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             directed
             them
             to
             that
             wise
             expedient
             ,
             Acts
             15.28
             .
             by
             which
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             secured
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             maintained
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             seditious
             Incendiaries
             to
             break
             and
             divide
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             recourse
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             this
             infallible
             Guide
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             at
             
               a
               loss
            
             either
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               making
               good
            
             to
             them
             what
             our
             Saviour
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             
               When
               they
               bring
               you
               before
               Magistrates
               ,
               take
               no
               thought
               what
               ye
               shall
               answer
               ,
               for
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               teach
               you
               at
               the
               same
               hour
               what
               ye
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             extraordinary
             things
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             acted
             for
             and
             under
             Christ
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             planting
             and
             propagating
             his
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             continued
             to
             act
             so
             long
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             that
             end
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             continued
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             the
             Gospel
             had
             been
             preached
             to
             ,
             and
             some
             Converts
             made
             in
             the
             several
             Nations
             ,
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             whom
             were
             always
             ordained
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             when
             once
             the
             several
             Nations
             had
             Natives
             of
             their
             own
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             in
             their
             
             own
             Languages
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             farther
             necessity
             of
             this
             miraculous
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             continued
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             the
             whole
             
               New
               Testament
            
             was
             revealed
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             were
             collected
             into
             
               one
               Volume
            
             ,
             and
             distributed
             to
             the
             several
             Churches
             ,
             after
             which
             there
             was
             no
             farther
             necessity
             of
             any
             new
             revelation
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             continued
             much
             longer
             than
             either
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             indeed
             there
             was
             longer
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             especially
             for
             that
             of
             ejecting
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             who
             for
             many
             Ages
             had
             been
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             detecting
             their
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             beholding
             the
             manifold
             Triumphs
             of
             Christ's
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             might
             be
             at
             length
             convinced
             of
             the
             falseness
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ's
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             this
             gift
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             was
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             above
             two
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             till
             it
             had
             wrought
             its
             designed
             effect
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             had
             sufficiently
             detected
             the
             fraud
             and
             malice
             of
             those
             Idol
             Gods
             ,
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             all
             that
             were
             convincible
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             was
             withdrawn
             as
             being
             no
             farther
             necessary
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             last
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Gift
             of
             Counsel
             and
             Direction
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             continued
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             every
             where
             established
             ,
             and
             its
             Affairs
             reduced
             into
             a
             stated
             course
             and
             method
             ,
             by
             which
             sufficient
             provision
             being
             made
             against
             those
             emergent
             difficulties
             with
             which
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             was
             perplexed
             ,
             this
             Gift
             also
             ceased
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reason
             and
             necessity
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             by
             these
             
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             and
             Operations
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             continued
             to
             sollicite
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             by
             their
             invincible
             evidence
             he
             had
             baffled
             the
             malice
             and
             prejudice
             of
             a
             deluded
             World
             ,
             and
             captivated
             Mankind
             into
             the
             belief
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             effected
             he
             discontinued
             those
             Extraordinaries
             ,
             and
             now
             proceeds
             to
             solicite
             the
             same
             cause
             in
             a
             more
             ordinary
             and
             standing
             way
             and
             method
             ,
             viz.
             by
             co-operating
             with
             mens
             minds
             and
             wills
             in
             a
             more
             humane
             and
             regular
             manner
             ,
             by
             joyning
             in
             with
             their
             Reason
             ,
             and
             thereby
             influencing
             their
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ;
             which
             brings
             me
             to
             the
          
           
             2.
             
             Second
             sort
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             operations
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             he
             ordinarily
             doth
             ,
             and
             always
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             always
             continue
             to
             do
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             cessation
             of
             these
             his
             miraculous
             operations
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             not
             wholly
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             mankind
             ,
             but
             he
             still
             continues
             Mediating
             with
             us
             under
             Christ
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             subduing
             that
             inveterate
             Malice
             and
             Enmity
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             our
             degenerate
             nature
             hath
             contracted
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             this
             blessed
             Spirit
             that
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             
               be
               with
               us
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.20
             .
             and
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             assured
             us
             that
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             he
             
               would
               pray
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               give
               us
               another
               Comforter
               ,
            
             meaning
             this
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               abide
               with
               us
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             John
             14.16
             .
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             
               vitally
               united
            
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             Souls
             are
             united
             to
             their
             bodies
             .
             For
             as
             
               there
               is
               one
               body
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Church
             ,
             so
             
               there
               
               is
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             animates
             that
             body
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             and
             hence
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             called
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             soul
             by
             diffusing
             it self
             through
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             unites
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             keeps
             them
             from
             
               flying
               abroad
            
             and
             dispersing
             into
             atomes
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             by
             diffusing
             himself
             throughout
             this
             mystical
             body
             joyns
             and
             unites
             all
             its
             parts
             together
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             one
             separate
             and
             individual
             Corporation
             .
             So
             that
             when
             by
             Baptism
             we
             are
             once
             incorporated
             into
             this
             body
             we
             are
             intitled
             to
             ,
             and
             do
             at
             least
             
               de
               jure
            
             participate
             of
             the
             vital
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             Baptism
             joyns
             us
             to
             that
             body
             of
             which
             this
             divine
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Soul
             ,
             so
             it
             also
             conveys
             that
             divine
             Spirit
             to
             us
             .
             So
             that
             as
             in
             natural
             bodies
             those
             Ligaments
             which
             unite
             and
             tie
             the
             parts
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             do
             also
             convey
             life
             and
             spirit
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             this
             mystical
             body
             those
             federal
             rights
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             it
             were
             its
             Nerves
             and
             Arteries
             ,
             that
             joyn
             and
             confederate
             its
             members
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             conveyances
             of
             that
             spiritual
             life
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             moves
             and
             actuates
             them
             all
             .
             And
             hence
             
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             the
             
               being
               born
               of
               water
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             are
             put
             together
             as
             concurrent
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             Baptism
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             our
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             Baptism
             we
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             right
             and
             title
             to
             his
             Grace
             and
             Influence
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             still
             supposed
             
               vitally
               united
            
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             whereof
             we
             are
             made
             members
             by
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             
               Omnipresent
               Soul
            
             ,
             to
             be
             diffused
             all
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             move
             and
             actuate
             every
             part
             of
             it
             by
             his
             heavenly
             Grace
             and
             Influence
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             move
             and
             actuate
             us
             by
             meer
             force
             and
             irresistible
             power
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             necessitate
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             determine
             our
             natural
             liberty
             one
             way
             or
             t'other
             ;
             nor
             doth
             he
             ordinarily
             work
             upon
             men
             in
             such
             a
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             way
             as
             he
             did
             in
             the
             first
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             frequently
             transformed
             men
             in
             an
             instant
             from
             Beasts
             and
             Devils
             into
             Saints
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             at
             one
             act
             turned
             the
             whole
             Tide
             of
             their
             natures
             into
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Current
             .
             For
             so
             Origen
             against
             Celsus
             very
             often
             triumphs
             in
             these
             sudden
             and
             miraculous
             Conversions
             wrought
             by
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             so
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             21.
             should
             any
             man
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             release
             men's
             Souls
             from
             all
             sorts
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             from
             Lust
             ,
             and
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             but
             in
             a
             hundred
             instances
             ,
             surely
             no
             man
             would
             imagine
             that
             he
             could
             ever
             have
             inspired
             so
             many
             men
             with
             reasons
             strong
             enough
             to
             conquer
             so
             many
             Vices
             without
             a
             divine
             assistance
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             enquire
             into
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             have
             imbraced
             Christianity
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             whereas
             before
             they
             lived
             in
             all
             impurities
             and
             lusts
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             that
             very
             time
             wherein
             they
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             equal
             ,
             and
             temperate
             ,
             serious
             and
             constant
             are
             they
             grown
             ?
             So
             again
             ,
             li.
             2.
             p.
             78.
             in
             answer
             to
             Celsus
             ,
             who
             calls
             Christianity
             a
             pestilent
             Doctrine
             ,
             neither
             Jew
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             else
             can
             ever
             
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             a
             pestilent
             Doctrine
             should
             so
             wonderfully
             convert
             the
             most
             profligate
             persons
             that
             embraced
             it
             ,
             to
             a
             life
             most
             sutable
             to
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Vertue
             .
             Such
             were
             the
             miraculous
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             those
             days
             as
             to
             transport
             men
             in
             an
             instant
             from
             an
             inveterate
             habit
             of
             wickedness
             to
             a
             habit
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
             For
             so
             
               Lactantius
               de
               fals
               .
               sup
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             26.
             what
             a
             mighty
             influence
             the
             divine
             Precepts
             have
             upon
             mens
             Souls
             daily
             experience
             shews
             ,
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Da
               mihi
               virum
               qui
               sit
               iracundus
               ,
               maledicus
               ,
               effraenatus
               ,
               paucissimis
               Dei
               Verbis
               tam
               placidum
               quam
               ovem
               reddam
               :
               da
               cupidum
               ,
               avarum
               ,
               tenacem
               ;
               jam
               tibi
               eum
               liberalem
               dabo
               &
               pecuniam
               suam
               plenis
               manibus
               largientem
               :
               da
               timidum
               doloris
               ac
               mortis
               ;
               jam
               cruces
               &
               ignes
               &
               Taurum
               contemnet
               :
               da
               libidinosum
               ,
               Adulterum
               ,
               Ganeonem
               ;
               jam
               sobrium
               ,
               castum
               ,
               continentem
               videbis
               :
               da
               crudelem
               &
               sanguinis
               appetentem
               ;
               jam
               in
               veram
               clementiam
               furor
               ille
               mutabitur
               :
               da
               injustum
               ,
               insipientem
               ,
               peccatorem
               ;
               continuò
               &
               aequus
               &
               prudens
               &
               innocens
               erit
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             Give
             me
             a
             man
             who
             is
             
               wrathful
               ,
               reproachful
               ,
               ungovernable
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             few
             words
             of
             God
             I
             will
             render
             him
             as
             placid
             as
             a
             Lamb
             ;
             give
             me
             a
             covetous
             ,
             a
             niggardly
             and
             tenacious
             man
             ;
             I
             will
             return
             him
             to
             thee
             liberal
             and
             distributing
             his
             money
             with
             a
             bountiful
             hand
             ;
             give
             me
             one
             that
             is
             timorous
             of
             grief
             and
             death
             ,
             he
             shall
             despise
             all
             manner
             of
             torment
             ;
             give
             me
             one
             that
             is
             
               lustful
               ,
               adulterous
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Buffoon
             ,
             you
             shall
             presently
             see
             him
             
               sober
               ,
               chaste
            
             ,
             and
             continent
             ;
             give
             me
             one
             that
             is
             cruel
             and
             
             thirsty
             of
             bloud
             ,
             his
             fury
             shall
             be
             immediately
             converted
             into
             pity
             and
             clemency
             ;
             give
             me
             one
             that
             is
             
               unjust
               ,
               foolish
            
             ,
             and
             criminal
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             presently
             rendred
             
               just
               ,
               prudent
            
             ,
             and
             innocent
             ;
             which
             wondrous
             Changes
             were
             so
             very
             frequent
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             that
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             hath
             observed
             ,
             were
             very
             much
             amazed
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             attributed
             them
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Magick
             ,
             thinking
             it
             impossible
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             effected
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             very
             
               powerful
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             Christianity
             hath
             been
             spread
             through
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             prevailed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             the
             Religion
             of
             Nations
             ,
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             doth
             not
             ordinarily
             work
             upon
             men
             in
             such
             a
             strange
             and
             miraculous
             way
             ,
             nor
             produce
             in
             them
             such
             sudden
             Changes
             and
             instantaneous
             Conversions
             ,
             but
             proceeds
             more
             gradually
             ,
             and
             more
             suitably
             to
             the
             Methods
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             by
             joyning
             in
             with
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             leading
             us
             on
             by
             reason
             and
             persuasion
             from
             Acts
             to
             Dispositions
             ,
             and
             from
             Dispositions
             to
             Habits
             of
             Piety
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             Grace
             he
             now
             affords
             us
             ,
             it
             ordinarily
             works
             on
             us
             in
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             if
             all
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             own
             reason
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
             Renovation
             of
             our
             natures
             we
             cannot
             certainly
             distinguish
             what
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Spirit
             from
             what
             is
             done
             by
             our
             
               natural
               Reason
            
             and
             Conscience
             co-operating
             with
             him
             ;
             only
             this
             we
             do
             most
             certainly
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             blessed
             work
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             main
             and
             principal
             Agent
             ;
             that
             
               without
               him
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               he
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
            
             who
             
               worketh
               in
               us
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               according
               to
               his
               
               own
               pleasure
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             work
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             Mechanick
             upon
             dead
             materials
             ,
             but
             as
             upon
             living
             and
             free
             Agents
             ,
             that
             can
             and
             must
             cooperate
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             acts
             not
             on
             us
             by
             any
             necessary
             causality
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             fairly
             consistent
             with
             the
             
               natural
               liberty
            
             of
             our
             Wills
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             renew
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             but
             takes
             our
             free
             consent
             and
             endeavour
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             having
             done
             all
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             he
             expects
             that
             we
             should
             consider
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             consent
             to
             his
             gracious
             Motions
             ,
             and
             express
             this
             consent
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             holy
             and
             vertuous
             endeavour
             ;
             and
             that
             unless
             we
             do
             thus
             concur
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             for
             ever
             remain
             and
             perish
             in
             our
             sin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             grace
             which
             he
             affords
             us
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             particular
             manner
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             operation
             on
             our
             mind
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             we
             who
             know
             so
             little
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             intercourse
             of
             Spirits
             should
             be
             able
             to
             render
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             account
             of
             it
             ;
             only
             thus
             much
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             Soul
             being
             a
             thinking
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             very
             Essence
             consists
             in
             a
             power
             or
             principle
             of
             cogitation
             ,
             seems
             naturally
             incapable
             of
             any
             other
             passion
             from
             any
             external
             Agent
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             impression
             of
             Thoughts
             .
             For
             how
             can
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             very
             Essence
             is
             thinking
             ,
             be
             any
             otherwise
             affected
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             being
             made
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             by
             having
             such
             thoughts
             and
             considerations
             impressed
             on
             it
             ?
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             bodies
             which
             are
             material
             substances
             are
             impressible
             only
             by
             matter
             ,
             Souls
             which
             are
             thinking
             substances
             must
             be
             impressible
             only
             by
             Thought
             .
             And
             
             hence
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Object
             we
             converse
             with
             can
             any
             otherwise
             affect
             our
             Mind
             ,
             than
             by
             suggesting
             such
             thoughts
             and
             cogitations
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             pleasure
             and
             torment
             of
             our
             minds
             consists
             in
             joyful
             and
             tormenting
             thoughts
             ;
             which
             are
             plain
             Arguments
             that
             our
             mind
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             Being
             which
             nothing
             but
             thought
             can
             strike
             or
             touch
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             no
             sense
             or
             feeling
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             only
             of
             dreadful
             or
             
               hopeful
               ,
               pleasant
            
             or
             painful
             Cogitations
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirits
             working
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             works
             sutably
             to
             their
             natures
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             inspiring
             or
             impressing
             them
             with
             thoughts
             .
             For
             as
             he
             is
             an
             infinite
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             is
             always
             and
             
               every
               where
            
             present
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             immediate
             access
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             he
             can
             speak
             to
             our
             minds
             whenever
             and
             whatever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             also
             urge
             what
             he
             speaks
             with
             that
             life
             and
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             excite
             our
             most
             serious
             consideration
             and
             attention
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             it
             is
             that
             he
             ordinarily
             works
             upon
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             viz.
             by
             inspiring
             such
             good
             thoughts
             into
             our
             minds
             as
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             move
             and
             perswade
             us
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             continued
             repetition
             of
             them
             urging
             and
             pressing
             them
             upon
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reducing
             our
             vain
             and
             roving
             minds
             to
             a
             fixed
             and
             serious
             attention
             to
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             very
             apparent
             that
             our
             Faith
             and
             all
             our
             good
             Resolutions
             are
             the
             immediate
             effects
             of
             deep
             and
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             
               I
               considered
               my
               ways
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               and
               turned
               my
               feet
               unto
               thy
               Testimonies
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             reducing
             us
             to
             God
             the
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             
             a
             fix'd
             and
             steady
             consideration
             ;
             which
             being
             once
             effected
             ,
             there
             naturally
             follows
             a
             good
             resolution
             ,
             unless
             the
             Will
             be
             invincibly
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             as
             naturally
             succeeds
             the
             actual
             return
             of
             the
             Soul
             to
             God.
             Now
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             this
             fix'd
             consideration
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             suggests
             good
             thoughts
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             keep
             our
             minds
             fix'd
             and
             intent
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             our
             worldly
             cares
             or
             pleasures
             may
             not
             divert
             us
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             most
             importunately
             urges
             and
             repeats
             the
             same
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             seconds
             them
             with
             a
             train
             and
             succession
             of
             new
             ones
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             so
             that
             unless
             we
             are
             incorrigibly
             obstinate
             against
             all
             good
             motions
             ,
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             admitting
             them
             into
             our
             most
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fail
             of
             raising
             in
             us
             good
             desires
             and
             affections
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             carefully
             cherish
             will
             soon
             determine
             in
             holy
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             .
             In
             all
             which
             things
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             by
             impression
             of
             thoughts
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             operates
             on
             our
             minds
             .
             But
             this
             will
             more
             plainly
             appear
             by
             considering
             those
             particular
             operations
             on
             our
             minds
             which
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             be
             ranked
             under
             these
             five
             Heads
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Illumination
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Quickening
                 or
                 excitation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Comforting
                 or
                 supporting
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Intercession
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Illumination
             or
             informing
             our
             minds
             with
             the
             light
             of
             heavenly
             truth
             ;
             thus
             Eph.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
             the
             Apostle
             prays
             
               that
               the
               God
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Glory
               ,
               would
               give
               unto
               them
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               and
               revelation
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               understanding
               being
               enlightned
               ,
               they
               might
               know
               what
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               Christ's
               calling
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Saints
            
             ;
             and
             1
             Cor.
             2.12
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               that
               we
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               us
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             this
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             two-fold
             ;
             first
             ,
             External
             ,
             by
             that
             revelation
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             God's
             Mind
             and
             Will
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             miraculous
             evidence
             by
             which
             he
             sealed
             and
             attested
             it
             ;
             
               for
               all
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.16
             .
             or
             as
             it
             is
             elsewhere
             expressed
             ,
             
               was
               delivered
               by
               holy
               men
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.21
             .
             And
             all
             those
             miraculous
             testimonies
             we
             have
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             Divinity
             of
             Scripture
             are
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             proved
             ,
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             are
             called
             ,
             
               the
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             light
             we
             receive
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             evidence
             we
             have
             that
             that
             light
             is
             divine
             ,
             we
             derive
             originally
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             But
             besides
             this
             external
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             an
             internal
             one
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             impressing
             that
             external
             light
             and
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             upon
             our
             understandings
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             enabled
             more
             clearly
             to
             apprehend
             and
             more
             effectually
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             For
             though
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             doth
             not
             (
             at
             least
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             his
             operation
             )
             illuminate
             our
             minds
             with
             any
             new
             truths
             ,
             or
             new
             evidences
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             only
             presents
             to
             our
             
             minds
             those
             old
             and
             Primitive
             truths
             and
             evidences
             which
             he
             at
             first
             revealed
             and
             gave
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             still
             continues
             not
             only
             to
             suggest
             them
             both
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             but
             to
             urge
             and
             repeat
             them
             with
             that
             importunity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             imprint
             them
             with
             that
             clearness
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             as
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             through
             a
             wicked
             prejudice
             against
             them
             wilfully
             divert
             our
             minds
             from
             them
             to
             vain
             or
             sinful
             objects
             ,
             we
             must
             unavoidably
             apprehend
             them
             far
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             them
             far
             more
             cordially
             and
             effectually
             than
             otherwise
             we
             should
             or
             could
             have
             done
             .
             For
             alas
             !
             our
             minds
             are
             naturally
             so
             vain
             and
             stupid
             ,
             so
             
               giddy
               ,
               listless
            
             ,
             and
             inadvertent
             ,
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             things
             which
             are
             abstract
             from
             common
             sence
             ,
             as
             that
             did
             not
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             frequently
             present
             ,
             importunately
             urge
             ,
             and
             thereby
             fix
             them
             on
             our
             minds
             ,
             our
             knowledge
             of
             them
             would
             be
             so
             confused
             ,
             and
             our
             belief
             so
             wavering
             and
             unstable
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             would
             never
             have
             any
             prevailing
             influence
             on
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             .
             So
             that
             our
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             saving
             and
             effectual
             to
             our
             renovation
             ,
             are
             the
             fruits
             and
             products
             of
             this
             internal
             illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             of
             these
             ordinary
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Sanctification
             ;
             which
             consists
             in
             the
             purifying
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             from
             those
             wicked
             Inclinations
             and
             inordinate
             Lusts
             ,
             which
             countermand
             God's
             Will
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             at
             enmity
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             So
             Tit.
             3.5
             .
             
               For
               according
               to
               his
               mercy
               he
               saveth
               us
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             
             and
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.11
             .
             
               But
               ye
               are
               washed
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               justified
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               our
               God.
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             being
             
               sealed
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             viz.
             our
             receiving
             his
             Image
             or
             Impression
             from
             him
             ;
             which
             consists
             in
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Image
             or
             Impression
             we
             are
             discriminated
             and
             
               set
               apart
            
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             
               a
               chosen
               Generation
               ,
               a
               royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               an
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               and
               a
               peculiar
               People
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             
               and
               made
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.6
             .
             upon
             which
             account
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               anointed
               by
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.20
             .
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Image
             we
             are
             also
             intitled
             to
             ,
             and
             secured
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             And
             this
             Image
             of
             himself
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             produces
             in
             us
             by
             suggesting
             to
             our
             minds
             the
             powerful
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             often
             reiterating
             ,
             imprints
             them
             upon
             us
             with
             all
             their
             native
             force
             and
             efficacy
             in
             the
             most
             lively
             and
             affecting
             Characters
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             his
             blessed
             suggestions
             he
             by
             degrees
             perswades
             and
             bends
             our
             stubborn
             Wills
             ,
             m●lts
             and
             mollifies
             our
             hard
             hearts
             ,
             reduces
             and
             tempers
             our
             wild
             affections
             to
             a
             willing
             compliance
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             to
             a
             hearty
             complacency
             in
             all
             those
             instances
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             wherein
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             or
             this
             Image
             of
             himself
             ,
             consists
             .
             Which
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             we
             frequently
             experience
             in
             our selves
             .
             For
             how
             often
             do
             we
             find
             good
             thoughts
             injected
             into
             our
             minds
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             nor
             whence
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             times
             improved
             
             into
             such
             strong
             and
             vehement
             convictions
             of
             the
             folly
             and
             danger
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             as
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             loose
             mirth
             and
             jollity
             ,
             and
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             our
             endeavour
             to
             chase
             them
             from
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             rock
             our selves
             into
             a
             deep
             security
             ,
             cease
             not
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             haunt
             ,
             and
             importune
             us
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             scared
             us
             into
             wise
             and
             sober
             Resolutions
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             ,
             like
             ungrateful
             Creatures
             ,
             do
             oftentimes
             stifle
             the
             good
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             turn
             a
             deaf
             Ear
             to
             his
             Calls
             and
             gracious
             Invitations
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             not
             presently
             give
             us
             over
             ,
             but
             still
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             running
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             we
             hear
             a
             voice
             behind
             us
             calling
             after
             us
             to
             return
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             still
             
               run
               on
            
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             follows
             us
             with
             his
             importunities
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             sinful
             life
             ,
             till
             either
             he
             hath
             brought
             us
             back
             ,
             or
             sees
             us
             past
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
             And
             indeed
             such
             is
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             the
             prejudice
             of
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             against
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             sanctifying
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             it
             is
             certain
             no
             man
             ever
             was
             ,
             or
             ever
             will
             be
             reclaimed
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
             For
             though
             our
             Religion
             furnishes
             with
             such
             Motives
             as
             are
             infinitely
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             and
             though
             our
             Minds
             and
             Wills
             are
             not
             so
             depraved
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             we
             are
             naturally
             capable
             to
             consider
             ,
             and
             naturally
             free
             to
             follow
             those
             Motives
             ;
             yet
             so
             vain
             and
             roving
             are
             our
             Minds
             ,
             so
             averse
             to
             all
             serious
             and
             spiritual
             thoughts
             ;
             so
             stubborn
             and
             inflexible
             are
             our
             Wills
             to
             those
             spiritual
             duties
             which
             those
             Motives
             perswade
             to
             ;
             so
             cankered
             and
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             frequently
             impress
             them
             on
             our
             Minds
             ,
             and
             Pathetically
             
             urge
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             of
             our selves
             so
             throughly
             consider
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             conquered
             and
             perswaded
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             either
             our
             thoughts
             would
             presently
             
               fly
               away
            
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             rove
             into
             sensual
             cares
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             by
             objecting
             their
             prejudices
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             their
             Lusts
             against
             them
             ,
             would
             infallibly
             b●ssle
             and
             defeat
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             to
             this
             
               sanctifying
               influence
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             all
             the
             Graces
             and
             good
             Dispositions
             of
             our
             Minds
             are
             owing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             of
             th●se
             ordinary
             operations
             of
             the
             Spi●it
             is
             Quickning
             or
             Exciting
             us
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             .
             For
             as
             by
             his
             sanctifying
             influence
             he
             first
             inspires
             us
             with
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             so
             he
             still
             proceeds
             to
             cherish
             and
             invigorate
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             quicken
             it
             up
             into
             Activity
             and
             Motion
             ,
             whe●ever
             he
             perceives
             it
             droop
             or
             languish
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             5.25
             .
             
               If
               we
               live
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               also
               walk
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             we
             have
             rec●i●ed
             spiritu●l
             life
             from
             him
             ,
             let
             us
             move
             and
             act
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             hence
             also
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             conducted
             in
             our
             motion
             by
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
             And
             this
             he
             also
             doth
             partly
             by
             admonishing
             and
             putting
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             C●●ud
             and
             Hurry
             of
             our
             Worldly
             occasions
             we
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             forget
             ,
             and
             partly
             suggesting
             to
             our
             minds
             such
             considerations
             of
             Religion
             as
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             quicken
             ou●
             sluggish
             endeavour
             ,
             to
             allure
             our
             hope
             ,
             or
             alarm
             our
             fear
             ,
             or
             ●ff●ct
             our
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             by
             th●se
             to
             excite
             our
             zeal
             ,
             and
             render
             us
             more
             active
             and
             v●gorous
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             there
             is
             
             no
             good
             man
             but
             hath
             frequent
             experience
             .
             For
             thus
             when
             our
             thoughts
             are
             squandered
             abroad
             among
             our
             worldly
             cares
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             we
             are
             many
             times
             assaulted
             with
             unexpected
             temptations
             ,
             which
             ●inding
             our
             minds
             in
             a
             
               careless
               ,
               forgetful
            
             ,
             and
             incogitant
             posture
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             surprise
             and
             hurry
             us
             into
             sinful
             actions
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             in
             which
             nick
             of
             time
             a
             
               good
               thought
            
             is
             suddenly
             shot
             into
             our
             minds
             to
             warn
             and
             admonish
             us
             of
             the
             precipice
             of
             sin
             and
             guilt
             we
             are
             
               falling
               into
            
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             not
             wilfully
             deaf
             and
             inadvertent
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             temptation
             is
             discovered
             ,
             and
             baffled
             ,
             and
             defeated
             ;
             and
             thus
             also
             when
             through
             the
             many
             temptations
             that
             do
             here
             surround
             us
             ,
             our
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             goodness
             doth
             at
             any
             time
             languish
             ,
             and
             we
             begin
             to
             grow
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             in
             Religion
             ,
             we
             find
             a
             world
             of
             good
             thoughts
             pressing
             so
             hard
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             doing
             violence
             to
             our selves
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             listening
             and
             attending
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             almost
             forced
             themselves
             into
             our
             attention
             ,
             there
             they
             do
             so
             vigorously
             struggle
             with
             our
             reluctant
             Wills
             ,
             so
             Pathetically
             address
             to
             our
             listless
             affections
             ,
             that
             without
             equal
             violence
             to
             our selves
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             being
             moved
             by
             their
             perswasions
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             conquered
             by
             their
             powerful
             importunities
             .
             Now
             these
             good
             thoughts
             are
             many
             times
             the
             immediate
             inspirations
             and
             whispers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             which
             he
             very
             often
             imprints
             on
             us
             with
             that
             life
             and
             vigour
             ,
             and
             repeats
             and
             urges
             with
             that
             efficacious
             Ardour
             and
             restless
             Importunity
             ,
             that
             unless
             we
             are
             strangely
             obstinate
             we
             cannot
             find
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             repel
             or
             resist
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             of
             these
             ordinary
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             on
             mens
             minds
             is
             comforting
             and
             supporting
             them
             ,
             or
             inspiring
             their
             minds
             with
             such
             joys
             and
             refreshments
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             support
             them
             under
             the
             difficulties
             and
             temptations
             they
             are
             here
             exposed
             to
             .
             For
             this
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             standing
             provision
             against
             such
             Difficulties
             and
             Temptations
             as
             are
             too
             great
             for
             an
             ordinary
             patience
             and
             courage
             to
             con●est
             with
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             at
             such
             times
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             something
             beyond
             our selves
             ,
             and
             above
             our
             own
             strength
             and
             ability
             ;
             in
             which
             cases
             we
             are
             secured
             of
             this
             supporting
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             that
             Promise
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               ye
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               ye
               are
               able
               ,
               but
               will
               with
               the
               temptation
               also
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               .
            
             For
             thus
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             
               walked
               in
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Acts
             9.31
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             had
             the
             constant
             supporting
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             strengthen
             and
             
               bear
               up
            
             their
             minds
             under
             that
             mighty
             work
             and
             grievous
             persecutions
             they
             were
             to
             undergo
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             it
             his
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Christian
             Romans
             ,
             that
             
               he
               would
               fill
               them
               with
               all
               joy
               and
               peace
               in
               believing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               and
               that
               they
               might
               abound
               in
               hope
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.13
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             the
             Ages
             of
             Persecution
             abounding
             with
             remarkable
             instances
             of
             this
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             whereas
             constant
             Persecutions
             never
             failed
             to
             exterminate
             false
             Religions
             from
             
             the
             World
             ,
             witness
             the
             Heathen
             Religion
             and
             the
             Christian
             Heresies
             ,
             the
             
               Priscillians
               ,
               Arians
            
             ,
             and
             Donatists
             ,
             which
             whilst
             they
             were
             tolerated
             or
             connived
             at
             ,
             did
             mightily
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             ,
             but
             under
             vigorous
             persecutions
             immediately
             shrunk
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             little
             time
             dwindled
             into
             nothing
             ;
             the
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               bore
               up
            
             its
             head
             under
             the
             heaviest
             oppressions
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             flames
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             vanquished
             by
             all
             the
             barbarous
             cruelties
             of
             its
             Persecutors
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             they
             persecuted
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             conquered
             and
             prevailed
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             this
             supporting
             influence
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             still
             accompanied
             its
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             .
             For
             how
             was
             it
             possible
             that
             a
             company
             of
             tender
             Virgins
             ,
             delicate
             Matrons
             ,
             and
             aged
             Bishops
             could
             ever
             have
             endured
             those
             long
             and
             dolorous
             Martyrdoms
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             they
             did
             ,
             when
             their
             Tormentors
             took
             their
             turns
             from
             morning
             to
             night
             ,
             and
             plied
             them
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             cruelties
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             oftentimes
             forced
             to
             
               give
               over
            
             ,
             and
             confess
             that
             they
             had
             not
             heart
             enough
             to
             inflict
             the
             Tortures
             which
             those
             poor
             Sufferers
             had
             courage
             enough
             to
             endure
             ?
             How
             could
             they
             have
             sung
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Flames
             ,
             smiled
             upon
             Racks
             ,
             triumphed
             upon
             Wheels
             and
             Catastaes
             ,
             and
             there
             challenged
             their
             Executioners
             ,
             as
             they
             often
             did
             ,
             to
             distend
             their
             Limbs
             to
             the
             utmost
             stretch
             ,
             to
             tear
             their
             flesh
             with
             Vngulae
             ,
             to
             scorch
             their
             tender
             parts
             with
             fires
             ,
             and
             rake
             their
             bowels
             with
             Spikes
             and
             Gaunches
             ?
             How
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             could
             they
             have
             endured
             all
             these
             miserable
             harrasings
             of
             their
             tender
             flesh
             with
             the
             most
             witty
             and
             
             exquisite
             Tortures
             ,
             and
             this
             sometimes
             for
             sundry
             days
             together
             ,
             when
             for
             one
             base
             and
             cowardly
             word
             they
             might
             have
             been
             released
             when
             they
             pleased
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             supported
             with
             an
             invisible
             hand
             ,
             and
             refreshed
             with
             such
             strong
             consolations
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             abated
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             quite
             extinguished
             their
             pains
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             comforts
             ,
             though
             not
             perhaps
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             ,
             other
             good
             men
             have
             frequently
             experienced
             ;
             sometimes
             upon
             their
             undertaking
             some
             great
             and
             Heroick
             Office
             of
             Piety
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             their
             conflict
             with
             some
             great
             Temptation
             ,
             sometimes
             when
             they
             have
             been
             sorely
             oppressed
             with
             some
             mighty
             sorrow
             or
             affliction
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             hour
             and
             extremities
             of
             Death
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             only
             upon
             these
             or
             such
             like
             extraordinary
             occasions
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             usually
             administers
             these
             great
             Consolations
             to
             our
             minds
             .
             And
             this
             he
             also
             performs
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             aforenamed
             operations
             ,
             viz.
             by
             
               suggesting
               to
            
             ,
             and
             vigorously
             impressing
             comfortable
             thoughts
             upon
             our
             minds
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             as
             he
             can
             impress
             on
             us
             what
             thought
             soever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             also
             impress
             it
             with
             what
             strength
             and
             vigour
             soever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             as
             he
             impresses
             a
             comfortable
             thought
             on
             us
             more
             or
             less
             vigorously
             ,
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             a
             greater
             or
             a
             less
             consolation
             to
             us
             ;
             if
             he
             think
             fit
             ,
             and
             our
             state
             require
             it
             ,
             he
             can
             imprint
             a
             comfortable
             thought
             on
             us
             with
             that
             strength
             and
             vehemence
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             even
             ravish
             us
             from
             our
             sense
             ,
             and
             so
             ingross
             all
             our
             attention
             to
             it
             as
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             altogether
             mindless
             and
             insensible
             of
             any
             pain
             or
             pleasure
             of
             the
             body
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             usual
             
             for
             serious
             Contemplators
             in
             their
             profound
             Muses
             to
             collect
             and
             call
             together
             all
             their
             animal
             spirits
             to
             attend
             that
             work
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             many
             times
             there
             are
             none
             ,
             or
             not
             enough
             at
             least
             remaining
             to
             supply
             the
             Offices
             of
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             inferiour
             operations
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             our selves
             by
             intense
             thinking
             can
             thus
             alienate
             our
             minds
             from
             sense
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             suppose
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             can
             when
             he
             pleases
             stamp
             a
             joyous
             thought
             so
             vigorously
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             shall
             instantly
             transport
             them
             into
             an
             ecstasie
             ,
             and
             ravish
             them
             from
             all
             Corporeal
             sensation
             .
             And
             that
             thus
             he
             hath
             done
             is
             notoriously
             evident
             in
             the
             above-named
             Martyrs
             ,
             whose
             Senses
             were
             many
             times
             so
             intranced
             by
             the
             rapturous
             contemplations
             their
             minds
             were
             seised
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             smiling
             and
             sometimes
             singing
             under
             the
             bloudy
             hands
             of
             their
             Tormentors
             ,
             without
             any
             apparent
             sense
             of
             those
             long
             and
             exquisite
             cruelties
             that
             were
             practised
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             though
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             seldom
             applies
             these
             strong
             and
             powerful
             Cordials
             to
             pious
             minds
             but
             in
             such
             great
             and
             urgent
             extremities
             ,
             it
             being
             much
             more
             for
             their
             interest
             to
             be
             kept
             humble
             and
             lowly
             than
             to
             be
             ravished
             with
             continued
             comforts
             ,
             yet
             ordinarily
             he
             administers
             a
             standing
             peace
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             ever
             their
             necessities
             call
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             inspires
             them
             with
             such
             degrees
             of
             joy
             and
             consolation
             as
             their
             case
             and
             condition
             requires
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             of
             these
             ordinary
             operations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             on
             Men's
             minds
             is
             Intercession
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             enables
             us
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             with
             such
             ardent
             and
             devout
             affections
             
             as
             are
             in
             some
             measure
             sutable
             to
             the
             matter
             we
             pray
             for
             .
             For
             Prayer
             being
             the
             immediate
             converse
             of
             our
             Souls
             with
             God
             ,
             wherein
             our
             minds
             are
             obliged
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             sense
             and
             sensible
             things
             ,
             and
             wholly
             to
             retire
             themselves
             from
             those
             Objects
             to
             which
             they
             are
             most
             endeared
             and
             familiarized
             ,
             into
             the
             divine
             and
             spiritual
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             one
             duty
             whatsoever
             to
             the
             due
             performance
             of
             which
             our
             carnal
             affections
             are
             naturally
             more
             listless
             and
             averse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             herein
             we
             have
             most
             need
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             's
             assistance
             ,
             so
             herein
             he
             more
             especially
             operates
             on
             our
             minds
             ,
             exciting
             in
             us
             all
             those
             graces
             and
             affections
             which
             are
             proper
             to
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             our
             Prayer
             ,
             such
             as
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             need
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             a
             hope
             of
             obtaining
             it
             in
             our
             supplications
             for
             pardon
             and
             
               forgiveness
               ;
               resignation
            
             to
             God's
             Will
             and
             dependance
             on
             his
             truth
             and
             goodness
             in
             our
             address
             for
             temporal
             mercies
             and
             deliverances
             ;
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             in
             our
             Petitions
             for
             his
             grace
             and
             assistance
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Admiration
             of
             God
             in
             our
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             for
             mercy
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             divine
             affections
             the
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             Prayer
             consists
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             Gal.
             4.6
             .
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Because
               ye
               are
               Sons
               ,
               God
               hath
               sent
               forth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             kindling
             devout
             and
             pious
             affections
             in
             your
             Souls
             ,
             enabling
             you
             to
             cry
             to
             God
             with
             all
             earnestness
             and
             assurance
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             kind
             and
             merciful
             Father
             ;
             and
             hence
             also
             we
             are
             said
             to
             pray
             in
             or
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Iude
             20.
             because
             all
             the
             proper
             graces
             and
             affections
             
             of
             Prayer
             are
             excited
             in
             us
             by
             him
             .
             And
             this
             his
             excitation
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             Prayer
             in
             us
             is
             called
             his
             
               making
               Intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.26
             ,
             27.
             which
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             his
             enabling
             us
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             in
             a
             most
             devout
             and
             affectionate
             manner
             ,
             or
             as
             he
             there
             explains
             himself
             ,
             
               with
               sighs
               and
               groans
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             such
             earnest
             and
             flagrant
             affections
             as
             are
             too
             big
             for
             words
             to
             express
             .
             And
             this
             is
             properly
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             .
             For
             as
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Advocate
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             doth
             
               offer
               up
            
             our
             Prayers
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             enforce
             them
             with
             his
             own
             Intercessions
             ;
             so
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             Advocate
             on
             Earth
             ,
             begets
             in
             us
             those
             affections
             which
             render
             our
             Prayers
             prevalent
             ,
             and
             wings
             them
             with
             fervour
             and
             ardency
             ;
             the
             one
             pleads
             with
             God
             for
             us
             in
             our
             
               own
               hearts
            
             ,
             by
             kindling
             such
             desires
             there
             as
             render
             our
             Prayers
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             pleads
             with
             him
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             presenting
             those
             desires
             ,
             and
             soliciting
             their
             supply
             and
             acceptance
             .
             Now
             this
             Intercession
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             also
             performed
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             aforegoing
             operations
             ,
             by
             
               suggesting
               to
            
             ,
             and
             imprinting
             such
             thoughts
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             raise
             and
             excite
             our
             affections
             ;
             which
             thoughts
             he
             often
             urges
             with
             that
             vehemence
             ,
             and
             presses
             with
             that
             reiterated
             importunity
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             wilfully
             repel
             them
             from
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             refuse
             them
             admittance
             to
             our
             hearts
             and
             affections
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fail
             to
             stir
             up
             in
             us
             all
             the
             graces
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             enflame
             our
             Souls
             with
             a
             servent
             devotion
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             whenever
             we
             harbour
             these
             suggestions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             seriously
             attending
             to
             them
             cherish
             
             and
             encourage
             them
             ,
             we
             find
             by
             experience
             they
             so
             affect
             and
             influence
             our
             devotions
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             every
             Prayer
             our
             Souls
             take
             wing
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             the
             Angel
             that
             appeared
             to
             Manoah
             ,
             ●ly
             up
             to
             Heaven
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             our
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             a
             brief
             account
             both
             of
             what
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             he
             still
             continues
             to
             do
             towards
             the
             promoting
             and
             effectuating
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             for
             God
             with
             men
             .
             And
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             abundantly
             appears
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             to
             do
             all
             that
             our
             case
             and
             necessity
             requires
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             imaginable
             wanting
             on
             his
             part
             towards
             the
             reducing
             and
             reconciling
             our
             minds
             to
             God.
             So
             that
             now
             he
             may
             justly
             say
             to
             us
             what
             God
             doth
             to
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             Isa.
             5.4
             .
             
               What
               could
               I
               have
               done
               more
               for
               my
               Vineyard
               that
               I
               have
               not
               done
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               What
               is
               to
               be
               done
               more
               ?
            
             Not
             but
             that
             by
             his
             omnipotent
             power
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             can
             do
             more
             for
             us
             than
             he
             ordinarily
             doth
             ;
             he
             can
             in
             an
             instant
             infuse
             a
             new
             nature
             into
             us
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             resistance
             of
             our
             Wills
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             irresistible
             impressions
             on
             our
             minds
             as
             our
             most
             inveterate
             prejudice
             and
             enmity
             against
             God
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             ;
             but
             then
             his
             power
             always
             acts
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             can
             do
             no
             more
             than
             it
             can
             wisely
             do
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             ordinarily
             and
             regularly
             it
             cannot
             wisely
             so
             act
             upon
             men
             as
             to
             determine
             their
             natural
             liberty
             to
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             since
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             must
             not
             only
             commit
             a
             perpetual
             violence
             on
             the
             frame
             of
             our
             Beings
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
             reverse
             the
             established
             course
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             but
             also
             destroy
             the
             very
             being
             of
             Vertue
             in
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             longer
             Vertue
             than
             while
             it
             is
             free
             and
             unconstrained
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             he
             can
             wisely
             do
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             consistently
             with
             the
             liberty
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             doing
             .
             So
             that
             now
             to
             the
             reduction
             of
             our
             Souls
             to
             God
             there
             is
             nothing
             wanting
             but
             our
             own
             consent
             and
             free
             co-operation
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             will
             refuse
             we
             may
             ;
             for
             for
             desperate
             obstinacy
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             not
             comply
             with
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             will
             not
             save
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             So
             that
             when
             inquisition
             shall
             be
             made
             for
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             the
             utmost
             we
             can
             charge
             him
             with
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             drag
             us
             to
             Heaven
             in
             spite
             of
             our
             teeth
             ,
             and
             bind
             up
             our
             hands
             in
             the
             Cords
             of
             an
             irresistible
             Fate
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             murdering
             our selves
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             have
             so
             little
             regard
             of
             our selves
             as
             to
             spurn
             at
             our
             own
             happiness
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             force
             it
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             mean
             and
             unreasonable
             condescension
             in
             him
             to
             prostitute
             his
             grace
             to
             such
             as
             scorn
             and
             refuse
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             after
             all
             these
             things
             that
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             for
             us
             we
             persist
             and
             finally
             perish
             in
             our
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             fairly
             wash
             his
             hands
             in
             innocency
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             charge
             our
             bloud
             upon
             our
             own
             heads
             ;
             and
             how
             deplorable
             soever
             our
             condition
             proves
             in
             the
             future
             state
             ,
             his
             Iustice
             will
             Triumph
             gloriously
             in
             our
             ruine
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             reasonable
             World
             ,
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             his
             Compurgators
             and
             to
             pronounce
             him
             infinitely
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             ways
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Concerning
             the
             particular
             Offices
             of
             Christ's
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             FOR
             the
             clearer
             stating
             what
             are
             the
             particular
             Offices
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             briefly
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Parties
             between
             whom
             he
             Mediates
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             related
             to
             one
             another
             .
             For
             he
             being
             to
             officiate
             for
             ,
             and
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             his
             Offices
             must
             be
             such
             as
             their
             respective
             states
             and
             conditions
             do
             require
             .
             For
             how
             can
             he
             officiate
             effectually
             between
             them
             ,
             unless
             he
             performs
             all
             those
             good
             Offices
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             which
             ,
             considering
             their
             states
             as
             they
             stand
             related
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             create
             a
             mutual
             accord
             and
             agreement
             between
             them
             ?
             Now
             the
             state
             of
             God
             as
             he
             stands
             related
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             a
             supreme
             and
             absolute
             Sovereign
             over
             blind
             and
             rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             far
             depraved
             and
             degenerated
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             neither
             understood
             his
             Will
             ,
             nor
             were
             at
             all
             disposed
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             he
             might
             officiate
             effectually
             for
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             his
             ignorant
             and
             rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             revealing
             God's
             Will
             and
             pleasure
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             was
             so
             deplorably
             ignorant
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             perform
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             exacting
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             subduing
             our
             stubborn
             Wills
             to
             his
             heavenly
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             officiating
             for
             
             God
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             both
             teach
             us
             as
             God's
             Prophet
             ,
             &
             rule
             us
             as
             God's
             King.
             And
             then
             the
             state
             of
             man
             as
             it
             respects
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             a
             most
             guilty
             and
             criminal
             Subject
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             continued
             course
             of
             Rebellion
             had
             justly
             and
             highly
             incensed
             and
             provoked
             his
             Sovereign
             Lord
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             state
             of
             things
             it
             was
             highly
             necessary
             that
             in
             officiating
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             our
             Mediator
             should
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             render
             him
             some
             great
             and
             honourable
             reparation
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             should
             think
             meet
             to
             exact
             for
             those
             high
             and
             manifold
             affronts
             and
             Indignities
             which
             we
             had
             offered
             to
             his
             Sacred
             Person
             and
             Authority
             .
             For
             without
             some
             such
             reparation
             he
             could
             not
             well
             have
             admitted
             of
             any
             reconciliation
             with
             us
             ,
             without
             prostituting
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             rendring
             it
             cheap
             and
             vile
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             bold
             and
             insolent
             Offenders
             .
             Now
             the
             greatest
             reparation
             he
             could
             make
             for
             us
             was
             to
             take
             our
             punishment
             on
             himself
             ,
             by
             offering
             up
             his
             
               own
               life
            
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             having
             made
             this
             reparation
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             should
             thereupon
             become
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             plead
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             thereof
             he
             would
             be
             so
             far
             propitious
             to
             us
             as
             to
             admit
             us
             upon
             our
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             to
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
             Both
             which
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             which
             consists
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             in
             atoning
             God
             with
             Sacrifice
             .
             So
             that
             the
             particular
             Offices
             which
             the
             respective
             states
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             require
             of
             him
             that
             Mediates
             between
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             and
             
             rule
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             expiate
             and
             Advocate
             for
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             these
             particular
             Offices
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             should
             briefly
             consider
             the
             Method
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             explain
             in
             what
             Order
             and
             Manner
             the
             Mediator
             hath
             proceeded
             and
             advanced
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             administration
             of
             them
             .
             Which
             in
             short
             was
             thus
             ;
             by
             Commission
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             he
             
               came
               down
            
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             first
             Mediatorial
             Office
             he
             undertook
             was
             that
             of
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             whereof
             he
             made
             a
             full
             revelation
             of
             God's
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             having
             performed
             this
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             far
             as
             was
             needful
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             he
             next
             enters
             upon
             the
             first
             part
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             an
             expiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             finished
             ,
             he
             a
             little
             after
             proceeded
             to
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             an
             Oblation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             thereof
             to
             Advocate
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             solicite
             our
             Pardon
             and
             admission
             into
             the
             divine
             favour
             ;
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             glorious
             reward
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             admitted
             to
             
               sit
               down
            
             at
             the
             
               right
               hand
            
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Regal
             Authority
             next
             and
             immediately
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             so
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ;
               wherefore
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               Knee
               should
               bow
               .
            
             And
             in
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
             his
             
               sitting
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             is
             the
             consequence
             of
             his
             
               enduring
               
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despising
               the
               shame
               of
               it
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             short
             ,
             the
             Order
             and
             Method
             in
             which
             he
             proceeded
             in
             his
             Mediatorial
             Offices
             was
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             he
             Prophesied
             ,
             then
             he
             made
             expiation
             for
             our
             sins
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             then
             presented
             his
             Expiation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therein
             began
             to
             Advocate
             or
             intercede
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             received
             that
             Regal
             Authority
             by
             which
             he
             is
             to
             reign
             till
             the
             
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             distinct
             explication
             of
             these
             particular
             Offices
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             most
             proper
             to
             treat
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             divine
             Oeconomy
             ,
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             Prophetick
             ,
             thence
             proceeding
             to
             the
             Priestly
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             the
             Kingly
             Office.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             the
             Prophetick
             Office
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             COnsidering
             the
             manifold
             Errors
             ,
             and
             the
             deep
             Ignorance
             in
             which
             Mankind
             was
             almost
             universally
             lost
             and
             bewilder'd
             ,
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             he
             who
             Mediated
             for
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             first
             place
             take
             care
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             the
             Nature
             ,
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ;
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             .
             And
             accordingly
             this
             was
             the
             first
             Mediatorial
             Office
             that
             our
             Saviour
             undertook
             ,
             
             viz.
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             reveal
             and
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Nature
             and
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Method
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             are
             plainly
             stated
             and
             described
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             at
             least
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             reconciliation
             to
             him
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               Way
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               bright
               Morning
               Star
            
             ;
             all
             which
             refer
             to
             his
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             that
             spiritual
             light
             that
             shines
             through
             the
             World.
             For
             long
             before
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             ,
             it
             was
             foretold
             of
             him
             that
             he
             should
             execute
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             so
             Deut.
             18.15
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               shall
               raise
               up
               unto
               thee
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               ,
               of
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               like
               unto
               me
               ,
               unto
               him
               ye
               shall
               hearken
            
             ;
             which
             prophecy
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             applies
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Acts
             3.22
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             and
             other
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             general
             anticipation
             among
             the
             Iews
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             be
             a
             Prophet
             .
             For
             thus
             upon
             Christ's
             feeding
             five
             thousand
             men
             with
             five
             Loaves
             and
             two
             Fishes
             ,
             they
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               This
               is
               of
               a
               truth
               that
               Prophet
               that
               should
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             John
             6.14
             .
             so
             upon
             his
             restoring
             the
             Centurion's
             Servant
             ,
             
               they
               were
               amazed
               ,
               and
               glorified
               God
               ,
               saying
               that
               a
               great
               Prophet
               was
               risen
               up
               among
               them
               ,
            
             Luke
             7.16
             .
             And
             so
             also
             his
             own
             Disciples
             stile
             him
             ,
             
               A
               Prophet
               mighty
               in
               deed
               and
               word
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             Prophetick
             Office
             of
             Christ
             consisted
             not
             so
             much
             in
             foretelling
             of
             future
             events
             (
             though
             this
             he
             also
             did
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             needful
             
             for
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             in
             
               expounding
               ,
               declaring
            
             ,
             and
             
               making
               known
            
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             us
             by
             divine
             revelation
             .
             For
             so
             ,
             to
             Prophesie
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             to
             speak
             from
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             another
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             composition
             ,
             being
             all
             one
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             thus
             Exod
             .
             7.1
             .
             
               God
               said
               to
               Moses
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               a
               God
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               Aaron
               thy
               brother
               shall
               be
               thy
               Prophet
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             thy
             mouth
             to
             deliver
             to
             Pharaoh
             what
             I
             shall
             deliver
             to
             thee
             .
             For
             so
             the
             word
             is
             explained
             ,
             Exod.
             4.16
             .
             
               He
               shall
               be
               thy
               spokes-man
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               to
               thee
               instead
               of
               a
               Mouth
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             the
             Poets
             were
             anciently
             called
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Muses
             ;
             so
             Theocritus
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             sacred
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Muses
             ;
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             himself
             ,
             Tit.
             1.12
             .
             calls
             the
             Heathen
             Poets
             their
             Prophets
             ,
             quoting
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             Epimenides
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             is
             stiled
             by
             Laertius
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             great
             Favourite
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             relates
             the
             Story
             ,
             directed
             the
             Athenians
             how
             to
             Lustrate
             their
             City
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Pestilence
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             may
             credit
             Aristotle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             never
             prophesied
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             
               Rhet.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             17.
             but
             was
             only
             a
             Divine
             ,
             as
             Plutarch
             calls
             him
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             a
             deep
             insight
             into
             divine
             things
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Prophesying
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             include
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             acceptation
             of
             it
             ,
             foretelling
             futurities
             ,
             but
             only
             denotes
             declaring
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             any
             matter
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             .
             For
             so
             
               Iustin
               Mart.
            
             in
             
               Cohortat
               .
               ad
               
               Graec.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             declared
             those
             things
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descending
             upon
             them
             had
             intended
             by
             them
             to
             teach
             those
             persons
             who
             were
             truly
             willing
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God.
             And
             accordingly
             
               S.
               Chrysostom
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             is
             only
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             but
             an
             Interpreter
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             also
             Dionys.
             the
             Areop
             .
             stiles
             the
             Prophets
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Fathers
             of
             secret
             wisdom
             ,
             Epist.
             9.
             because
             they
             discovered
             those
             things
             to
             the
             World
             which
             were
             discoverable
             only
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             .
             And
             in
             this
             large
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Christ's
             Prophetick
             Office
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             viz.
             as
             a
             declaring
             and
             signifying
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Way
             and
             Method
             of
             our
             reconciliation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             salvation
             by
             him
             .
             But
             for
             the
             fuller
             explication
             of
             this
             his
             Mediatorial
             Office
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             excellently
             he
             was
             fitted
             and
             accomplished
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             how
             fully
             and
             effectually
             he
             hath
             discharged
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             how
             excellently
             he
             was
             fitted
             and
             accomplished
             for
             this
             Office
             will
             evidently
             appear
             by
             these
             three
             considerations
             :
          
           
             I.
             That
             when
             he
             came
             down
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             came
             immediately
             from
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             he
             was
             always
             with
             him
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             always
             intimate
             and
             infinitely
             dear
             and
             familiar
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             be
             supposed
             fully
             to
             comprehend
             his
             Nature
             ,
             
             and
             perfectly
             to
             know
             his
             Will
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             privy
             to
             his
             most
             secret
             Thoughts
             and
             Councils
             .
             And
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             perhaps
             chiefly
             that
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Logos
             ,
             or
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             as
             
               S.
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             discoursed
             ,
             Orat.
             36.
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             relation
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             that
             a
             word
             or
             
               inward
               thought
            
             hath
             to
             the
             mind
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             generation
             without
             any
             passion
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             intimate
             conjunction
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             perfectly
             understands
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             full
             power
             to
             declare
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Father
             is
             known
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             a
             brief
             and
             easie
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             begotten
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               silent
               word
            
             of
             that
             which
             begat
             it
             .
             So
             that
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             our
             Speech
             to
             declare
             our
             Minds
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             of
             this
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             declare
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             declare
             the
             Father's
             mind
             to
             us
             as
             he
             who
             from
             all
             Eternity
             hath
             been
             so
             familiar
             to
             his
             inmost
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             ?
             Hence
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             ,
             John
             1.18
             .
             
               No
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               hath
               declared
               him
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             his
             being
             in
             the
             
               bosom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             being
             most
             near
             and
             intimate
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             perfectly
             qualifie
             him
             to
             
               declare
               him
            
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             nearness
             and
             intimacy
             he
             could
             not
             but
             have
             a
             most
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             by
             the
             Instructions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             by
             Dreams
             or
             Visions
             ,
             as
             other
             Prophets
             had
             ;
             no
             nor
             meerly
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             neither
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             immediate
             
               personal
               Intuition
            
             of
             his
             Father's
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             which
             from
             all
             Eternity
             were
             exposed
             to
             his
             view
             and
             prospect
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             came
             down
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             came
             down
             into
             our
             own
             nature
             ,
             which
             gave
             a
             vast
             advantage
             to
             his
             ministry
             .
             For
             had
             he
             preached
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             in
             his
             divine
             person
             ,
             the
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             thereof
             would
             have
             so
             amazed
             and
             confounded
             us
             ,
             that
             like
             them
             we
             should
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             attend
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             minds
             would
             have
             been
             so
             struck
             with
             the
             terrible
             manner
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             never
             have
             fixed
             our
             thoughts
             as
             we
             ought
             upon
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Jews
             upon
             God's
             preaching
             personally
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             proper
             equipage
             of
             his
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             were
             struck
             with
             such
             a
             sacred
             Horrour
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             but
             made
             it
             their
             request
             that
             they
             might
             not
             hear
             the
             
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             future
             he
             would
             speak
             with
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             whose
             voice
             they
             could
             more
             easily
             bear
             ,
             and
             better
             attend
             to
             ;
             which
             request
             of
             theirs
             God
             thought
             so
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             he
             promises
             to
             raise
             up
             unto
             them
             a
             Prophet
             of
             their
             own
             Brotherhood
             ,
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             meaning
             the
             
               Word
               incarnate
            
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             
               hearken
               to
               him
               ,
               Deut.
            
             18.15
             ,
             16.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             since
             you
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             me
             speaking
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Majesty
             of
             my
             Divinity
             ,
             I
             will
             hereafter
             allay
             and
             qualifie
             it
             ,
             by
             assuming
             one
             of
             your
             own
             kind
             and
             kindred
             into
             
               personal
               union
            
             with
             it
             ;
             in
             and
             by
             whom
             I
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             in
             such
             a
             familiar
             and
             condescending
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             freely
             to
             attend
             without
             any
             terrour
             or
             disturbance
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             most
             natural
             way
             of
             instructing
             humane
             minds
             is
             by
             humane
             means
             ;
             
             as
             for
             voices
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             from
             bright
             and
             glorious
             appearances
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             confound
             than
             to
             edifie
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             Christ
             thought
             meet
             to
             assume
             our
             natures
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             treat
             with
             us
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             most
             accommodate
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             divine
             Doctrines
             to
             us
             in
             a
             humane
             form
             and
             voice
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             conveyed
             to
             us
             in
             the
             most
             natural
             and
             familiar
             manner
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             so
             alarm
             our
             dread
             as
             to
             confound
             our
             attention
             ,
             but
             might
             instruct
             our
             minds
             instead
             of
             scaring
             and
             amusing
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             did
             not
             only
             qualifie
             the
             terrour
             and
             dreadfulness
             of
             his
             divine
             Majesty
             by
             putting
             on
             our
             nature
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             it
             he
             put
             on
             all
             the
             condescensions
             and
             sweetnesses
             of
             a
             most
             familiar
             and
             endearing
             conversation
             ,
             and
             conversed
             among
             men
             in
             such
             a
             
               generous
               ,
               friendly
            
             ,
             and
             courteous
             manner
             ,
             as
             charmed
             and
             enamoured
             all
             ingenuous
             minds
             ,
             and
             thereby
             attracted
             their
             attention
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             he
             perfectly
             understood
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             he
             was
             perfectly
             fitted
             to
             reveal
             and
             declare
             it
             to
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             by
             being
             God-man
             he
             was
             most
             perfectly
             accomplished
             to
             declare
             God's
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             also
             to
             give
             us
             a
             perfect
             Example
             of
             Obedience
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             was
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             his
             Prophetick
             Office.
             For
             without
             assuming
             
               humane
               Nature
            
             he
             could
             never
             have
             been
             an
             example
             of
             
               humane
               Vertue
            
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             acting
             sutably
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Compound
             of
             Spirit
             and
             
               Matter
               ,
               Reason
            
             and
             
               Sense
               ,
               Angel
            
             and
             Brute
             ,
             from
             which
             contrary
             
             Principles
             there
             arise
             in
             him
             contrary
             inclinations
             and
             affections
             ,
             in
             the
             good
             or
             bad
             government
             whereof
             all
             humane
             Vertue
             and
             Vice
             consists
             .
             How
             then
             could
             he
             have
             practised
             those
             vertues
             which
             consist
             in
             the
             dominion
             of
             spiritual
             and
             rational
             faculties
             over
             brutal
             and
             sensitive
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Temperance
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
               Equanimity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             assumed
             that
             nature
             which
             is
             compounded
             of
             both
             ?
             How
             could
             he
             have
             shewn
             us
             by
             his
             own
             example
             how
             to
             govern
             the
             Passions
             ,
             and
             conduct
             our selves
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             men
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             communicated
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Passions
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             
               humane
               Nature
            
             ?
             He
             might
             have
             come
             down
             from
             the
             Heavens
             to
             us
             inrobed
             with
             splendor
             and
             light
             ,
             or
             have
             preached
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             
               Choir
               of
               Angels
            
             from
             some
             bright
             Throne
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             convenient
             for
             himself
             to
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             because
             more
             sutable
             to
             the
             natural
             Dignity
             and
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             but
             he
             consulted
             not
             so
             much
             his
             own
             convenience
             as
             ours
             ;
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             his
             appearance
             among
             us
             in
             such
             an
             illustrious
             equipage
             would
             have
             been
             more
             apt
             to
             astonish
             than
             to
             instruct
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             amused
             our
             thoughts
             into
             a
             profound
             admiration
             of
             his
             glories
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             directed
             our
             steps
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             would
             be
             much
             more
             for
             our
             interest
             that
             he
             should
             conduct
             us
             by
             his
             example
             than
             amaze
             us
             by
             his
             appearance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             rather
             chose
             to
             appear
             to
             us
             in
             our
             own
             nature
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             going
             before
             us
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             might
             shew
             us
             by
             his
             example
             what
             became
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             trace
             out
             to
             us
             the
             way
             to
             our
             happiness
             with
             the
             print
             
             of
             his
             own
             footsteps
             .
             So
             that
             his
             coming
             among
             us
             in
             our
             own
             nature
             was
             of
             vast
             moment
             to
             his
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             both
             in
             declaring
             his
             Father's
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             setting
             us
             an
             example
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             came
             down
             immediately
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             us
             in
             our
             
               own
               natures
            
             ,
             so
             while
             he
             abode
             among
             us
             he
             was
             always
             endued
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             all
             Prophetick
             Inspiration
             proceeds
             rested
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             its
             constant
             residence
             and
             abode
             in
             his
             humane
             nature
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             it
             descended
             upon
             other
             Prophets
             only
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             certain
             occasions
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             it
             was
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             Prophesie
             when
             they
             pleased
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             attend
             the
             arbitrary
             motions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             dead
             Organ
             Pipes
             ,
             were
             mute
             and
             silent
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             ceased
             to
             breath
             into
             them
             his
             divine
             Enthusiasms
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             had
             the
             Prophetick
             Influx
             at
             command
             ,
             and
             could
             Prophesie
             whensoever
             he
             pleased
             .
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             resided
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             assisting
             Form
             or
             Genius
             was
             always
             present
             with
             his
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             by
             personal
             Property
             and
             Agreement
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             it
             operated
             in
             him
             
               whensoever
               ,
               howsoever
            
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             was
             as
             intirely
             at
             his
             disposal
             as
             his
             own
             most
             voluntary
             motions
             .
             So
             that
             whensoever
             he
             had
             occasion
             for
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             he
             no
             sooner
             willed
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             immediately
             inspired
             it
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             whensoever
             he
             
             wanted
             a
             Miracle
             to
             confirm
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             he
             no
             sooner
             called
             for
             it
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             immediately
             exerted
             it
             by
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             he
             did
             both
             Prophesie
             and
             effect
             his
             Miracles
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             so
             entirely
             subject
             to
             him
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             do
             Miracles
             by
             him
             whensoever
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               power
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.38
             ▪
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Prophetick
             Office
             by
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             impowered
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             his
             Prophecy
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               He
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               that
               were
               oppressed
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               God
               was
               with
               him
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             at
             his
             Baptism
             he
             was
             solemnly
             consecrated
             the
             great
             Prophet
             of
             God
             by
             a
             visible
             Vnction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             tells
             us
             ,
             descended
             on
             him
             
               in
               a
               bodily
               form
               or
               appearance
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             22.
             which
             St.
             Matthew
             thus
             expresses
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               descended
               like
               a
               Dove
               ,
               and
               light
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             16.
             not
             as
             if
             he
             descended
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             he
             assumed
             a
             body
             of
             light
             or
             fire
             ,
             and
             therein
             came
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             just
             as
             a
             Dove
             with
             its
             Wings
             spread
             forth
             is
             observed
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             gathering
             about
             our
             Saviour's
             head
             crowned
             it
             with
             a
             
               visible
               Glory
            
             .
             For
             so
             in
             the
             Nazaren
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             observes
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             upon
             this
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             there
             immediately
             shone
             a
             great
             light
             round
             about
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             was
             
             Baptized
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             fire
             lighted
             in
             the
             River
             Iordan
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             reflection
             of
             that
             bright
             and
             flaming
             appearance
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             ,
             the
             River
             seemed
             to
             be
             all
             on
             fire
             .
             So
             that
             as
             God
             did
             signalize
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             by
             a
             visible
             Light
             or
             Glory
             ,
             so
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             descending
             on
             our
             Saviour
             in
             this
             shining
             appearance
             ,
             declared
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             his
             divine
             Presence
             ,
             wherein
             he
             meant
             from
             thenceforth
             to
             reside
             and
             make
             his
             constant
             abode
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             would
             for
             the
             future
             communicate
             himself
             to
             Mankind
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             sign
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             know
             the
             Messias
             when
             he
             saw
             him
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             
               Vpon
               whom
               thou
               shalt
               see
               the
               Spirit
               descending
               and
               remaining
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               he
               which
               baptizeth
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             from
             himself
             ,
             or
             from
             his
             own
             fulness
             shall
             communicate
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             Ioh.
             1.33
             .
             For
             so
             full
             was
             Jesus
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             prophesied
             himself
             ,
             and
             did
             miracles
             by
             it
             whensoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             communicated
             it
             to
             his
             own
             immediate
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             impowered
             them
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               God
               gave
               not
               the
               Spirit
               by
               measure
               to
               him
               ,
            
             John
             3.34
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             limitations
             ,
             and
             restrictions
             to
             such
             particular
             times
             ,
             or
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             unlimited
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             could
             not
             only
             act
             by
             it
             himself
             whensoever
             or
             howsoever
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             also
             communicate
             it
             to
             others
             in
             what
             degree
             or
             measure
             soever
             he
             pleased
             .
             For
             so
             Ioh.
             20.22
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               breathed
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               ▪
               and
               bid
               them
               
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             
               laying
               their
               hands
            
             upon
             others
             they
             also
             
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             by
             this
             unlimited
             fulness
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             received
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             was
             perfectly
             accomplished
             for
             his
             Prophetick
             Office.
             For
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             abode
             in
             him
             after
             that
             visible
             glory
             in
             which
             he
             descended
             ,
             disappeared
             ,
             even
             throughout
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             hence
             Luke
             4.1
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               being
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               he
               returned
               from
               Iordan
            
             ;
             and
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             his
             forty
             days
             Fast
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             he
             returned
             from
             thence
             
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               into
               Galilee
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             where
             in
             his
             own
             City
             of
             Nazareth
             he
             began
             to
             Prophesie
             ,
             declaring
             and
             manifesting
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             18
             ,
             to
             23.
             and
             at
             Cana
             in
             Galilee
             he
             began
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             
               manifest
               forth
               his
               Glory
            
             ,
             Joh.
             2.11
             .
             Thus
             by
             Prophesying
             ,
             and
             confirming
             his
             Prophecies
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             he
             exerted
             that
             fulness
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             was
             communicated
             to
             him
             at
             his
             Baptism
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             since
             before
             he
             came
             down
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             us
             he
             was
             from
             Eternity
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             since
             when
             he
             came
             down
             he
             was
             clothed
             in
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             nature
             was
             inspired
             with
             such
             an
             unbounded
             fulness
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             could
             not
             only
             Prophesie
             himself
             ,
             and
             confirm
             his
             Prophecy
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             but
             also
             communicate
             these
             his
             Gifts
             to
             others
             in
             what
             measures
             and
             proportions
             he
             thought
             fit
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             Prophesie
             for
             him
             wheresoever
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             send
             them
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             imagine
             farther
             
             necessary
             to
             compleat
             and
             accomplish
             him
             for
             the
             Prophetick
             Office
             ?
          
           
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             how
             throughly
             and
             effectually
             he
             discharged
             this
             Office
             ;
             which
             will
             plainly
             appear
             by
             considering
             briefly
             what
             those
             things
             were
             which
             as
             a
             Prophet
             he
             performed
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             reducible
             to
             these
             six
             Heads
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             made
             a
             full
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Father's
             Will
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             proved
             and
             confirmed
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             by
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             gave
             a
             perfect
             Example
             of
             Obedience
             to
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             's
             Will.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             sealed
             his
             declaration
             with
             his
             
               own
               Bloud
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             He
             instituted
             an
             Order
             of
             men
             to
             preach
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             to
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             He
             sent
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             recollect
             and
             explain
             to
             those
             men
             what
             he
             had
             declared
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             them
             also
             to
             prove
             and
             assert
             it
             by
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             I.
             He
             made
             a
             full
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Father's
             Will
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             viz.
             in
             those
             
               Sermons
               ,
               Parables
            
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             of
             his
             which
             we
             find
             recorded
             in
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             Way
             and
             Method
             of
             our
             Salvation
             is
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             revealed
             .
             For
             thus
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             declares
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               had
               testified
               both
               to
               the
               Iews
               and
               Greeks
               repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
            
             20.20
             ,
             21.
             and
             
             ver
             .
             27.
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               not
               shunned
               to
               declare
               unto
               them
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God.
            
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             this
             
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             was
             only
             that
             account
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Discourses
             and
             Actions
             which
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             gives
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Irenaeus
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             a
             follower
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             ,
             and
             did
             compile
             into
             one
             Book
             that
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Life
             and
             Doctrine
             which
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             had
             taught
             and
             delivered
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             
               the
               whole
               Counsel
               of
               God
            
             must
             be
             contained
             in
             this
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             tells
             his
             Theophilus
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               many
               had
               set
               forth
               a
               declaration
               of
               those
               things
               that
               were
               surely
               believed
               among
               Christians
               ,
               it
               seemed
               good
               unto
               him
               also
               ,
               having
               had
               a
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               all
               things
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               write
               them
               down
               in
               order
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               know
               the
               certainly
               of
               those
               things
               wherein
               he
               had
               been
               instructed
               .
            
             From
             whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             that
             supposing
             that
             
               S.
               Luke
               performed
            
             what
             he
             promised
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             must
             contain
             a
             full
             declaration
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             promising
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             those
             things
             that
             were
             
               surely
               believed
            
             among
             Christians
             ,
             he
             engaged
             himself
             to
             give
             an
             entire
             account
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             suppose
             that
             there
             were
             some
             parts
             of
             Christianity
             which
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             time
             did
             not
             
               surely
               believe
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             promising
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             those
             things
             of
             which
             he
             had
             
               perfect
               understanding
               from
               the
               first
            
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             his
             Theophilus
             had
             
               been
               instructed
            
             ,
             he
             also
             engaged
             himself
             to
             give
             a
             compleat
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             Religion
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             suppose
             that
             there
             were
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Religion
             which
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             did
             not
             
               perfectly
               
               understand
            
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             Theophilus
             had
             not
             been
             before
             instructed
             .
             And
             the
             s●me
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             three
             other
             Evangelists
             ,
             viz.
             that
             their
             Gospels
             do
             severally
             contain
             all
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             though
             the
             last
             of
             them
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             wrote
             upon
             a
             more
             particular
             design
             ▪
             viz.
             more
             fully
             to
             explain
             ,
             than
             any
             o●
             the
             former
             Evangelists
             had
             done
             ,
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Divinity
             and
             
               eternal
               generation
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             of
             Religion
             be
             contained
             in
             these
             Gospels
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             Histories
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Preaching
             and
             Actions
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             he
             made
             a
             full
             revelation
             of
             God's
             Will
             to
             the
             World.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             other
             divine
             Writings
             annexed
             to
             these
             Gospels
             ▪
             which
             together
             with
             them
             compleat
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Acts
             and
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             these
             pretend
             not
             to
             declare
             any
             new
             Religion
             to
             the
             world
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             an
             Historical
             account
             of
             the
             Preparations
             of
             Christ's
             Ministers
             for
             the
             preaching
             that
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             which
             he
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Way
             and
             Method
             of
             their
             procedure
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             those
             oppositions
             they
             met
             with
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             they
             are
             partly
             Comments
             and
             Enlargements
             on
             our
             Saviour's
             Actions
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             partly
             Decisions
             of
             such
             Controversies
             as
             arose
             among
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Analogie
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             before
             declared
             and
             revealed
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             these
             Writings
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith
             but
             what
             was
             before
             declared
             and
             defined
             in
             the
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             
               Primitive
               Writers
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             or
             near
             
             the
             Apostolical
             Age
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             had
             much
             greater
             advantages
             of
             understanding
             the
             truths
             of
             Christianity
             than
             we
             who
             live
             at
             this
             remote
             distance
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             best
             but
             genuine
             Commentators
             on
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             our
             Saviour
             first
             taught
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             explained
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             declaring
             any
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             defining
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             upstart
             invasion
             of
             Christ's
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             the
             Fountain
             from
             whence
             all
             Christian
             truth
             is
             derived
             ,
             as
             containing
             in
             it
             a
             compleat
             and
             entire
             Sum
             of
             God's
             Will
             and
             Counsel
             concerning
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             he
             taught
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             proved
             that
             what
             he
             taught
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             sundry
             miraculous
             operations
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             evidences
             by
             which
             God
             always
             demonstrated
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             divine
             revelations
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             all
             others
             are
             the
             most
             
               popular
               ,
               easie
            
             ,
             and
             convincing
             proofs
             that
             can
             be
             given
             of
             them
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             very
             well
             assured
             that
             their
             Enthusiasms
             were
             divine
             ,
             by
             the
             vehement
             impressions
             they
             made
             on
             their
             minds
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             did
             as
             fully
             satisfie
             them
             that
             they
             were
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             strokes
             of
             the
             Sun
             beams
             on
             our
             eyes
             do
             us
             that
             it
             is
             day
             at
             Noon
             ;
             but
             no
             other
             man
             could
             be
             satisfied
             that
             what
             they
             spoke
             was
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             without
             either
             being
             divinely
             inspired
             himself
             ,
             or
             confirmed
             by
             them
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             by
             some
             miraculous
             sign
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ;
             which
             latter
             was
             the
             way
             by
             which
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Old
             did
             ordinarily
             
             confirm
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             when
             they
             delivered
             any
             thing
             new
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             accordingly
             though
             our
             Saviour
             had
             all
             along
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             his
             Doctrines
             to
             the
             Iews
             by
             the
             Authorities
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             this
             confirmation
             of
             his
             Miracles
             he
             more
             particularly
             insists
             on
             ,
             and
             appeals
             to
             ;
             thus
             Iohn
             10.25
             .
             
               The
               works
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               I
               do
               in
               my
               Father's
               name
               they
               testifie
               of
               me
            
             ;
             And
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               If
               I
               do
               not
               the
               works
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               believe
               me
               not
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               though
               ye
               believe
               not
               me
               ,
               believe
               the
               works
            
             ;
             and
             herein
             he
             places
             the
             inexcusable
             sin
             of
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             they
             persisted
             in
             it
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             done
             among
             them
             
               the
               works
               which
               none
               other
               man
               did
               ,
            
             John
             15.24
             .
             And
             indeed
             well
             he
             might
             ,
             considering
             the
             miraculous
             powers
             he
             exerted
             among
             them
             ;
             for
             how
             often
             did
             he
             even
             before
             their
             eyes
             subpoena
             in
             whatsoever
             was
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Sea
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             testimony
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             he
             made
             the
             Angels
             minister
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Devils
             tremble
             and
             fly
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Plants
             and
             Animals
             ,
             the
             Winds
             and
             Seas
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             and
             Health
             and
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             Life
             and
             Death
             and
             the
             Grave
             did
             by
             their
             obedience
             to
             his
             Word
             bear
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             By
             his
             powerful
             voice
             he
             shook
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             sent
             down
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             on
             his
             Followers
             ;
             he
             tore
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             opened
             the
             Graves
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             command
             the
             bodies
             of
             his
             Saints
             arose
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             miraculous
             than
             all
             ,
             he
             raised
             himself
             the
             third
             day
             after
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             and
             having
             finished
             his
             Course
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             ascended
             Triumphantly
             into
             Heaven
             in
             the
             view
             of
             a
             numerous
             assembly
             of
             Spectators
             .
             All
             which
             were
             such
             illustrious
             demonstrations
             
             of
             his
             being
             inspired
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             an
             incurable
             infidelity
             could
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             .
             But
             wh●t
             proper
             arguments
             these
             Miracles
             of
             his
             we●e
             to
             convince
             men
             ,
             and
             what
             evidence
             there
             is
             o●
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             shewn
             at
             l●rge
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             needl●ss
             at
             present
             to
             insist
             any
             farther
             on
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             III.
             Therefore
             as
             a
             Prophet
             he
             gave
             us
             a
             perfect
             Example
             of
             Obedience
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             declared
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             's
             Will.
             He
             did
             not
             only
             reveal
             his
             Father's
             Will
             to
             mens
             Ear
             's
             in
             his
             excellent
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             set
             it
             forth
             before
             their
             Eyes
             in
             the
             glorious
             Example
             of
             his
             Actions
             .
             For
             what
             he
             taught
             in
             Words
             he
             exemplified
             in
             Deeds
             ,
             and
             his
             Conversation
             was
             a
             lively
             Picture
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             wherein
             all
             that
             Humility
             and
             Self-denial
             ,
             that
             Temperance
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             that
             Charity
             and
             Heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             th●t
             invincible
             Constancy
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             generous
             Contempt
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             he
             taught
             Mankind
             ,
             were
             drawn
             to
             
               the
               life
            
             ,
             and
             expressed
             in
             their
             fairest
             colours
             and
             proportions
             .
             So
             that
             what
             he
             taught
             in
             Words
             he
             taught
             over
             again
             in
             Actions
             ,
             and
             explained
             his
             Rules
             still
             by
             his
             own
             Example
             ;
             for
             his
             Conversation
             was
             all
             along
             a
             most
             genuine
             Comment
             and
             Paraphrase
             on
             his
             Religion
             ;
             by
             casting
             their
             eyes
             on
             which
             those
             who
             did
             not
             fully
             understand
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             Precepts
             by
             his
             Words
             ,
             might
             very
             easily
             expound
             it
             by
             his
             Actions
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             a
             good
             Example
             doth
             far
             more
             effectually
             instruct
             than
             good
             Precepts
             ;
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             express
             the
             same
             vertues
             that
             the
             Precepts
             enjoyn
             ,
             but
             also
             expresses
             
             them
             with
             much
             more
             grace
             and
             Emphasis
             .
             For
             whereas
             Precepts
             and
             Discourses
             of
             Vertue
             are
             only
             the
             dead
             Pictures
             and
             artificial
             Landskips
             and
             Descriptions
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             vertuous
             Example
             is
             Vertue
             
               it self
               ,
               informed
            
             and
             
               animated
               ,
               alive
            
             and
             
               in
               motion
               ,
               exerting
            
             and
             exhibiting
             it self
             in
             all
             its
             natural
             Charms
             and
             Graces
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             we
             know
             a
             man
             much
             better
             when
             we
             see
             himself
             alive
             and
             
               in
               action
            
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             only
             see
             his
             Picture
             ,
             so
             we
             understand
             Vertue
             much
             better
             when
             we
             see
             it
             living
             and
             acting
             in
             a
             good
             Example
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             only
             behold
             it
             described
             and
             pictured
             in
             vertuous
             Precepts
             and
             Discourse
             .
             So
             that
             by
             giving
             us
             a
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             Example
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             hath
             far
             more
             effectually
             instructed
             us
             in
             our
             duty
             than
             by
             all
             those
             heavenly
             Sermons
             which
             he
             preached
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             because
             his
             whole
             life
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             continued
             series
             of
             living
             and
             moving
             Vertue
             ,
             or
             rather
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             acting
             their
             several
             parts
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             Forms
             ,
             and
             exhibiting
             themselves
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             men
             in
             all
             their
             natural
             Graces
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Holiness
             of
             his
             life
             did
             most
             effectually
             instruct
             men
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             not
             but
             very
             much
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             certain
             if
             his
             Doctrine
             were
             false
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             simple
             Error
             ,
             but
             a
             downright
             
               Lye
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             known
             and
             wilful
             falsehood
             ;
             because
             it
             depended
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             upon
             matters
             
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             but
             know
             whether
             they
             were
             true
             or
             false
             .
             So
             that
             if
             these
             facts
             were
             false
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             wilful
             Deceiver
             in
             affirming
             them
             ,
             and
             building
             his
             Doctrines
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             how
             could
             he
             be
             reasonably
             
             suspected
             of
             lying
             whose
             whole
             life
             was
             such
             an
             illustrious
             example
             of
             goodness
             and
             unspotted
             integrity
             of
             manners
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             to
             serve
             either
             their
             Covetousness
             or
             Ambition
             ,
             their
             Envy
             or
             their
             Revenge
             ,
             that
             men
             turn
             wilful
             Deceivers
             ▪
             none
             of
             which
             Vices
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             them
             are
             visible
             in
             the
             life
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             but
             their
             contraries
             continually
             shone
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             Actions
             ;
             and
             if
             none
             of
             those
             Vices
             ever
             appeared
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             could
             any
             way
             tempt
             him
             to
             lye
             and
             deceive
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             unjust
             but
             unreasonable
             to
             suspect
             him
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             sanctity
             of
             his
             life
             he
             not
             only
             instructed
             men
             in
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             but
             also
             confirmed
             them
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             As
             a
             Prophet
             also
             he
             sealed
             his
             Doctrine
             with
             his
             bloud
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             pledge
             that
             any
             Mortal
             can
             give
             of
             his
             truth
             and
             integrity
             .
             While
             he
             was
             preaching
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             foresaw
             all
             along
             that
             he
             must
             either
             recant
             it
             ,
             or
             die
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             that
             he
             would
             have
             proceeded
             to
             divulge
             it
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             believed
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             what
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             would
             ever
             publish
             a
             lye
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             beforehand
             he
             must
             either
             recant
             it
             with
             shame
             ,
             or
             assert
             and
             maintain
             it
             with
             his
             bloud
             ?
             But
             such
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             so
             ;
             because
             the
             truth
             or
             falsehood
             of
             it
             depended
             upon
             matters
             
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             could
             not
             be
             deceived
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             he
             
               came
               down
            
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             
               dwelt
               with
            
             him
             in
             unspeakable
             glory
             and
             happiness
             from
             the
             foundations
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             Iohn
             17.5
             .
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             facts
             depended
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             whether
             these
             were
             true
             or
             false
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             if
             he
             were
             in
             his
             wits
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             considers
             the
             exactness
             of
             his
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             and
             dependence
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             were
             first
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             was
             sent
             down
             from
             thence
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             were
             or
             no
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ;
             if
             he
             were
             not
             there
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             died
             with
             a
             wilful
             lye
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             reasonably
             imaginable
             of
             a
             person
             of
             his
             unspotted
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             published
             it
             to
             the
             World
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             foresaw
             he
             must
             either
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             shamefully
             recant
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             imaginable
             of
             a
             person
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             soundness
             of
             mind
             .
             So
             that
             considering
             that
             he
             could
             not
             but
             certainly
             know
             whether
             his
             Doctrine
             were
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             his
             sealing
             it
             with
             his
             bloud
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             attestation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             his
             bloud
             is
             made
             a
             great
             Testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             5.8
             .
             and
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             tells
             us
             that
             
               he
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               before
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             affirming
             before
             Pilate
             that
             he
             was
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ;
             even
             when
             he
             certainly
             foresaw
             that
             he
             should
             forfeit
             his
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             took
             it
             upon
             his
             death
             that
             he
             had
             preached
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             to
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             V.
             As
             a
             Prophet
             he
             also
             instituted
             an
             Order
             of
             men
             to
             publish
             and
             declare
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World.
             Whilst
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             continued
             
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             certain
             Schools
             called
             the
             
               Schools
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             in
             which
             men
             were
             trained
             up
             under
             some
             great
             and
             eminent
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Masters
             of
             those
             Schools
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             educated
             in
             wisdom
             and
             goodness
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             the
             better
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             to
             receive
             the
             Prophetick
             influx
             ,
             and
             deliver
             God's
             Messages
             to
             the
             people
             .
             For
             out
             of
             these
             schools
             God
             ordinarily
             called
             those
             persons
             whom
             he
             imployed
             and
             
               sent
               forth
            
             to
             prophesie
             to
             their
             Kings
             and
             People
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             began
             to
             revive
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             (
             which
             from
             Malachi
             till
             then
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             the
             space
             of
             four
             hundred
             years
             ,
             had
             been
             utterly
             extinct
             )
             immediately
             erected
             a
             
               School
               of
               Prophets
            
             ▪
             consisting
             of
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             and
             seventy
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             added
             thirty
             eight
             more
             ,
             
               Vide
               Acts
            
             1.15
             .
             over
             whom
             he
             himself
             presided
             as
             the
             great
             
               Master
               Prophet
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             instructing
             their
             minds
             in
             all
             divine
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             forming
             their
             manners
             by
             the
             strictest
             rules
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ;
             that
             so
             ,
             when
             ever
             occasion
             required
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             duly
             qualified
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             accordingly
             as
             those
             ancient
             Masters
             of
             the
             
               Prophetick
               Schools
            
             had
             ordinarily
             their
             Scholars
             personally
             attending
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             did
             frequently
             send
             them
             forth
             as
             their
             Ministers
             upon
             Prophetick
             
               Messages
               ,
               Vid.
            
             2
             Kings
             9.1
             .
             and
             1
             Kings
             20
             ▪
             35.
             so
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             kept
             his
             in
             ordinary
             attendance
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             hear
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             see
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             observe
             his
             
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             forth
             as
             his
             
               Ministring
               Disciples
            
             to
             Prophesie
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             
               Vid.
               Luke
            
             10.1
             .
             And
             out
             of
             this
             
               Prophetick
               School
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             the
             Primitive
             Prophets
             of
             our
             Religion
             were
             called
             and
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             through
             the
             World.
             For
             that
             his
             Gospel
             might
             be
             taught
             through
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             first
             erected
             this
             
               sacred
               School
            
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             to
             leave
             it
             ,
             he
             deposited
             a
             standing
             Commission
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             whom
             he
             ordained
             to
             preside
             in
             it
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             impowered
             them
             not
             only
             to
             ordain
             and
             send
             forth
             the
             present
             Disciples
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             to
             teach
             his
             Gospel
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             derive
             down
             the
             same
             authority
             to
             their
             Successors
             through
             all
             Generations
             to
             come
             ;
             
               For
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
               Iohn
            
             20.21
             .
             and
             as
             he
             sent
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             still
             sent
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             line
             of
             Succession
             hath
             this
             Commission
             been
             handed
             and
             derived
             from
             one
             Generation
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             who
             next
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             in
             presiding
             over
             the
             
               Sacred
               School
            
             ,
             not
             only
             still
             ordaining
             other
             Bishops
             to
             succeed
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             still
             admitting
             other
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             that
             School
             to
             Minister
             under
             them
             in
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Thus
             Christ
             as
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             erected
             a
             standing
             Prophetick
             School
             or
             Order
             of
             men
             authoritatively
             to
             teach
             and
             declare
             his
             Gospel
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             VI.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             As
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             also
             he
             sent
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             when
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             
             recollect
             and
             explain
             to
             his
             Disciples
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             them
             also
             to
             prove
             and
             assert
             it
             by
             Miracles
             ▪
             For
             as
             Elias
             ,
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             
               snatched
               up
            
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             let
             drop
             his
             Mantle
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             that
             ,
             derived
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             on
             his
             Disciple
             Elisha
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             Prophesied
             and
             wrought
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             so
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Great
             Prophet
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             derived
             that
             divine
             Spirit
             upon
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             himself
             Prophesied
             and
             confirmed
             his
             Prophecies
             by
             miraculous
             Evidences
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             
               Vid.
               supra
            
             p.
             66
             ,
             67
             ▪
             &c.
             
             For
             in
             all
             likelihood
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             not
             only
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Disciples
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             in
             Acts
             1.15
             .
             For
             of
             these
             consisted
             the
             
               Prophetick
               School
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             separated
             them
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             upon
             Earth
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Followers
             to
             be
             the
             Heralds
             and
             Preachers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             them
             all
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             qualifie
             them
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             the
             Apostles
             they
             had
             been
             fore-ordained
             to
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             placed
             in
             a
             higher
             station
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             being
             authorized
             by
             Christ
             to
             superintend
             and
             preside
             over
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             received
             a
             peculiar
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             which
             none
             of
             the
             rest
             communicated
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             conferring
             by
             
               imposition
               of
               hands
            
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             others
             .
             For
             so
             in
             Acts
             8.
             we
             find
             that
             when
             Philip
             had
             converted
             the
             People
             
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             confer
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             are
             sent
             thither
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             who
             
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             verse
             17.
             
             Now
             by
             thus
             deriving
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             on
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Iesus
             still
             proceeded
             
               by
               them
            
             to
             Prophesie
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             through
             their
             Ministry
             he
             had
             fully
             consummated
             his
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             and
             revealed
             and
             explained
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             was
             compleated
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             generally
             preached
             by
             the
             immediate
             inspiration
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             at
             large
             ,
             p.
             67
             ,
             &c.
             not
             only
             recollected
             to
             their
             memories
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             Christ
             himself
             had
             taught
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             explained
             them
             fully
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enabled
             them
             to
             explain
             them
             fully
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             was
             once
             finished
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             committed
             to
             Writing
             ,
             and
             collected
             into
             a
             Volume
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             was
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             were
             from
             thenceforth
             obliged
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             it
             by
             their
             own
             study
             and
             industry
             .
             For
             now
             the
             Gospel
             being
             fully
             revealed
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             farther
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             reveal
             
               over
               again
            
             to
             mens
             minds
             what
             he
             had
             plainly
             enough
             revealed
             already
             ,
             and
             set
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             but
             
               actum
               agere
            
             ,
             to
             multiply
             actions
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Gospel
             lay
             hid
             in
             the
             Eternal
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             and
             prospect
             of
             humane
             understandings
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             should
             immediately
             reveal
             it
             to
             the
             minds
             of
             
             those
             who
             were
             to
             declare
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             ever
             have
             been
             known
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             he
             had
             fully
             revealed
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             declared
             it
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             their
             declaration
             by
             a
             
               standing
               Scripture
            
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ;
             to
             what
             end
             should
             he
             still
             proceed
             to
             make
             new
             Revelations
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             to
             gratifie
             mens
             sloth
             and
             idleness
             ,
             and
             excuse
             them
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             searching
             and
             studying
             that
             Scripture
             in
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             care
             to
             transmit
             his
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ?
             But
             though
             that
             blessed
             Spirit
             hath
             never
             been
             wanting
             to
             Mankind
             in
             any
             necessary
             assistance
             ,
             yet
             when
             once
             he
             hath
             put
             things
             within
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             he
             always
             expects
             that
             we
             should
             do
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             sit
             still
             with
             our
             hands
             in
             our
             Pockets
             ,
             expecting
             that
             he
             should
             do
             them
             for
             us
             .
             Since
             therefore
             by
             transmitting
             to
             us
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             it
             within
             the
             power
             of
             its
             Ministers
             to
             understand
             and
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             expects
             that
             they
             should
             exercise
             that
             power
             in
             a
             diligent
             study
             of
             those
             things
             which
             lead
             to
             the
             true
             understanding
             of
             Religion
             ▪
             and
             not
             depend
             upon
             new
             Revelations
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             sufficiently
             revealed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             till
             the
             whole
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             was
             finished
             ,
             God
             continued
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             immediately
             withdrew
             it
             ,
             and
             wholly
             remitted
             his
             People
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             forty
             eight
             Cities
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             many
             Vniversities
             for
             their
             education
             in
             divine
             Learning
             ,
             diligently
             read
             and
             studied
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             thereby
             accomplished
             themselves
             to
             preach
             and
             explain
             it
             to
             the
             People
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             
             God
             continued
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             till
             the
             whole
             
               New
               Testament
            
             was
             revealed
             and
             written
             ,
             and
             Copies
             of
             it
             dispersed
             through
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ceased
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             room
             of
             its
             first
             inspired
             Ministers
             there
             succeeded
             an
             
               ordinary
               standing
            
             Ministry
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Learning
             ,
             and
             Industry
             ,
             and
             diligent
             search
             of
             Scripture
             were
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             to
             qualifie
             themselves
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             several
             Flocks
             that
             were
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
             In
             short
             therefore
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
            
             remained
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             till
             such
             time
             as
             it
             had
             fully
             revealed
             and
             clearly
             explained
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             transmitted
             its
             Revelations
             to
             writing
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             farther
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             supposed
             either
             that
             he
             had
             not
             sufficiently
             revealed
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             hath
             some
             new
             Gospel
             to
             reveal
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             it
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             done
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Prophetick
             Office.
             And
             considering
             all
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             farther
             he
             could
             have
             added
             to
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             his
             Prophecy
             effectual
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             the
             World.
             So
             that
             if
             after
             all
             these
             mighty
             performances
             we
             still
             remain
             in
             darkness
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             the
             blame
             of
             it
             wholly
             redounds
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             in
             all
             respects
             abundantly
             performed
             his
             part
             towards
             the
             enlightening
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             chalked
             out
             to
             us
             the
             way
             to
             our
             happiness
             with
             such
             plain
             and
             visible
             lines
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             are
             but
             willing
             to
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             mistake
             or
             wander
             from
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             will
             be
             so
             supine
             and
             negligent
             as
             to
             concern
             our
             
             selves
             no
             more
             about
             it
             than
             if
             it
             were
             only
             a
             Fanciful
             description
             of
             the
             Road
             to
             Vtopia
             ,
             or
             the
             High-way
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             Moon
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             be
             throughly
             acquainted
             with
             it
             how
             plainly
             soever
             it
             is
             described
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             Doctrines
             in
             Christianity
             which
             are
             not
             so
             clearly
             revealed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             most
             honest
             minds
             may
             be
             mistaken
             about
             them
             ;
             but
             then
             these
             are
             such
             as
             are
             far
             remote
             from
             the
             necessary
             and
             fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             upon
             which
             our
             Salvation
             depends
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             so
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             revealed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             perverse
             Will
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             by
             some
             sinful
             affection
             ,
             or
             through
             a
             profane
             disregard
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             utterly
             unconcerned
             about
             them
             ,
             can
             hinder
             men
             from
             apprehending
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             when
             the
             divine
             Light
             shines
             so
             clearly
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             so
             obstinate
             as
             to
             shut
             their
             eyes
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             their
             own
             eternal
             peril
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             justly
             accountable
             for
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             sinned
             against
             the
             clearest
             knowledge
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               is
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               men
               love
               darkness
               more
               than
               light
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             through
             any
             wicked
             prejudice
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             through
             a
             profane
             neglect
             to
             enquire
             after
             it
             ,
             we
             continue
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             no
             excuse
             at
             all
             for
             our
             sinning
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             certainly
             condemned
             for
             our
             affecting
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             
               loving
               darkness
               more
               than
               light
            
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             sinned
             against
             the
             clearest
             light
             and
             conviction
             .
             For
             what
             a
             monstrous
             instance
             is
             it
             of
             stupidity
             and
             impiety
             together
             to
             shut
             our
             eyes
             against
             that
             light
             which
             is
             of
             
             such
             infinite
             moment
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             thought
             worth
             his
             while
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             reveal
             to
             us
             ;
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             his
             pains
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             come
             so
             far
             on
             such
             an
             impertinent
             Errand
             as
             is
             not
             worth
             a
             man's
             while
             to
             listen
             to
             ?
             O
             prodigious
             supineness
             and
             stupidity
             !
             that
             men
             who
             are
             so
             inquisitive
             about
             the
             little
             affairs
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             that
             when
             they
             receive
             but
             a
             Letter
             in
             which
             they
             imagine
             any
             of
             their
             worldly
             interests
             are
             concerned
             ,
             they
             cannot
             forbear
             one
             moment
             breaking
             it
             open
             and
             perusing
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             yet
             receive
             a
             Message
             from
             the
             
               God
               of
               Heaven
            
             by
             his
             
               own
               Son
            
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             everlasting
             happiness
             or
             misery
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             lie
             by
             them
             day
             after
             day
             without
             ever
             enquiring
             into
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             taking
             the
             least
             care
             and
             pains
             to
             inform
             themselves
             about
             it
             .
             Good
             God!
             what
             reverence
             have
             these
             wretched
             Creatures
             for
             thee
             ,
             or
             what
             regard
             for
             themselves
             ,
             that
             can
             thus
             receive
             thy
             Messages
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             their
             own
             Eternal
             Fate
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             unconcern
             and
             indifferency
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             the
             most
             impertinent
             Tales
             of
             Bedlam
             ?
             Wherefore
             as
             we
             regard
             either
             God
             or
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             let
             us
             from
             henceforth
             be
             perswaded
             seriously
             to
             attend
             to
             this
             great
             and
             momentous
             Revelation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             inform
             our
             minds
             with
             its
             Doctrines
             and
             Precepts
             ;
             for
             which
             end
             let
             us
             avoid
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             busying
             and
             entertaining
             our
             thoughts
             with
             nice
             and
             curious
             Speculations
             ,
             or
             remote
             and
             disputable
             Opinions
             ;
             and
             betake
             our selves
             to
             the
             study
             of
             things
             upon
             which
             
             our
             Eternal
             life
             and
             happiness
             depends
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Duties
             which
             the
             Gospel
             exacts
             and
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Motives
             by
             which
             it
             presses
             and
             inforces
             them
             ;
             which
             when
             once
             we
             have
             digested
             into
             a
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Scheme
             of
             practical
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             a
             standing
             light
             to
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             always
             see
             our
             way
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             secured
             from
             wandering
             into
             dangerous
             errors
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             safely
             conducted
             to
             eternal
             light
             and
             happiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             Of
             Christ's
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             IN
             treating
             of
             which
             great
             and
             momentous
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             ancient
             Priesthood
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Acts
             it
             consisted
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             prove
             that
             the
             ancient
             Priesthood
             in
             its
             proper
             Acts
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Figure
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             Priestly
             Acts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             corresponding
             to
             that
             ancient
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             prefigured
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             the
             ancient
             Priesthood
             was
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Acts
             it
             consisted
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             which
             concerned
             himself
             alone
             ,
             every
             man
             was
             his
             own
             Priest.
             For
             thus
             in
             sacrificing
             to
             God
             upon
             their
             own
             particular
             accounts
             ,
             both
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             officiated
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             Family-Sacrifices
             the
             
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
             was
             the
             Priest
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             Noah
             and
             
               Iob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             8.22
             .
             Iob.
             1.5
             .
             And
             when
             Families
             were
             multiplied
             into
             Tribes
             and
             greater
             Societies
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             each
             Society
             was
             also
             the
             Supreme
             Priest
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             hence
             before
             Aaron
             was
             consecrated
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Prince
             of
             Israel
             ,
             officiated
             also
             as
             the
             Priest
             in
             that
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             by
             which
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             Exod.
             24.6
             .
             And
             long
             before
             
               Moses
               ,
               Melchisedeck
            
             ,
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             was
             also
             
               Priest
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             14.18
             .
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             originally
             Kings
             were
             the
             High-Priests
             of
             their
             Countries
             .
             For
             so
             Aristotle
             observes
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             Rule
             and
             Sacrifice
             were
             Offices
             conjoyned
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             
               Polit.
               l.
            
             3.
             
             So
             also
             
               Virgil
               Aen.
            
             3.
             
             
               Rex
               Anius
               ,
               Rex
               idem
               hominum
               Phoebique
               Sacerdos
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Anius
             in
             the
             same
             Person
             was
             King
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             Priest
             of
             Phoebus
             ;
             upon
             which
             Servius
             hath
             this
             Note
             ,
             
               Sane
               majorum
               haec
               erat
               consuetudo
               ut
            
             Rex
             
               esset
               etiam
            
             Sacerdos
             vel
             Pontifex
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             Custom
             among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             should
             be
             also
             Priest
             or
             High-Priest
             .
             Which
             Custom
             was
             continued
             for
             a
             long
             while
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             was
             derived
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             for
             so
             
               Plut.
               Quaest.
               Rom.
            
             p.
             279.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Of
             old
             Kings
             performed
             the
             most
             and
             greatest
             
             parts
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Rites
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Priests
             sacrificed
             the
             Victims
             ;
             but
             upon
             their
             exceeding
             their
             due
             bounds
             ,
             and
             taking
             upon
             them
             to
             domineer
             proudly
             and
             unjustly
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Greeks
             took
             from
             them
             all
             their
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             and
             only
             left
             them
             their
             Authority
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Gods
             ;
             but
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             utterly
             rejecting
             their
             Kings
             ,
             appointed
             anoth●r
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             ,
             whom
             they
             wholly
             debarred
             from
             intermedling
             with
             secular
             Affairs
             .
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarn
            
             .
             speaking
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Kings
             ,
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             That
             they
             had
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             Sacrifices
             and
             Sacred
             Rites
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             to
             be
             done
             to
             the
             holy
             Gods
             was
             done
             by
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             reason
             why
             Melchisedeck
             here
             is
             more
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             of
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             because
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Kings
             so
             but
             he
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             because
             all
             other
             Kings
             that
             were
             Cotemporary
             with
             him
             were
             revolted
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             only
             remained
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             
               High
               God.
            
             And
             in
             being
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             together
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Melchisedeck
               .
               Heb.
            
             5.10
             .
             For
             in
             Aaron
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             was
             separated
             from
             the
             Kingly
             ,
             which
             later
             remained
             in
             Moses
             ,
             after
             he
             by
             the
             command
             of
             God
             had
             devolved
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             was
             originally
             in
             himself
             ,
             upon
             his
             Brother
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             so
             according
             to
             divine
             institution
             the
             Priesthood
             
             was
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             reunited
             those
             Offices
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             
               Royal
               Priest
            
             after
             the
             ancient
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             separation
             of
             these
             Offices
             none
             could
             be
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             Order
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             descended
             from
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             because
             he
             descended
             from
             the
             Family
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             the
             Royal
             Lineage
             he
             resumed
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             joyned
             it
             to
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             again
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             was
             originally
             united
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             abrogated
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             Order
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             room
             restored
             the
             ancient
             Melchisedecan
             or
             Royal
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             observes
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               pertaineth
               to
               another
               Tribe
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               man
               gave
               attendance
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               out
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               of
               which
               Tribe
            
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             Heb.
             7.13
             ,
             14.
             and
             therefore
             by
             being
             a
             Priest
             of
             a
             different
             Tribe
             from
             that
             to
             which
             the
             Aaronical
             Order
             was
             confined
             ,
             he
             disannulled
             that
             Order
             ,
             and
             erected
             another
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             ancient
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Aaronical
             .
             Hence
             
               S.
               Ambrose
               in
               Loc.
               &
               quomodo
               translatum
               est
               Sacerdotium
               ?
               Ex
               tribu
               ad
               tribum
               ,
               de
            
             Sacerdotali
             ad
             Regalem
             ,
             
               ut
               eadem
               ipsa
               sit
            
             Regalis
             &
             Sacerdotalis
             ;
             
               &
               intuere
               mysterium
               ,
               primum
               fuit
            
             Regale
             
               Sacerdotium
               Melchised●ch
               secundum
               consequentiam
               hujus
               sermonis
               ;
               secundum
               etiam
               fuit
            
             Sacerdotale
             
               in
               Aaron
               ;
               tertium
               in
               
               Christo
               fuit
               iterum
            
             Regale
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             How
             was
             the
             Priesthood
             translated
             ?
             Why
             from
             one
             Tribe
             to
             another
             ,
             viz.
             from
             the
             Sacerdotal
             to
             the
             Regal
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             both
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Mystery
             ;
             the
             first
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedeck
             was
             Regal
             ;
             the
             second
             was
             Sacerdotal
             in
             Aaron
             ;
             the
             third
             was
             Regal
             again
             in
             Christ.
             For
             that
             which
             distinguished
             the
             Melchisedecan
             from
             the
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             ,
             the
             difference
             of
             their
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             Melchisedeck
             sacrificed
             only
             inanimate
             things
             ,
             whereas
             Aaron
             sacrificed
             Animals
             also
             ;
             for
             that
             
               Melchisedeck
               sacrificed
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             sacrificed
             inanimate
             things
             only
             ,
             such
             as
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             only
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             met
             
               Abraham
               he
               brought
               forth
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               Gen.
            
             14.18
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             refresh
             Abraham's
             Soldiers
             after
             their
             Battel
             with
             Chedorlaomer
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             was
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             
               Vide
               Deut.
            
             23.4
             .
             and
             Iudg.
             8.15
             .
             and
             6.15
             .
             And
             what
             is
             all
             this
             to
             his
             Sacrificing
             ?
             But
             that
             he
             sacrificed
             Animate
             as
             well
             as
             Inanimate
             things
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             animal
             Sacrifices
             were
             generally
             used
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             improbable
             that
             he
             who
             was
             so
             eminently
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             should
             never
             offer
             the
             accustomed
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             was
             an
             animate
             one
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Priest
             after
             Melchisedeck's
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Heb.
            
             7.11
             .
             so
             that
             if
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Orders
             consisted
             in
             this
             difference
             of
             their
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Christ
             must
             be
             rather
             
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Aaronick
             than
             the
             Melchisedecan
             Order
             .
             And
             how
             could
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Aaron
             be
             Typical
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             ,
             which
             is
             Melchisedecan
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             all
             along
             makes
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             from
             those
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ?
             How
             could
             Aaron's
             bloudy
             Sacrifices
             be
             Typical
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             was
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             if
             Melchisedeck's
             Priesthood
             admitted
             no
             bloudy
             Sacrifice
             ?
             As
             to
             the
             Acts
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             therefore
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             these
             two
             Orders
             were
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             they
             apparently
             differed
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Regal
             Power
             was
             united
             to
             Melchisedeck's
             Priesthood
             ,
             it
             was
             wholly
             separated
             from
             Aaron's
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             the
             first
             
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             the
             World
             that
             was
             not
             a
             King
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest.
             The
             Priestly
             acts
             therefore
             of
             these
             two
             different
             Orders
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             we
             shall
             better
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Priesthood
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             by
             the
             account
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Aaronical
             ,
             than
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Melchisedecan
             Order
             ;
             because
             the
             former
             is
             far
             more
             distinct
             and
             particular
             than
             the
             later
             .
             For
             of
             the
             Acts
             and
             Functions
             of
             Melchisedeck's
             Priesthood
             there
             is
             very
             little
             mention
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whereas
             those
             of
             Aaron's
             are
             described
             
               at
               large
            
             in
             all
             their
             particular
             Rites
             and
             Circumstances
             .
             The
             Priestly
             Office
             therefore
             in
             general
             consists
             in
             officiating
             for
             sinful
             men
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             of
             God
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             for
             them
             his
             Favour
             and
             Benediction
             .
             To
             which
             end
             there
             are
             two
             Offices
             necessary
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             First
             ,
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             make
             some
             fitting
             
             reparation
             to
             God
             for
             their
             past
             sins
             and
             provocations
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             present
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Merit
             of
             it
             to
             interceed
             with
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Restoring
             them
             to
             his
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Iewish
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             of
             all
             their
             other
             Priests
             was
             the
             most
             perfect
             Type
             and
             Representative
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             and
             this
             more
             especially
             in
             Celebrating
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             that
             on
             this
             day
             he
             was
             appointed
             to
             bring
             the
             Beast
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             set
             apart
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             it
             there
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             ;
             by
             which
             action
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             the
             Peoples
             Representative
             ,
             offer
             a
             life
             to
             God
             as
             a
             reparation
             for
             those
             manifold
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             had
             justly
             forfeited
             their
             own
             lives
             to
             him
             ;
             after
             which
             he
             was
             to
             take
             the
             Bloud
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             present
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             sprinkling
             it
             seven
             times
             with
             his
             finger
             upon
             and
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             by
             which
             action
             he
             interceded
             with
             God
             to
             accept
             that
             Bloud
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             forfeited
             lives
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             whole
             performance
             is
             called
             
               making
               an
               Atonement
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               for
               all
               their
               sins
               once
               a
               year
               ,
            
             Lev.
             16
             34.
             
             But
             for
             the
             fuller
             explication
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             should
             briefly
             explain
             these
             two
             essential
             Acts
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             and
             presenting
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               every
               High
               Priest
               is
               ordained
               to
               offer
               gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.3
             .
             And
             that
             he
             
               is
               ordained
               for
               men
               in
               things
               pertaining
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               
               offer
               both
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               for
               sins
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.1
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             in
             a
             strict
             sence
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             kill
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             been
             so
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             as
             to
             present
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
            
             before
             the
             Lord
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             the
             later
             of
             which
             was
             so
             appropriate
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             never
             allowed
             upon
             any
             occasion
             whatsoever
             for
             any
             but
             a
             Priest
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             killing
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             seems
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             the
             
               Levites
               ,
               vid.
            
             2
             Chron.
             30.17
             .
             yea
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             People
             themselves
             were
             allowed
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             
               vid.
               Lev.
            
             4.24
             ,
             29
             ,
             33.
             though
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Levites
             were
             allowed
             it
             only
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             only
             in
             private
             and
             particular
             sacrifice
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             publick
             and
             general
             Expiation
             wherein
             Christ's
             dying
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             was
             more
             eminently
             expressed
             and
             represented
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             presenting
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             the
             killing
             it
             too
             ,
             was
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             So
             that
             though
             in
             private
             and
             particular
             Expiations
             the
             People
             had
             a
             right
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             kill
             the
             Victim
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             publick
             ones
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Saviour's
             was
             ,
             that
             right
             was
             incommunicably
             inherent
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             Now
             the
             killing
             of
             those
             sacrifices
             which
             were
             designed
             for
             expiations
             of
             sin
             ,
             was
             a
             transferring
             of
             punishment
             from
             the
             People
             to
             the
             Victim
             ;
             for
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             the
             Iews
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             Laws
             ,
             
               viz.
               Civil
            
             and
             Ritual
             ;
             their
             Civil
             Laws
             were
             enforced
             according
             to
             their
             strictest
             sanction
             ,
             with
             the
             Penalty
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             Penalty
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             allowed
             by
             God
             ,
             admitted
             of
             this
             mitigation
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Beast
             
             should
             be
             accepted
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             forfeited
             life
             of
             the
             Offender
             .
             Their
             Ritual
             Laws
             were
             inforced
             with
             the
             Penalty
             of
             legal
             uncleanness
             ,
             and
             being
             separated
             upon
             that
             account
             from
             the
             Congregation
             and
             
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ;
             which
             Penalty
             also
             was
             thus
             far
             relaxed
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             offered
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Beast
             in
             Sacrifice
             ,
             their
             uncleanness
             should
             be
             thereby
             purged
             ,
             and
             themselves
             restored
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             publick
             Worship
             .
             In
             both
             which
             cases
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             evidently
             substituted
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Offender
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             case
             he
             was
             substituted
             to
             suffer
             that
             very
             punishment
             which
             the
             Offender
             had
             incurred
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             find
             that
             the
             greater
             Crimes
             were
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             expiated
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Offender
             himself
             ,
             whereas
             for
             lesser
             ones
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             Beast
             was
             accepted
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             that
             punishment
             which
             in
             greater
             sins
             was
             exacted
             of
             the
             Criminal
             himself
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             case
             of
             smaller
             sins
             transferred
             from
             the
             Criminal
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Beast
             was
             instead
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Man.
             And
             this
             is
             most
             evident
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Scape-Goat
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             High
             Priest's
             laying
             his
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             had
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             transferred
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             thereby
             so
             polluted
             ,
             that
             he
             defiled
             the
             man
             that
             led
             him
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             who
             was
             therefore
             obliged
             before
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             Camp
             to
             lustrate
             himself
             by
             
               washing
               his
               Cloaths
               ,
               and
               bathing
               his
               flesh
               in
               water
               ,
               Lev.
            
             16.26
             .
             And
             so
             also
             those
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             was
             carried
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               place
            
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             had
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             so
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             defiled
             by
             that
             Imputation
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             ordered
             to
             be
             carried
             without
             the
             Camp
             immediately
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             defile
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             carried
             them
             out
             and
             burnt
             them
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             actually
             defiled
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             them
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             legally
             purified
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             
               Sacrificial
               Expiations
            
             the
             sin
             and
             guilt
             of
             the
             People
             was
             still
             transferred
             upon
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             death
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             was
             instead
             of
             the
             death
             of
             those
             Criminals
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Lev.
             17.11
             .
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               bloud
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             
               that
               maketh
               an
               atonement
               for
               the
               Soul.
            
             And
             indeed
             this
             was
             the
             sence
             which
             all
             Nations
             had
             of
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifices
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             their
             death
             was
             instead
             of
             the
             Punishment
             due
             to
             the
             Offenders
             that
             offered
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Iews
             by
             making
             Expiation
             generally
             understand
             suffering
             Punishment
             for
             another
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             released
             from
             suffering
             it
             himself
             .
             For
             thus
             whereever
             it
             is
             said
             by
             them
             ,
             
               Ecce
               me
               in
               Expiationem
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               En
               me
               in
               ejus
               locum
               ,
               ut
               port●m
               iniquitates
               ejus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             stand
             in
             such
             a
             ones
             place
             that
             I
             may
             bear
             his
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             
               Ecce
               me
               in
               expiationem
               R.
               Chijae
               &
               filiorum
               ejus
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               castigationes
               quae
               obveniunt
               mihi
               sint
               in
               expiationem
               R.
               Chijae
               &
               filiorum
               ejus
            
             ;
             Behold
             I
             am
             for
             an
             expiation
             of
             
               R.
               Chijah
            
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Let
             the
             afflictions
             that
             happen
             to
             me
             be
             for
             an
             expiation
             of
             
               R.
               Chijah
            
             and
             his
             Sons
             .
             So
             when
             all
             the
             People
             were
             to
             say
             to
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             
               Simus
               nos
               expiatio
               tua
            
             ,
             the
             meaning
             was
             ,
             
               In
               nobis
               fiat
               expiatio
               tua
               ,
               nosque
               subeamus
               tuo
               loco
               quicquid
               tibi
               evenire
               debet
               :
            
             Let
             us
             be
             thy
             Expiation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             thy
             Expiation
             
             be
             made
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             undergo
             in
             thy
             stead
             whatsoever
             evil
             thou
             hast
             deserved
             ,
             of
             which
             see
             more
             ,
             
               Buxt
               .
               Lexic
               .
               Chald.
               p.
            
             1078.
             
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             they
             used
             at
             the
             killing
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             they
             plainly
             expressed
             the
             substitution
             of
             it
             in
             the
             room
             of
             their
             own
             forfeited
             lives
             ,
             
               Obsecro
               Domine
               ,
               peccavi
               ,
               rebellis
               fui
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             O
             Lord
             I
             obsecrate
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             rebellious
             ,
             I
             have
             acted
             perversly
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             this
             and
             that
             evil
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             now
             heartily
             repent
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             my
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             let
             those
             evils
             which
             might
             justly
             fall
             upon
             my
             head
             fall
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             my
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               Outram
               de
               sacrif
               .
               p.
            
             273.
             
             And
             so
             also
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Eusebius
               Demonst.
               l.
            
             1.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             expiations
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             their
             lives
             were
             a
             commutation
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             those
             that
             offered
             them
             ,
             as
             who
             should
             say
             a
             life
             for
             a
             life
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             Porphyry
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             original
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Animals
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Certain
             occasions
             requiring
             that
             a
             life
             should
             be
             offered
             for
             a
             life
             ,
             
               Abstin
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             and
             hence
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             curse
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             to
             impr●cate
             all
             those
             evils
             on
             it
             which
             themselves
             had
             deserved
             ,
             
               vid.
               Herod
               .
               Euterp
               .
               &
               Serv.
               in
               Aeneid
               .
            
             3.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             that
             this
             Priestly
             Act
             of
             sacrificing
             or
             killing
             the
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             translating
             the
             punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Offerer
             from
             his
             person
             to
             his
             Victim
             or
             Sacrifice
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Besides
             this
             ,
             another
             Sacerdotal
             Act
             was
             pres●nting
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             the
             People
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             slain
             ,
             the
             Priest
             was
             to
             take
             the
             bloud
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             some
             of
             it
             round
             about
             the
             Altar
             of
             
               burnt
               Offerings
            
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             it
             ,
             say
             the
             Jews
             ,
             was
             
               poured
               out
            
             by
             the
             Priest
             on
             the
             Southside
             Floor
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             two
             holes
             through
             which
             it
             ran
             into
             a
             Channel
             that
             conveyed
             it
             into
             the
             Valley
             of
             Kidron
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Sin-Offerings
             for
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             and
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             carry
             the
             bloud
             within
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             to
             sprinkle
             of
             it
             seven
             times
             before
             the
             Vail
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             some
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Remainder
             of
             the
             bloud
             was
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             on
             the
             Altar
             of
             Burnt
             Offerings
             .
             And
             at
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             himself
             ,
             having
             slain
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             to
             carry
             the
             bloud
             of
             it
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             and
             there
             with
             his
             finger
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             bloud
             of
             it
             seven
             times
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             Now
             this
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             solemn
             presenting
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             sacrificed
             Animal
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             exchange
             or
             price
             of
             Redemption
             for
             the
             forfeited
             life
             of
             the
             Offender
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             was
             offered
             upon
             the
             Altar
             was
             always
             looked
             upon
             as
             religiously
             presented
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             sprinkling
             the
             bloud
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Vehicle
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             sometimes
             called
             the
             
               Life
               ,
               vide
            
             Gen.
             9.4
             .
             the
             Life
             was
             solemnly
             tendered
             and
             presented
             to
             God
             as
             to
             the
             
               supreme
               Lord
            
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             tendry
             ,
             was
             to
             move
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             to
             accept
             of
             that
             life
             instead
             of
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             which
             was
             forfeited
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             
             For
             since
             ,
             as
             a
             Learned
             Author
             of
             our
             own
             hath
             observed
             ,
             all
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             instituted
             ,
             was
             either
             to
             implore
             or
             to
             commemorate
             God's
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             this
             solemn
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             bloud
             in
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             must
             necessarily
             respect
             the
             imploring
             of
             God's
             Pardon
             of
             those
             sins
             for
             which
             the
             Expiation
             was
             designed
             .
             So
             that
             in
             performing
             this
             Rite
             the
             Priest
             was
             a
             silent
             Intercessor
             with
             God
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             his
             action
             was
             a
             solemn
             Deprecation
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             was
             the
             natural
             language
             and
             meaning
             ;
             O
             Lord
             I
             beseech
             thee
             be
             merciful
             to
             these
             guilty
             Supplicants
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             whose
             bloud
             ,
             which
             I
             acknowledge
             is
             justly
             forfeited
             to
             thee
             ,
             I
             here
             present
             thee
             the
             life
             of
             this
             
               sacrificed
               Animal
            
             ,
             whose
             bloud
             I
             am
             sprinkling
             on
             thy
             Altar
             ,
             humbly
             imploring
             thee
             to
             accept
             it
             as
             a
             ransom
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             it
             to
             release
             them
             from
             that
             mortal
             penalty
             in
             which
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             thy
             Iustice.
             Upon
             which
             Intercession
             of
             his
             ,
             God's
             high
             displeasure
             was
             atoned
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             thereupon
             Authorized
             to
             
               bless
               the
               People
               ,
               i.
               e
               ▪
            
             to
             declare
             that
             God
             was
             appeased
             and
             reconciled
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             acts
             it
             consists
             ;
             in
             sum
             therefore
             it
             consists
             in
             sacrificing
             to
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             interceding
             with
             him
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             propitious
             and
             merciful
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             shew
             that
             both
             these
             Acts
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Office
             among
             the
             Iews
             ,
             were
             designed
             and
             intended
             by
             God
             for
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             
             For
             as
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             Sacrificing
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             instituted
             for
             a
             Typical
             representation
             of
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             makes
             the
             
               Sacrificed
               body
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             answer
             to
             ,
             and
             succeed
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             
               Iewish
               Sacrifices
            
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Antitype
             of
             those
             Types
             and
             
               Shadows
               ,
               Heb.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Wherefore
               when
               he
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               saith
               ,
               Sacrifice
               and
               Offering
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               ,
               but
               a
               body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             body
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             former
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             ;
             
               In
               burnt
               Offerings
               and
               Sacrifices
               thou
               hast
               had
               no
               pleasure
               ;
               Then
               said
               he
               ,
            
             verse
             9.
             
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               O
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             die
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             hereby
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               taketh
               away
               the
               first
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             Typical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               establish
               the
               second
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ's
             body
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
             verse
             10.
             
             
               By
               the
               which
               will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               ,
            
             in
             which
             words
             he
             plainly
             makes
             all
             the
             Jewish
             Sacrifices
             
               in
               general
            
             to
             be
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             the
             
               great
               Sacrifice
            
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             all
             of
             them
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             all
             sound
             and
             immaculate
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             far
             forth
             at
             least
             express
             Types
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             unspotted
             innocence
             and
             purity
             .
             But
             then
             as
             for
             those
             Sacrifices
             whose
             bodies
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             peculiarly
             Types
             than
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             our
             
               Saviour's
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             only
             all
             those
             things
             appertaining
             to
             them
             by
             which
             the
             other
             Sacrifices
             represented
             
             it
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             they
             were
             Expiations
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             being
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             did
             more
             eminently
             prefigure
             our
             Saviour's
             being
             Crucified
             without
             the
             City
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             13.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               We
               have
               an
               Altar
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               which
               serve
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               for
               the
               Bodies
               of
               those
               Beasts
               whose
               bloud
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Sanctuary
               by
               the
               High
               Priest
               for
               sin
               are
               burnt
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
            
             lest
             they
             should
             pollute
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             as
             being
             defiled
             and
             cursed
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Peoples
             guilts
             which
             were
             transferred
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               Wherefore
               Iesus
               also
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               the
               People
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
               suffered
               without
               the
               Gate
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             that
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             guilts
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             thereby
             became
             polluted
             and
             accursed
             ;
             in
             which
             words
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             plainly
             represented
             as
             the
             true
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Iews
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             all
             Types
             have
             much
             less
             in
             them
             of
             that
             which
             they
             prefigure
             than
             their
             Antitypes
             ,
             so
             those
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             had
             something
             of
             real
             Expiation
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             much
             less
             than
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             so
             Heb.
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               bloud
               of
               Bulls
               and
               of
               Goats
               and
               the
               ashes
               of
               an
               Heifer
               sprinkling
               the
               unclean
               ,
               sanctifie
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             (
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             a
             real
             Expiation
             made
             by
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerned
             
               the
               purifying
               mens
               flesh
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             releasing
             them
             from
             corporal
             punishments
             and
             legal
             uncleannesses
             ;
             )
             
               How
               much
               more
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               Consciences
               
               from
               dead
               works
            
             ;
             where
             the
             same
             expiation
             in
             kind
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             by
             those
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             is
             expresly
             attributed
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             much
             higher
             degree
             ,
             to
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             which
             plainly
             argues
             the
             former
             to
             be
             a
             Type
             and
             Shadow
             of
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             second
             Act
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Priesthood
             ,
             viz.
             his
             presenting
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             this
             was
             also
             instituted
             for
             a
             Typical
             representation
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             presenting
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             sacrificed
             body
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             Mankind
             .
             And
             hence
             his
             bloud
             is
             called
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               sprinkling
               ,
               which
               speaks
               better
               things
               for
               us
               than
               the
               bloud
               of
               Abel
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.24
             .
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             allusion
             to
             the
             High
             Priest's
             sprinkling
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             on
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             by
             which
             action
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             he
             interceded
             with
             God
             to
             be
             propitious
             to
             the
             People
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             bloud
             which
             he
             there
             presented
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Heb.
             9.24
             .
             and
             the
             High
             Priest's
             entering
             thereinto
             after
             he
             had
             slain
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             a
             Type
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             entring
             into
             Heaven
             after
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               himself
               ,
               Ibid.
            
             verse
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             so
             the
             High
             Pries●'s
             sprinkling
             the
             bloud
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             was
             also
             a
             Type
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             presenting
             his
             bloud
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             pleading
             it
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               entered
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             Heaven
             the
             Antitype
             of
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             
               and
               to
               have
               obtained
               Eternal
               Redemption
               for
               us
               neither
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
            
             as
             
             the
             Jewish
             High
             Priest
             did
             ,
             
               but
               by
               his
               own
               bloud
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.12
             .
             where
             the
             High
             Priest's
             entering
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             is
             plainly
             opposed
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             to
             its
             Anti-type
             ,
             to
             Christ's
             entering
             into
             Heaven
             
               with
               his
               own
               bloud
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             High
             Priest's
             interceding
             for
             the
             People
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             in
             vertue
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Typical
             of
             Christ's
             interceding
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             .
             Thus
             as
             God
             cast
             and
             contrived
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             in
             general
             into
             a
             prefiguration
             or
             visible
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             those
             Emblematical
             Predictions
             he
             might
             intimate
             before-hand
             those
             glorious
             truths
             to
             pious
             and
             inquisitive
             minds
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             afterwards
             more
             plainly
             to
             
               reveal
               ,
               (
               vid.
               Col.
            
             2.17
             .
             and
             Heb.
             10.1
             .
             )
             so
             particularly
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Priesthood
             he
             drew
             a
             rude
             draught
             and
             representation
             of
             the
             future
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             that
             figurative
             Sacrifice
             and
             Intercession
             he
             might
             visibly
             foreshew
             and
             intimate
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Intercession
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             Philo
             that
             the
             Jews
             understood
             their
             High
             Priest
             to
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             or
             Messias
             ;
             for
             thus
             in
             his
             Allegories
             he
             makes
             the
             Temple
             to
             be
             an
             Embl●m
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             which
             God's
             first-born
             Divine
             Word
             is
             the
             High
             Priest
             ;
             and
             in
             several
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             Writings
             he
             makes
             the
             High
             Priests
             Crown
             and
             Vestments
             to
             be
             Types
             and
             Representations
             of
             the
             dignity
             and
             perfections
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Typical
             High-Priesthood
             
             the
             Jews
             were
             in
             some
             measure
             instructed
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             explain
             the
             Priesthood
             and
             Priestly
             Acts
             of
             our
             Saviour
             corresponding
             to
             that
             ancient
             Priesthood
             in
             which
             they
             were
             prefigured
             .
             In
             General
             therefore
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             corresponding
             to
             that
             ancient
             Priesthood
             consists
             in
             
               offering
               up
            
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             presenting
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             thereby
             interceding
             with
             him
             to
             be
             merciful
             and
             propitious
             to
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             consists
             in
             these
             two
             acts
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             
               offering
               up
            
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             presenting
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             of
             each
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             discourse
             at
             large
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             Concerning
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             IN
             handling
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             had
             in
             it
             all
             the
             requisite
             conditions
             of
             a
             most
             real
             and
             
               compleat
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             sin
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             make
             appear
             how
             effectually
             God's
             exacting
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             reconciled
             to
             sinners
             conduces
             to
             their
             reformation
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             had
             in
             it
             all
             the
             requisite
             conditions
             of
             a
             real
             and
             most
             
               compleat
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             sin
             .
             Now
             to
             make
             both
             a
             true
             and
             
               perfect
               expiatory
            
             Sacrifice
             ,
             there
             are
             five
             things
             indispensibly
             necessary
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             being
             sacrificed
             it
             should
             be
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             an
             Offender
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             him
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             released
             from
             his
             own
             Personal
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             .
             For
             in
             all
             those
             Legal
             expiations
             which
             prefigured
             this
             great
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             a
             real
             transferring
             and
             inflicting
             upon
             it
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             the
             Offender
             that
             offered
             it
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             excused
             from
             suffering
             it
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             necessary
             condition
             of
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             is
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               pure
               ,
               sound
            
             ,
             and
             unblemished
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             condition
             is
             required
             in
             all
             kinds
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whether
             Expiatory
             ,
             or
             Eucharistical
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             pure
             or
             Legally
             clean
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             sound
             and
             without
             blemish
             .
             For
             so
             Lev.
             22.20
             .
             
               But
               whatsoever
               hath
               a
               blemish
               that
               shall
               ye
               not
               offer
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               acceptable
               for
               you
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             
               It
               shall
               be
               perfect
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             sound
             and
             entire
             ,
             
               to
               be
               accepted
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               blemish
               therein
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             particulars
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             
               blind
               ,
               or
               broken
               ,
               or
               having
               a
               W●n
               ,
               or
               scurvy
               ,
               or
               scabbed
               ,
            
             verse
             22.
             
             Now
             though
             the
             legal
             uncleanness
             and
             the
             natural
             blemishes
             here
             forbidden
             in
             Sacrifices
             had
             nothing
             of
             sin
             or
             immorality
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             prohibition
             of
             these
             natural
             blemishes
             in
             Sacrifices
             that
             were
             incapable
             of
             moral
             ones
             ,
             denotes
             the
             
             necessity
             of
             a
             moral
             cleanness
             and
             unblemishedness
             in
             that
             
               great
               Expiatory
            
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             which
             they
             Typified
             and
             prefigured
             ;
             and
             hence
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             
               A
               Lamb
               without
               blemish
               and
               without
               spot
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             necessary
             condition
             to
             a
             perfect
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             of
             such
             an
             intrinsick
             worth
             and
             value
             as
             that
             its
             death
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             an
             equivalent
             Commutation
             for
             the
             punishment
             which
             the
             Offender
             deserves
             .
             For
             the
             end
             of
             punishing
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Offender
             himself
             ,
             or
             another
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             is
             to
             secure
             and
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             in
             order
             whereunto
             it
             is
             highly
             requisite
             that
             the
             punishment
             should
             ordinarily
             be
             equivalent
             to
             the
             demerit
             of
             the
             Crime
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             will
             not
             be
             a
             sufficient
             motive
             to
             warn
             and
             deter
             men
             from
             committing
             it
             .
             And
             herein
             consisted
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             ancient
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             suffered
             was
             much
             short
             of
             what
             the
             Offenders
             they
             suffered
             for
             deserved
             ;
             for
             they
             only
             substituted
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Brute
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             far
             greater
             worth
             and
             value
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             how
             much
             less
             valuable
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Beast
             is
             than
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             less
             was
             the
             punishment
             transferred
             upon
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             than
             the
             guilt
             contracted
             by
             the
             Offender
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             necessary
             condition
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             was
             that
             it
             should
             be
             free
             and
             unforced
             on
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Offerer
             .
             For
             since
             he
             had
             deserved
             the
             punishment
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             fit
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             to
             undergo
             it
             for
             
             him
             should
             be
             something
             that
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             have
             no
             right
             to
             substitute
             it
             in
             his
             
               own
               stead
            
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             its
             life
             to
             God
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             freely
             offer
             it
             to
             be
             killed
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             had
             not
             been
             consenting
             to
             the
             exchange
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             must
             have
             been
             invalid
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Expiation
             void
             ;
             and
             hence
             Lev.
             1.3
             .
             it
             is
             required
             that
             
               he
               should
               offer
               it
               of
               his
               own
               voluntary
               will
               at
               the
               door
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               before
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             also
             a
             necessary
             condition
             to
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             that
             it
             should
             be
             admitted
             and
             accepted
             by
             God
             in
             the
             room
             and
             stead
             of
             the
             punishment
             that
             is
             due
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Offender
             himself
             .
             For
             by
             violating
             his
             Laws
             we
             give
             God
             a
             right
             to
             exact
             the
             Penalty
             of
             them
             at
             our
             own
             hands
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             pleases
             he
             may
             refuse
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             Substitute
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             will
             insist
             upon
             his
             right
             to
             punish
             us
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             exchange
             ;
             what
             another
             suffers
             for
             us
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             to
             our
             discharge
             or
             acquittal
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             our
             own
             suffering
             who
             stand
             personally
             obliged
             to
             God
             to
             suffer
             the
             utmost
             evil
             that
             our
             sin
             deserves
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             admit
             another
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             pure
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             grant
             or
             refuse
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Expiatory
             vertue
             of
             all
             Sacrifice
             lies
             in
             God's
             admitting
             and
             accepting
             it
             in
             exchange
             for
             that
             personal
             punishment
             we
             owe
             him
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               given
               them
               the
               bloud
               upon
               the
               Altar
               to
               make
               an
               atonement
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
            
             Lev.
             17.11
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             admitted
             and
             accepted
             that
             
             Bloud
             which
             was
             offered
             on
             the
             Altar
             as
             an
             Atonement
             for
             their
             lives
             which
             were
             forfeited
             to
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             are
             the
             necessary
             conditions
             of
             a
             real
             ,
             and
             
               perfect
               ,
               Expiatory
            
             Sacrifice
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             you
             ,
             do
             fully
             concenter
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             As
          
           
             I.
             In
             dying
             or
             being
             sacrificed
             he
             was
             substituted
             in
             the
             room
             of
             sinful
             men
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             them
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             released
             from
             their
             personal
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             life
             in
             exchange
             for
             ours
             ,
             and
             thereby
             became
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             his
             giving
             himself
             for
             us
             here
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             way
             of
             an
             expiation
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               to
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             phrase
             by
             which
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             is
             expressed
             ;
             for
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             redeem
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             expiate
             by
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Greek
             signifies
             the
             price
             of
             redemption
             ,
             is
             frequently
             used
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             Copher
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             price
             to
             reconcile
             or
             propitiate
             .
             So
             that
             Christ's
             giving
             himself
             for
             us
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             must
             signifie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             his
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             as
             the
             price
             of
             our
             propitiation
             with
             God.
             For
             so
             among
             the
             Jews
             that
             common
             form
             of
             speech
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               be
               your
               redemption
            
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             let
             me
             bear
             your
             Iniquities
             ,
             and
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             that
             you
             
             may
             escape
             ,
             
               Buxt
               .
               Lex
               .
               Chald.
            
             10.78
             .
             Agreeably
             to
             which
             in
             Heb.
             9.15
             .
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             
               die
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               transgressions
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             
               buy
               off
            
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             For
             so
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             given
             himself
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             ransom
             or
             price
             of
             
               Redemption
               for
               all
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             to
             have
             given
             his
             life
             as
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               ransom
               for
               many
               ,
               Matth.
            
             20.28
             .
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             his
             giving
             himself
             for
             us
             was
             to
             
               purifie
               us
            
             ,
             which
             also
             refers
             to
             the
             purifications
             which
             were
             made
             by
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             .
             For
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             from
             guilt
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
             Thus
             Lev.
             16.30
             .
             
               On
               that
               day
               shall
               the
               Priest
               make
               Atonement
               for
               ye
               to
               purifie
               ye
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               pure
               from
               all
               your
               sin
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             is
             generally
             taken
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             other
             Authors
             ,
             by
             whom
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             are
             promiscuously
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               atoning
               ,
               sanctifying
            
             ,
             and
             purifying
             .
             Agreeably
             to
             which
             ,
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             said
             
               to
               purifie
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             1.7
             .
             For
             it
             was
             from
             that
             that
             the
             bloud
             of
             Sacrifices
             did
             immediately
             purifie
             men
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               have
               died
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.3
             to
             
               have
               given
               himself
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             and
             to
             
               have
               once
               suffered
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               the
               just
               for
               the
               unjust
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             and
             his
             Bloud
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               shed
               for
               many
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Matth.
             26.28
             .
             and
             to
             be
             
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ,
             1
             John
             4.10
             .
             by
             which
             expressions
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             our
             sins
             were
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             expiation
             of
             them
             the
             end
             of
             Christ's
             suffering
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             that
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               bear
               our
               sins
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               tree
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             
             to
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             in
             those
             exquisite
             torments
             he
             endured
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
             
               be
               made
               sin
               for
               us
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             even
             as
             the
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             made
             sin
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Piacula
             ,
             that
             underwent
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             for
             the
             Offenders
             that
             offered
             them
             ,
             Lev.
             4.3
             ,
             29.
             and
             also
             to
             
               be
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.13
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             having
             the
             guilts
             of
             our
             sins
             transferred
             on
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             cursed
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             translation
             of
             the
             guilts
             of
             the
             people
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             by
             this
             Translation
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             rendered
             cursed
             and
             unclean
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             so
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             
               suffered
               without
               the
               Gate
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             in
             Isa.
             53.
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               bear
               our
               griefs
               ,
               and
               carry
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               be
               wounded
               for
               our
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               bruised
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ;
               that
               the
               Chastisements
               of
               our
               peace
               were
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               stripes
               we
               should
               be
               healed
               ;
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               upon
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               our
               transgressions
               he
               was
               stricken
               ,
               that
               his
               Soul
               was
               made
               an
               Offering
               for
               sin
               ;
               that
               he
               should
               bear
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               be
               numbred
               with
               the
               transgressors
               ,
               and
               bear
               the
               sins
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               make
               intercession
               for
               the
               transgressors
            
             ;
             all
             which
             expressions
             do
             as
             plainly
             denote
             him
             to
             be
             substituted
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             release
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             words
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             admit
             that
             to
             be
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             the
             words
             of
             it
             do
             as
             plainly
             import
             as
             they
             could
             have
             done
             if
             it
             had
             been
             its
             sence
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             determine
             it
             to
             any
             sence
             whatsoever
             ;
             because
             men
             may
             prevaricate
             upon
             the
             
             plainest
             words
             ,
             and
             with
             quirks
             of
             Wit
             and
             Criticism
             pervert
             them
             to
             a
             contrary
             meaning
             .
             And
             I
             dare
             undertake
             by
             the
             same
             Arts
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             use
             to
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             ,
             to
             elude
             the
             plainest
             words
             that
             the
             Wit
             of
             man
             can
             invent
             to
             express
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               Christ's
               Death
               was
               a
               punishment
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             which
             to
             any
             reasonable
             man
             is
             a
             sufficient
             answer
             to
             all
             the
             Socinian
             Cavils
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             Scripture
             runs
             so
             clear
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             as
             good
             as
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             most
             common
             and
             natural
             acceptation
             of
             its
             words
             ,
             it
             fairly
             implies
             the
             Doctrine
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             real
             punishment
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             their
             main
             Plea
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unjust
             ,
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             to
             punish
             one
             man
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             impose
             any
             sence
             on
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             forein
             soever
             ,
             than
             attribute
             to
             God
             so
             great
             a
             piece
             of
             injustice
             ,
             as
             the
             punishing
             his
             
               own
               Son
            
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Iustice
             of
             this
             procedure
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             by
             and
             by
             to
             clear
             and
             vindicate
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             He
             died
             in
             pure
             and
             spotless
             Innocence
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             highly
             necessary
             to
             his
             being
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             .
             For
             had
             he
             been
             a
             sinner
             ,
             he
             had
             deserved
             to
             die
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             effect
             of
             his
             Death
             could
             have
             been
             only
             the
             Expiation
             of
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             life
             must
             have
             been
             forfeited
             to
             the
             divine
             Justice
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             forfeited
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             should
             by
             his
             death
             redeem
             the
             forfeited
             lives
             of
             others
             .
             And
             accorcordingly
             ,
             
             Heb.
             7.26
             ,
             27.
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               such
               an
               High
               Priest
               became
               us
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               sinners
               ,
               and
               made
               higher
               than
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               who
               needed
               not
               daily
               ,
               as
               those
               High
               Priests
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               sacrifice
               first
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
            
             &c.
             because
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             he
             offered
             was
             his
             
               own
               life
            
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             he
             been
             obliged
             to
             offer
             that
             
               for
               his
               own
               sins
            
             ,
             it
             could
             have
             made
             no
             Expiation
             for
             ours
             ;
             the
             bare
             payment
             of
             a
             man
             's
             own
             debt
             being
             no
             satisfaction
             for
             other
             mens
             .
             And
             therefore
             herein
             the
             Apostle
             places
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             rendred
             sufficiently
             precious
             to
             be
             a
             ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               of
               a
               Lamb
               without
               spot
               or
               blemish
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             most
             holy
             and
             innocent
             person
             ,
             who
             never
             deserved
             the
             least
             evil
             on
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             truly
             precious
             ,
             and
             sit
             to
             be
             a
             ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             accordingly
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               be
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             devoted
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
            
             ,
             2
             ▪
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
             where
             you
             see
             the
             great
             Emphasis
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             laid
             upon
             his
             Innocence
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             qualifie
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             others
             .
             So
             that
             by
             that
             spotless
             obedience
             of
             Christ's
             life
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             which
             
               he
               did
               no
               sin
               ,
               neither
               was
               there
               any
               guile
               found
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             he
             consecrated
             himself
             an
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             III.
             His
             Death
             was
             of
             sufficient
             
               intrinsick
               worth
            
             and
             value
             to
             be
             an
             
               equivalent
               commutation
            
             for
             the
             punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             sinners
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             would
             not
             pardon
             sinners
             without
             some
             commutation
             for
             the
             punishment
             
             that
             was
             due
             from
             them
             to
             his
             Justice
             ,
             was
             that
             he
             might
             preserve
             and
             maintain
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Laws
             and
             Government
             .
             For
             had
             he
             exacted
             the
             punishment
             from
             the
             sinners
             themselves
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             destroyed
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             had
             he
             pardoned
             them
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             without
             any
             punishment
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             exposed
             his
             authority
             to
             the
             contempt
             and
             outrage
             of
             every
             bold
             and
             insolent
             Offender
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             these
             dangerous
             extremities
             of
             severity
             and
             impunity
             ,
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             found
             out
             this
             expedient
             ,
             to
             admit
             of
             some
             exchange
             for
             our
             persons
             and
             punishment
             ,
             that
             so
             some
             other
             thing
             or
             person
             being
             substituted
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             to
             suffer
             and
             be
             punished
             for
             us
             ,
             neither
             we
             might
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             nor
             our
             sins
             be
             unpunished
             .
             This
             therefore
             being
             the
             reason
             of
             God's
             admitting
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             requisite
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             should
             bear
             some
             proportion
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Offenders
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             will
             not
             answer
             God's
             reason
             of
             admitting
             it
             .
             For
             since
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             admitting
             it
             was
             the
             security
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             had
             admitted
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             must
             have
             secured
             his
             Authority
             by
             it
             .
             For
             to
             have
             exacted
             a
             small
             punishment
             for
             a
             great
             demerit
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             within
             a
             few
             degrees
             as
             destructive
             to
             his
             Authority
             as
             to
             have
             exacted
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             to
             punish
             but
             little
             for
             great
             Crimes
             ,
             is
             within
             one
             remove
             as
             mischievous
             to
             Government
             as
             total
             impunity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             support
             his
             own
             Authority
             over
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             exact
             not
             only
             a
             punishment
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             punishment
             proportionable
             to
             the
             guilt
             and
             demerit
             of
             it
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             
             but
             the
             nearer
             the
             punishment
             is
             to
             the
             demerit
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             the
             greater
             security
             it
             must
             give
             to
             his
             Authority
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Iews
             were
             infinitely
             short
             of
             making
             a
             full
             expiation
             for
             their
             sins
             ;
             because
             being
             but
             
               brute
               Animals
            
             ,
             their
             death
             was
             no
             way
             a
             proportionable
             punishment
             to
             the
             great
             demerit
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
             For
             what
             proportion
             could
             there
             be
             between
             the
             momentany
             sufferings
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             those
             eternal
             sufferings
             which
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             man
             do
             deserve
             ?
             The
             death
             of
             a
             Beast
             is
             a
             punishment
             very
             short
             of
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             infinitely
             short
             of
             that
             eternal
             death
             to
             which
             the
             man's
             guilts
             do
             oblige
             him
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Expiations
             which
             were
             made
             for
             Men
             by
             the
             death
             of
             those
             Beasts
             were
             very
             short
             and
             imperfect
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             
               sanctified
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.13
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             acquitting
             them
             from
             their
             Corporal
             Penalties
             and
             
               legal
               Vncleannesses
            
             ;
             but
             could
             not
             at
             all
             
               make
               them
               perfect
               as
               pertaining
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             could
             not
             expiate
             the
             guilt
             of
             any
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             Consciences
             were
             laid
             waste
             and
             wounded
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Heathen
             seem
             to
             be
             aware
             how
             short
             the
             death
             of
             Beasts
             was
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             was
             due
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Men.
             For
             though
             in
             ordinary
             cases
             they
             sacrificed
             Beasts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iews
             ,
             yet
             in
             great
             extremities
             ,
             when
             they
             conceived
             their
             Gods
             to
             be
             highly
             displeased
             with
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             civilized
             of
             them
             sacrificed
             Men
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             the
             death
             of
             Beasts
             to
             be
             an
             insufficient
             expiation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             much
             more
             proportionable
             to
             the
             punishment
             which
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             deserve
             ,
             than
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             Beast
             ;
             because
             a
             Man
             is
             a
             much
             nobler
             Creature
             ,
             as
             being
             far
             advanced
             above
             a
             Beast
             by
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             his
             Reason
             ;
             and
             consequently
             his
             death
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             much
             more
             valuable
             exchange
             for
             the
             punishment
             that
             is
             due
             to
             those
             he
             dies
             for
             .
             But
             herein
             the
             Heathen
             were
             miserably
             mistaken
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             consider
             that
             the
             men
             whom
             they
             sacrificed
             ,
             were
             sinners
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             much
             greater
             flaw
             in
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             a
             Sinner
             than
             to
             be
             a
             Brute
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             latter
             only
             renders
             it
             less
             effectual
             and
             valuable
             ;
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             renders
             it
             utterly
             void
             and
             insignificant
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             considered
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             of
             much
             more
             value
             than
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             yet
             to
             expiate
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             internal
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             in
             the
             death
             of
             an
             innocent
             Beast
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             sinful
             Man
             ;
             because
             the
             latter
             can
             expiate
             only
             for
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             the
             former
             can
             have
             no
             sin
             but
             that
             of
             others
             to
             expiate
             .
             Since
             therefore
             men
             were
             all
             spotted
             and
             blemished
             with
             Sin
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             life
             so
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             commutation
             for
             their
             forfeited
             lives
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               innocent
               Brutes
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             best
             commutation
             they
             could
             make
             was
             infinitely
             short
             of
             their
             demerit
             .
             And
             suppose
             that
             the
             men
             which
             the
             Heathen
             offered
             had
             been
             all
             pure
             and
             innocent
             ,
             yet
             their
             lives
             would
             have
             been
             only
             an
             equivalent
             commutation
             for
             the
             forfeited
             lives
             of
             an
             equal
             number
             of
             sinners
             ;
             unless
             therefore
             one
             half
             of
             Mankind
             had
             been
             innocent
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             been
             sacrificed
             
             for
             the
             other
             half
             that
             was
             guilty
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             an
             equal
             Commutation
             so
             much
             as
             for
             the
             temporal
             punishment
             which
             was
             due
             to
             God
             from
             the
             guilty
             ;
             but
             then
             for
             their
             eternal
             punishment
             a
             Hecatomb
             of
             Angels
             had
             been
             short
             and
             insufficient
             .
             For
             what
             proportion
             is
             there
             between
             a
             temporary
             death
             and
             an
             eternal
             misery
             ?
             Since
             therefore
             ,
             in
             great
             compassion
             to
             us
             ,
             God
             hath
             thought
             meet
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             lieu
             of
             that
             punishment
             which
             was
             due
             to
             him
             from
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             since
             to
             secure
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             requisite
             that
             what
             this
             Sacrifice
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             some
             measure
             equivalent
             to
             what
             we
             had
             deserved
             ,
             and
             since
             we
             had
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             this
             Sacrifice
             must
             be
             something
             infinitely
             more
             precious
             and
             valuable
             than
             the
             bloud
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             yea
             ,
             than
             the
             lives
             of
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             that
             be
             but
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Eternal
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             the
             infinite
             dignity
             of
             whose
             Person
             rendered
             his
             sufferings
             for
             us
             equivalent
             to
             the
             infinite
             demerit
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             that
             gave
             the
             value
             to
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             inhanced
             his
             
               temporary
               Death
            
             to
             a
             full
             equivalence
             to
             those
             
               endless
               miseries
            
             which
             we
             had
             deserved
             .
             For
             if
             the
             life
             of
             a
             King
             be
             (
             as
             David's
             People
             told
             him
             )
             
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               lives
            
             ,
             of
             what
             an
             infinite
             value
             must
             the
             life
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               life
            
             be
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             with
             his
             
               eternal
               Father
            
             ,
             must
             from
             thence
             necessarily
             derive
             upon
             his
             Sacrifice
             an
             immensity
             of
             worth
             and
             efficacy
             .
             And
             hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             purchased
             with
             the
             
               bloud
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             and
             to
             have
             the
             
               life
               of
               God
               laid
               down
            
             for
             us
             ,
             Iohn
             
             3.16
             .
             and
             to
             be
             redeemed
             not
             
               with
               corruptible
               things
               ,
               as
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.18
             ,
             19.
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             makes
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             to
             consist
             in
             the
             worth
             and
             value
             of
             it
             ;
             
               For
               if
               the
               bloud
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               sanctified
               to
               the
               purifying
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               offered
               himself
               without
               spot
               to
               God
               ,
               purge
               your
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.13
             ,
             14.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             was
             the
             infinite
             dignity
             of
             Christ's
             Person
             which
             derived
             that
             infinite
             merit
             on
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereby
             it
             became
             an
             equivalent
             to
             the
             infinite
             demerit
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Nay
             ,
             of
             such
             an
             infinite
             value
             and
             worth
             was
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             it
             not
             only
             countervailed
             for
             the
             punishment
             due
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             but
             did
             abundantly
             preponderate
             it
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             God
             ingaged
             himself
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             remit
             that
             Punishment
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             bestow
             his
             Spirit
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             on
             us
             ;
             both
             which
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             are
             as
             well
             the
             purchace
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             as
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             God
             might
             have
             remitted
             our
             punishment
             without
             superadding
             the
             gift
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             he
             hath
             superadded
             these
             Gifts
             to
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             punishment
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             his
             bloud
             was
             equivalent
             to
             
               both
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             was
             not
             only
             a
             valuable
             consideration
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             
               eternal
               happiness
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             His
             Death
             was
             on
             his
             part
             voluntary
             and
             
             unforced
             .
             For
             since
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             he
             was
             to
             be
             innocent
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             do
             the
             other
             without
             his
             own
             free
             consent
             and
             approbation
             .
             For
             no
             innocent
             person
             can
             be
             justly
             made
             obnoxious
             to
             punishment
             but
             by
             his
             own
             Act
             and
             Choice
             ;
             because
             punishment
             bears
             a
             necessary
             respect
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             desert
             of
             suffering
             evil
             doth
             originally
             spring
             out
             of
             doing
             evil
             .
             So
             that
             an
             innocent
             person
             ,
             considered
             as
             such
             ,
             cannot
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             be
             justly
             obliged
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             innocency
             ,
             he
             may
             by
             his
             own
             Will
             and
             Consent
             oblige
             himself
             to
             undergo
             a
             punishment
             which
             otherwise
             he
             did
             not
             deserve
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             so
             obliged
             himself
             ,
             the
             punishment
             may
             be
             justly
             exacted
             of
             him
             .
             For
             though
             he
             hath
             no
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             by
             his
             own
             act
             oblige
             himself
             to
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             of
             another
             man's
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             merely
             as
             an
             innocent
             person
             he
             cannot
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             either
             upon
             his
             own
             account
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             man's
             ,
             because
             having
             no
             sin
             of
             his
             own
             he
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             another
             man's
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             may
             substitute
             himself
             in
             the
             room
             of
             one
             that
             is
             guilty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             render
             himself
             obnoxious
             to
             his
             punishment
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             suppose
             that
             by
             some
             criminal
             action
             of
             his
             own
             a
             man
             hath
             forfeited
             his
             liberty
             or
             life
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             innocent
             man
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             be
             thereupon
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             death
             or
             imprisonment
             ;
             but
             suppose
             that
             this
             innocent
             man
             having
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             himself
             shall
             voluntarily
             offer
             his
             own
             life
             or
             liberty
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             forfeited
             life
             or
             liberty
             of
             the
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             accept
             it
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             he
             is
             justly
             liable
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             innocence
             ,
             to
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             that
             was
             due
             to
             the
             Offender
             .
             For
             if
             he
             may
             justly
             offer
             this
             exchange
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             may
             ,
             supposing
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             
               free
               disposal
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             justly
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Offender
             is
             as
             much
             in
             his
             disposal
             as
             the
             life
             that
             is
             offered
             him
             in
             exchange
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             disposal
             of
             the
             Offerer
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             as
             much
             right
             to
             give
             the
             Offerer
             the
             Offender's
             life
             for
             his
             ,
             as
             the
             Offerer
             hath
             to
             give
             his
             own
             life
             for
             the
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             when
             both
             Parties
             have
             a
             right
             to
             the
             goods
             which
             they
             exchange
             with
             
               each
               other
            
             ,
             and
             the
             goods
             which
             they
             receive
             are
             on
             both
             sides
             equivalent
             to
             the
             goods
             which
             they
             give
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             exchange
             should
             be
             injurious
             to
             either
             ;
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             be
             injured
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Offender
             which
             he
             gives
             he
             receives
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Offerer
             which
             is
             equivalent
             ;
             the
             Offerer
             cannot
             be
             injured
             ,
             because
             for
             his
             own
             life
             which
             he
             gives
             he
             receives
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Offender
             which
             is
             dearer
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             neither
             Party
             being
             injured
             ,
             the
             exchange
             must
             be
             just
             and
             equal
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             Now
             that
             Christ
             had
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             Iohn
             10.18
             .
             
               No
               man
               taketh
               my
               life
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               lay
               it
               down
               of
               my self
               ;
               I
               have
               power
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               power
               to
               take
               it
               up
               again
               ,
               this
               commandment
               have
               I
               received
               of
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             Souls
             were
             in
             God's
             free
             disposal
             ,
             as
             being
             justly
             forfeited
             to
             him
             by
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             when
             it
             
             tells
             ,
             that
             
               all
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               .
            
             Christ's
             life
             therefore
             being
             in
             his
             own
             free
             disposal
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             undoubted
             right
             to
             exchange
             it
             with
             God
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             souls
             being
             in
             God's
             free
             disposal
             ,
             he
             had
             as
             undoubted
             a
             right
             to
             exchange
             them
             with
             Christ's
             for
             his
             life
             upon
             the
             free
             Tendry
             which
             he
             made
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             exchange
             neither
             Party
             could
             be
             injured
             ,
             because
             they
             both
             received
             an
             equivalent
             for
             what
             they
             gave
             ;
             Christ
             gave
             his
             own
             life
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             gave
             him
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             Souls
             in
             exchange
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             dearer
             to
             him
             ;
             God
             gave
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             Souls
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             which
             Christ
             gave
             him
             his
             own
             most
             precious
             life
             in
             exchange
             ,
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             infinite
             dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             was
             at
             the
             least
             tant-amount
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             both
             Parties
             having
             a
             right
             to
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             the
             goods
             which
             they
             exchange
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             exchange
             just
             and
             valid
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             both
             should
             be
             freely
             consenting
             to
             it
             ;
             now
             that
             God
             was
             freely
             consenting
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             and
             by
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             so
             too
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             testifies
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               he
               gave
               himself
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               gave
               his
               life
               a
               ransom
               for
               many
               ,
            
             and
             
               gave
               his
               flesh
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Matt.
             21.28
             .
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             
               he
               gave
               himself
               for
               us
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               us
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.14
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               us
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.16
             .
             all
             which
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             own
             
               voluntary
               consent
            
             he
             substituted
             himself
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             stead
             that
             we
             might
             escape
             ,
             and
             freely
             exchanged
             his
             own
             life
             with
             God
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             Souls
             which
             were
             
             forfeited
             to
             him
             .
             And
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             innocence
             ,
             it
             were
             just
             in
             God
             to
             expose
             him
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             bitter
             sufferings
             he
             endured
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             the
             Socinians
             themselves
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             or
             charge
             God
             with
             injustice
             )
             how
             much
             more
             was
             it
             just
             when
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             he
             substituted
             himself
             to
             bear
             our
             punishment
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             freely
             exchanged
             his
             life
             for
             our
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             His
             Death
             was
             admitted
             and
             accepted
             by
             God
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             was
             due
             to
             him
             from
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             that
             compleats
             it
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             it
             had
             been
             altogether
             insignificant
             to
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             above-named
             qualifications
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             personal
             punishment
             of
             the
             Offender
             which
             sin
             gives
             God
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Obligation
             of
             his
             violated
             Law
             exacts
             ;
             since
             therefore
             all
             Mankind
             had
             sinned
             ,
             they
             all
             stood
             bound
             to
             God
             to
             suffer
             the
             desert
             of
             their
             sin
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             suffering
             of
             another
             in
             our
             stead
             can
             signifie
             nothing
             towards
             the
             releasing
             us
             from
             this
             Obligation
             ,
             unless
             God
             in
             pure
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             to
             us
             shall
             please
             to
             admit
             and
             accept
             it
             ;
             because
             anothers
             suffering
             is
             not
             ours
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ours
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             .
             Indeed
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             guilty
             person
             himself
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             his
             fault
             ,
             doth
             without
             any
             interposal
             of
             Grace
             ,
             extinguish
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             own
             force
             and
             vertue
             dissolve
             his
             Obligation
             to
             punishment
             ;
             because
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             suffered
             as
             much
             as
             he
             deserves
             ,
             he
             hath
             suffered
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Law
             can
             oblige
             him
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             cannot
             
             be
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             any
             more
             ;
             but
             should
             another
             suffer
             for
             me
             even
             as
             much
             as
             I
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             my self
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             altogeth●r
             insignificant
             to
             the
             expiation
             of
             my
             guilt
             ,
             unless
             God
             in
             meer
             grace
             will
             accept
             it
             for
             my
             suffering
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             anothers
             suffering
             but
             my
             own
             that
             the
             obligation
             of
             his
             Law
             demands
             and
             exacts
             of
             me
             ;
             and
             although
             the
             others
             suffering
             for
             me
             may
             as
             effectually
             secure
             the
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             of
             God's
             Law
             as
             if
             I
             had
             suffered
             what
             I
             deserved
             in
             my
             own
             person
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             admitting
             the
             others
             suffering
             instead
             of
             mine
             ,
             God
             remits
             and
             relaxes
             the
             Obligation
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             which
             requires
             that
             I
             should
             suffer
             in
             my
             own
             person
             .
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             that
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             admitted
             his
             suffering
             for
             ours
             ,
             yet
             this
             being
             out
             of
             meer
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             truly
             said
             to
             pardon
             and
             
               forgive
               us
               for
               Christ's
               sake
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.32
             .
             because
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ's
             suffering
             he
             graciously
             remits
             to
             us
             the
             Obligation
             of
             his
             Law
             which
             requires
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sin
             at
             our
             own
             hands
             ;
             and
             since
             his
             remitting
             to
             us
             the
             Obligation
             of
             his
             Law
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ's
             suffering
             was
             pure
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             remit
             it
             unconditionally
             ,
             but
             being
             absolute
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             graces
             and
             favours
             he
             might
             remit
             it
             upon
             what
             terms
             and
             conditions
             he
             pleased
             .
             So
             that
             though
             if
             we
             had
             suffered
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             our
             sin
             doth
             deserve
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             obliged
             in
             justice
             to
             discharge
             us
             without
             any
             farther
             condition
             ,
             yet
             since
             out
             of
             his
             own
             
               free
               grace
            
             he
             hath
             admitted
             another
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             may
             admit
             it
             with
             what
             limitations
             he
             pleases
             ,
             
             and
             if
             he
             shall
             think
             meet
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             )
             to
             limit
             it
             to
             our
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             ,
             all
             that
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             for
             us
             will
             be
             insignificant
             to
             our
             discharge
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             unless
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             doth
             not
             expiate
             mens
             sins
             as
             their
             personal
             punishments
             do
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             natural
             vertue
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             accepting
             it
             upon
             his
             own
             terms
             and
             conditions
             .
             And
             without
             God's
             accepting
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             at
             all
             an
             expiation
             for
             the
             
               sins
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             conditions
             upon
             which
             he
             accepteth
             it
             ,
             viz.
             our
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             at
             all
             an
             Expiation
             for
             ours
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             solemnly
             declared
             his
             acceptance
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             as
             an
             Expiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             God
             that
             
               laid
               upon
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Isa.
             53.6
             .
             that
             
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
            
             ,
             John
             3.16
             .
             and
             
               sent
               him
               to
               be
               a
               propitiation
               for
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.10
             .
             which
             plainly
             imply
             his
             free
             acceptance
             of
             him
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               given
               himself
               for
               us
               an
               Offering
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             an
             Expiation
             that
             was
             highly
             grateful
             and
             acceptable
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sins
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             wholly
             depends
             on
             our
             performing
             the
             condition
             on
             which
             God
             hath
             accepted
             it
             ,
             and
             since
             it
             is
             upon
             condition
             that
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             accepted
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             eternal
             punishment
             we
             owe
             him
             ,
             unless
             we
             perform
             this
             condition
             ,
             the
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             at
             all
             avail
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             still
             remain
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             undergo
             that
             punishment
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             died
             for
             us
             
               at
               all
            
             .
             God's
             acceptance
             
             indeed
             hath
             made
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             available
             for
             us
             under
             those
             conditions
             and
             limitations
             upon
             which
             he
             accepted
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             when
             he
             hath
             accepted
             it
             conditionally
             ,
             we
             expect
             that
             it
             should
             avail
             us
             absolutely
             and
             unconditionally
             ,
             we
             miserably
             deceive
             and
             abuse
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             Thus
             far
             therefore
             God's
             acceptance
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             instead
             of
             the
             punishment
             we
             have
             deserved
             hath
             rendred
             it
             an
             effectual
             expiation
             and
             ransom
             for
             sinners
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             repent
             and
             amend
             they
             shall
             be
             released
             and
             acquitted
             from
             the
             obligation
             they
             lie
             under
             to
             suffer
             eternal
             punishment
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             entitled
             to
             everlasting
             life
             and
             happiness
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             had
             in
             it
             all
             the
             necessary
             qualifications
             of
             a
             real
             and
             compleat
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ;
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             wise
             and
             effectual
             method
             this
             of
             God's
             admitting
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             for
             sinners
             is
             to
             reduce
             and
             reform
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             will
             evidently
             appear
             by
             considering
             these
             five
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             a
             most
             sensible
             and
             affecting
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             infinite
             guilt
             and
             demerit
             of
             our
             sin
             .
             For
             thus
             under
             the
             Law
             the
             offering
             of
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             implied
             a
             most
             solemn
             and
             sensible
             confession
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             Offerer
             .
             For
             his
             laying
             his
             hand
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             a
             Symbolical
             action
             by
             which
             he
             solemnly
             acknowledged
             to
             God
             that
             he
             had
             justly
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             that
             death
             himself
             which
             his
             Sacrifice
             was
             suffering
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Jews
             have
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Vbi
               non
               est
               peccatorum
               confessio
               ,
               ibi
               non
               est
               impositio
               manuum
               ,
               quia
               manuum
               impositio
               
               ad
               confessionem
               pertinet
            
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             no
             confession
             of
             sins
             there
             is
             no
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             because
             the
             imposition
             of
             hands
             appertains
             to
             Confession
             .
             For
             so
             Lev.
             5.5
             .
             they
             are
             particularly
             directed
             to
             confess
             their
             sins
             upon
             their
             
               bringing
               their
               Trespass-Offering
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Confession
             in
             all
             their
             expiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             solemn
             Propitiation
             ,
             viz.
             the
             dismission
             of
             the
             Scape-Goat
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             is
             directed
             to
             lay
             both
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             Goat's
             Head
             ,
             and
             
               to
               confess
               over
               him
               all
               the
               iniquities
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Lev.
             16.21
             .
             so
             that
             as
             Confession
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             audible
             Sacrifice
             ,
             so
             Sacrifice
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             visible
             Confession
             ;
             and
             the
             demerit
             of
             their
             sin
             being
             thus
             represented
             to
             their
             Eyes
             by
             the
             death
             of
             their
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             far
             more
             apt
             to
             move
             and
             affect
             them
             with
             horror
             and
             detestation
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             audible
             Confession
             how
             severe
             or
             pungent
             soever
             .
             And
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             in
             offering
             up
             himself
             as
             an
             expiation
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             did
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             lay
             his
             hand
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             our
             Representative
             ,
             solemnly
             acknowledge
             to
             God
             that
             we
             had
             justly
             deserved
             to
             suffer
             for
             our
             sin
             a
             punishment
             equivalent
             to
             that
             which
             he
             was
             undergoing
             for
             us
             .
             And
             what
             a
             dreadful
             one
             must
             that
             be
             which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             What
             less
             punishment
             than
             our
             everlasting
             misery
             can
             countervail
             the
             temporary
             death
             of
             him
             who
             was
             so
             eminent
             and
             innocent
             ,
             who
             was
             God-man
             united
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lamb
               of
               God
            
             without
             spot
             or
             blemish
             ?
             If
             the
             Iews
             by
             sacrificing
             a
             Beast
             did
             make
             such
             a
             moving
             acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             deserved
             to
             
             die
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             did
             Christ
             by
             sacrificing
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             acknowledge
             in
             our
             stead
             that
             we
             deserved
             to
             die
             eternally
             ?
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             vertue
             there
             is
             in
             the
             most
             bitter
             and
             pathetick
             confession
             to
             create
             in
             mens
             minds
             a
             horrour
             and
             detestation
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             all
             that
             and
             much
             more
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             whose
             Bloud
             cried
             louder
             against
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             far
             more
             Tragical
             confession
             of
             their
             demerit
             than
             it
             's
             possible
             for
             the
             most
             sorrowful
             Penitent
             to
             do
             with
             all
             the
             Eloquence
             of
             his
             grief
             and
             bitter
             strains
             of
             self-abhorrence
             .
             And
             hence
             our
             Saviour
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               condemned
               sin
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.3
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             have
             solemnly
             acknowledged
             by
             his
             dying
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             dreadful
             punishment
             it
             deserves
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             was
             a
             most
             ample
             declaration
             of
             God's
             severity
             against
             our
             sins
             .
             All
             wise
             Governours
             ought
             so
             to
             exercise
             their
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Authority
             by
             giving
             Offenders
             encouragement
             to
             kick
             against
             it
             ;
             but
             whilst
             their
             mercy
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             slight
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             ,
             it
             will
             infallibly
             expose
             their
             Authority
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             cheap
             and
             vile
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             bold
             and
             insolent
             Offenders
             ;
             the
             Reasons
             therefore
             which
             move
             a
             Prince
             to
             pardon
             Criminals
             ought
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             as
             give
             all
             manner
             of
             discouragement
             to
             them
             from
             presuming
             upon
             impunity
             for
             the
             future
             .
             God
             therefore
             being
             inclined
             by
             the
             infinite
             benignity
             of
             his
             Nature
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             sinners
             ,
             was
             obliged
             in
             wisdom
             to
             shew
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             reasons
             as
             might
             sufficiently
             discourage
             them
             
             from
             presuming
             upon
             his
             Mercy
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Authority
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             could
             be
             so
             sufficient
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             as
             a
             valuable
             Sacrifice
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sin
             ;
             which
             reason
             carries
             with
             it
             such
             an
             awful
             severity
             ,
             as
             must
             needs
             dishearten
             any
             considering
             sinner
             from
             presuming
             upon
             impunity
             if
             he
             
               go
               on
            
             in
             his
             sin
             .
             For
             next
             to
             exacting
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Offender
             himself
             ,
             the
             most
             dreadful
             severity
             he
             could
             have
             expressed
             was
             not
             to
             remit
             it
             upon
             any
             consideration
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             should
             undergo
             it
             in
             his
             stead
             ;
             and
             by
             how
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             valuable
             the
             person
             is
             ,
             who
             undergoes
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             greater
             and
             more
             formidable
             God's
             severity
             appears
             in
             remitting
             it
             to
             us
             .
             Since
             therefore
             in
             consideration
             of
             our
             Pardon
             ,
             God
             would
             admit
             no
             meaner
             Sacrifice
             than
             the
             precious
             Bloud
             of
             his
             own
             
               Eternal
               Son
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             hereby
             expressed
             the
             utmost
             indignation
             against
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             possibly
             do
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             absolutely
             resolved
             never
             to
             pardon
             it
             
               at
               all
            
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             that
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             can
             afford
             us
             ,
             to
             tremble
             at
             his
             severity
             ,
             even
             while
             we
             are
             within
             the
             Arms
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             For
             what
             man
             in
             his
             Wits
             would
             take
             encouragement
             to
             
               sin
               on
            
             from
             a
             mercy
             that
             cost
             the
             Bloud
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             He
             that
             can
             presume
             upon
             such
             a
             reason
             of
             mercy
             hath
             courage
             enough
             to
             out-face
             the
             flames
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             if
             Hell
             it self
             had
             stood
             open
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             seen
             the
             damned
             Ghosts
             weltering
             in
             the
             flames
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             given
             us
             such
             a
             loud
             and
             horrible
             warning
             of
             God's
             severity
             against
             our
             sin
             as
             this
             tremendous
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             doth
             .
             If
             then
             a
             mercy
             that
             is
             
             so
             secured
             from
             being
             made
             an
             encouragement
             to
             sin
             by
             the
             terrible
             reason
             and
             consideration
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             cannot
             deter
             us
             from
             
               sinning
               on
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             wise
             mercy
             that
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             mercy
             that
             the
             great
             God
             can
             indulge
             with
             safety
             to
             his
             Authority
             .
             For
             what
             mercy
             can
             be
             safe
             from
             our
             abuse
             and
             presumption
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             that
             is
             thus
             guarded
             with
             thunder
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             the
             utmost
             severity
             that
             mercy
             could
             possibly
             admit
             of
             ?
             Wherefore
             if
             after
             I
             have
             seen
             my
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Agony
             deprecating
             with
             fruitless
             cries
             that
             fearful
             Cup
             which
             I
             deserved
             ;
             if
             after
             I
             have
             beheld
             him
             hanging
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             covered
             with
             Wounds
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bitter
             Agony
             of
             his
             Soul
             heard
             him
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             after
             I
             have
             seen
             that
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             infinitely
             dear
             and
             precious
             ,
             turn
             a
             deaf
             ear
             to
             his
             mournful
             cries
             ,
             and
             utterly
             refuse
             to
             abate
             him
             so
             much
             as
             one
             degree
             or
             circumstance
             of
             a
             most
             shameful
             and
             tormenting
             death
             in
             consideration
             of
             my
             Pardon
             ;
             If
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             horrible
             spectacle
             I
             have
             heart
             enough
             to
             
               sin
               on
            
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             couragious
             sinner
             indeed
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             desperate
             one
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             affected
             or
             restrained
             by
             all
             the
             terrors
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             most
             obliging
             expression
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             to
             us
             .
             For
             if
             God
             had
             so
             pleased
             he
             might
             have
             exacted
             our
             punishment
             at
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             smart
             
               for
               ever
            
             in
             our
             own
             Persons
             ,
             and
             this
             notwithstanding
             we
             had
             heartily
             repented
             .
             For
             though
             to
             repent
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             a
             sinner
             can
             do
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             alter
             the
             nature
             
             of
             the
             sin
             he
             repenteth
             of
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             render
             it
             less
             evil
             or
             less
             deserving
             of
             punishment
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             is
             Repentance
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             move
             the
             all-wise
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             to
             grant
             a
             publick
             Act
             of
             pardon
             and
             indulgence
             to
             sinners
             ;
             it
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             safety
             of
             any
             Government
             ,
             Divine
             or
             Humane
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             encourage
             Offenders
             ,
             as
             to
             indemnifie
             them
             by
             a
             publick
             Declaration
             meerly
             upon
             condition
             of
             their
             future
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             .
             For
             all
             men
             are
             naturally
             apt
             to
             presume
             that
             God
             will
             be
             better
             to
             them
             than
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             he
             declared
             that
             he
             would
             pardon
             them
             upon
             their
             repentance
             without
             any
             other
             reason
             ,
             this
             would
             have
             encouraged
             them
             to
             hope
             that
             he
             might
             pardon
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             repented
             not
             
               at
               all
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             though
             they
             repented
             but
             by
             halves
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             our
             repentance
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             oblige
             God
             to
             grant
             a
             publick
             Pardon
             to
             sinners
             ,
             and
             since
             this
             was
             the
             best
             reason
             we
             could
             offer
             in
             our
             own
             behalf
             to
             move
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             justly
             exacted
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sin
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             smart
             for
             it
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             best
             reason
             we
             could
             have
             offered
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             such
             was
             his
             goodness
             towards
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             another
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             that
             so
             neither
             we
             might
             be
             ruined
             ,
             nor
             our
             sins
             be
             unpunished
             .
             And
             then
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             sin
             might
             be
             a
             sufficient
             reparation
             to
             his
             injured
             Authority
             ,
             he
             admitted
             his
             
               own
               Son
            
             upon
             his
             voluntary
             offering
             himself
             to
             undergo
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             dignity
             and
             innocence
             of
             his
             Person
             rendered
             that
             temporary
             Death
             he
             underwent
             for
             us
             equi●alent
             to
             that
             eternal
             Death
             
             which
             we
             had
             deserved
             .
             Now
             what
             a
             Prodigy
             of
             love
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             whom
             we
             had
             so
             infinitely
             offended
             ,
             should
             part
             with
             his
             
               own
               Son
            
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             freely
             consent
             that
             he
             should
             undergo
             our
             punishment
             !
             Which
             while
             I
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             it
             puzzles
             my
             conceit
             ,
             and
             out-reaches
             my
             wonder
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             I
             have
             infinite
             reason
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             while
             I
             am
             contemplating
             it
             ,
             I
             seem
             to
             be
             looking
             down
             from
             some
             stupendious
             Precipice
             ,
             whose
             height
             fills
             me
             with
             a
             sacred
             horrour
             ,
             and
             almost
             oversets
             my
             Reason
             .
             But
             Oh!
             the
             amazing
             love
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             towards
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             put
             himself
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             interpose
             his
             own
             Breast
             as
             a
             living
             Shield
             between
             ours
             and
             his
             Father's
             Vengeance
             !
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             unworthiness
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             stupendious
             expression
             of
             Love
             ,
             as
             no
             Romance
             of
             Friendship
             ever
             thought
             of
             !
             And
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             influence
             of
             all
             this
             love
             ,
             but
             to
             oblige
             us
             for
             ever
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             bands
             of
             a
             reciprocal
             affection
             ;
             to
             melt
             down
             our
             stubbornness
             and
             enmity
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             us
             on
             to
             our
             duty
             with
             the
             Cords
             of
             an
             invincible
             indearment
             ?
             For
             is
             it
             possible
             my
             sins
             should
             be
             as
             dear
             to
             me
             as
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             to
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Father
             left
             him
             out
             of
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             I
             leave
             them
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ?
             And
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             so
             kind
             to
             me
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             me
             ,
             can
             I
             be
             so
             ingrateful
             to
             him
             as
             to
             doat
             upon
             those
             sins
             which
             he
             hated
             more
             than
             all
             the
             shame
             and
             torment
             which
             he
             endured
             on
             their
             account
             ;
             those
             sins
             that
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             Thorns
             that
             gored
             his
             Temples
             ,
             and
             the
             Nails
             that
             pierced
             
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             ?
             Sure
             if
             we
             are
             not
             utterly
             lost
             to
             all
             that
             is
             modest
             and
             
               ingenuous
               ,
               tender
            
             or
             apprehensive
             in
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             resist
             these
             endearing
             instances
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             carry
             warmth
             and
             fervour
             enough
             with
             them
             to
             melt
             the
             most
             obdudurate
             natures
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             sure
             and
             certain
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             For
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             vertue
             of
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             that
             all
             Mankind
             depended
             for
             their
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Sacrifices
             were
             a
             principal
             part
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             too
             ,
             who
             besides
             their
             Eucharistical
             ,
             had
             their
             constant
             Expiatory
             Oblations
             to
             atone
             and
             pacifie
             their
             Gods.
             And
             this
             more
             especially
             in
             times
             of
             publick
             Danger
             and
             Calamity
             ,
             when
             they
             conceived
             their
             Gods
             to
             be
             most
             offended
             with
             them
             ;
             at
             which
             Seasons
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             offer
             up
             their
             most
             costly
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             devote
             not
             only
             Hecatombs
             of
             Beasts
             to
             their
             Altars
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             the
             more
             precious
             lives
             of
             
               Men
               ,
               Women
            
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             imagining
             that
             the
             more
             valuable
             the
             life
             was
             ,
             the
             greater
             vertue
             there
             was
             in
             it
             to
             appease
             the
             angry
             Deity
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             sacred
             Rite
             did
             all
             the
             World
             build
             their
             hope
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             conscious
             that
             by
             their
             sin
             they
             had
             forfeited
             their
             own
             lives
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             to
             redeem
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             making
             a
             commutation
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             offering
             him
             another
             life
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             was
             therefore
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             life
             for
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             price
             of
             their
             Redemption
             .
             
             But
             alas
             so
             miserably
             defective
             were
             the
             very
             best
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             rationally
             depend
             on
             them
             with
             any
             confidence
             or
             assurance
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Heathen
             Sacrifices
             ,
             God
             had
             never
             promised
             to
             accept
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             an
             act
             of
             pure
             grace
             and
             favour
             in
             him
             to
             admit
             of
             such
             a
             commutation
             ,
             it
             wholly
             depended
             on
             his
             own
             good-will
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             admit
             it
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             without
             some
             express
             revelation
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             know
             which
             way
             his
             Will
             was
             determined
             in
             the
             case
             .
             And
             then
             even
             their
             most
             precious
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             lives
             of
             Men
             ,
             were
             infinitely
             short
             in
             value
             to
             redeem
             the
             Lives
             and
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             offered
             them
             ;
             those
             sacrificed
             men
             being
             sinners
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             but
             a
             few
             sinners
             for
             many
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             ,
             though
             God
             in
             many
             cases
             had
             promised
             to
             accept
             them
             in
             commutation
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             yet
             those
             being
             only
             the
             lives
             of
             Brutes
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             negatively
             innocent
             ,
             as
             being
             incapable
             of
             Sin
             or
             Vertue
             ,
             could
             merit
             nothing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             infinitely
             short
             of
             a
             valuable
             commutation
             for
             the
             forfeited
             lives
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             All
             which
             considered
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             relying
             on
             them
             for
             Redemption
             from
             the
             Obligation
             they
             lay
             under
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             But
             now
             all
             these
             defects
             are
             abundantly
             supplied
             in
             the
             Sacrifie
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             For
             his
             life
             was
             not
             only
             infinitely
             valuable
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             personal
             Union
             to
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             it self
             an
             equivalent
             Ransom
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             only
             no
             Sinner
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Sacrifices
             were
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             only
             Negatively
             innocent
             ,
             which
             was
             all
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             were
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             also
             perfectly
             
             righteous
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             thereof
             infinitely
             dear
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             crown
             all
             ,
             God
             himself
             both
             by
             express
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             hath
             openly
             declared
             his
             acceptance
             of
             his
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             as
             a
             Ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             upon
             this
             most
             sure
             and
             certain
             ground
             stands
             our
             hope
             of
             pardon
             and
             reconciliation
             with
             God.
             So
             that
             in
             the
             precious
             bloud
             of
             this
             our
             meritorious
             and
             accepted
             Sacrifice
             we
             openly
             behold
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             inviting
             us
             into
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             with
             out-stretched
             arms
             ready
             to
             receive
             and
             embrace
             us
             ;
             which
             gives
             us
             the
             most
             effectual
             encouragement
             in
             the
             World
             to
             return
             to
             our
             duty
             .
             I
             confess
             if
             we
             had
             no
             such
             Sacrifice
             to
             depend
             on
             ,
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             past
             guilts
             might
             justly
             discourage
             us
             from
             all
             thoughts
             of
             future
             repentance
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             natural
             goodness
             and
             benignity
             of
             God
             might
             happily
             give
             us
             some
             small
             hope
             ,
             yet
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             natural
             abhorrence
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             Obligations
             he
             lies
             under
             to
             punish
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             and
             righteous
             Governour
             ,
             would
             very
             much
             dash
             our
             hope
             out
             of
             countenance
             .
             So
             that
             the
             utmost
             encouragement
             we
             could
             have
             had
             ,
             would
             be
             that
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Nineveh
             gave
             his
             People
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               tell
               if
               God
               will
               turn
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               turn
               away
               from
               his
               fierce
               anger
               that
               we
               perish
               not
               ?
            
             Jonah
             3.9
             .
             But
             now
             we
             can
             certainly
             tell
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             turn
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             will
             turn
             from
             his
             anger
             ;
             for
             our
             hope
             depends
             not
             on
             a
             doubtful
             peradventure
             ,
             but
             upon
             a
             
               full
               ,
               perfect
            
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             Sacrifice
             ,
             
               paid
               down
            
             to
             ,
             and
             accepted
             of
             God.
             What
             then
             should
             hinder
             us
             from
             returning
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             thus
             firmly
             assured
             of
             his
             
             gracious
             reception
             ,
             and
             do
             certainly
             know
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             past
             provocations
             shall
             be
             
               blotted
               out
            
             ,
             and
             our
             penitent
             Souls
             embraced
             with
             the
             same
             grace
             and
             favour
             as
             if
             we
             had
             never
             offended
             ?
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             This
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             Seal
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             thus
             of
             old
             Covenants
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sealed
             and
             transacted
             by
             Sacrifice
             .
             So
             Gen.
             15.
             
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             God's
             Command
             ,
             being
             to
             strike
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             offered
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             he
             divided
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             laying
             each
             Moyety
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             between
             which
             God
             passed
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             burning
             Lamp
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Vnto
               thy
               Seed
               will
               I
               give
               this
               Land
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Rite
             of
             passing
             between
             the
             parts
             ,
             God
             condescended
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Men
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Iews
             ,
             when
             they
             struck
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             cut
             the
             Sacrifice
             
               in
               sunder
            
             ,
             and
             pass
             between
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             Ier.
             34.18
             ,
             19.
             by
             which
             action
             they
             made
             this
             imprecation
             on
             themselves
             ,
             
               Thus
               let
               me
               be
               divided
               and
               cut
               in
               pieces
               if
               I
               violate
               the
               Oath
               I
               have
               now
               made
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             is
             called
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
               The
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Exod.
             24.8
             .
             and
             the
             Iews
             are
             said
             to
             
               make
               a
               Covenant
               with
               God
               by
               Sacrifice
               ,
            
             Psal.
             50.5
             .
             For
             all
             Expiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             regularly
             attended
             with
             Peace-offerings
             ,
             in
             both
             which
             the
             Priest
             or
             the
             People
             were
             God's
             Guests
             ,
             and
             in
             token
             of
             reconciliation
             did
             eat
             and
             drink
             with
             him
             of
             the
             provisions
             of
             his
             Altar
             or
             Table
             .
             For
             in
             the
             burnt-offerings
             ,
             the
             sin-offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             trespass-offerings
             ,
             the
             Priests
             only
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Proxies
             and
             Representatives
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             God's
             Guests
             ;
             but
             then
             in
             the
             Peace-offerings
             which
             followed
             them
             ,
             the
             People
             themselves
             were
             admitted
             to
             his
             Table
             to
             partake
             with
             him
             of
             those
             sacred
             Viands
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             first
             the
             Priests
             ,
             as
             the
             Peoples
             Representatives
             ,
             struck
             Covenant
             with
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             they
             struck
             Covenant
             with
             God
             for
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             all
             Nations
             to
             solemnize
             their
             Covenants
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             by
             eating
             together
             ,
             so
             God
             ,
             in
             condescension
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             same
             Rite
             engage
             himself
             in
             Covenant
             with
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             was
             a
             Seal
             and
             Ratification
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Sacrifices
             were
             ,
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.29
             .
             Heb.
             13.20
             .
             For
             his
             Sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             was
             the
             meritorious
             Sin-offering
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             the
             Head
             and
             Representative
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             did
             solemnize
             the
             New
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             obtained
             of
             his
             Father
             an
             inviolable
             Ratification
             of
             his
             Promise
             of
             Grace
             and
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             .
             For
             in
             that
             dreadful
             transaction
             God
             did
             solemnly
             engage
             himself
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             perform
             to
             her
             what
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             upon
             the
             terms
             specified
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               made
               reconciliation
               in
               his
               own
               body
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               slain
               the
               enmity
               thereon
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.16
             .
             and
             to
             have
             
               made
               peace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             of
             
               peace
               ,
               through
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.20
             .
             But
             then
             to
             this
             Sin-offering
             there
             
             follows
             a
             Peace-offering
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             her self
             ,
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             at
             this
             Table
             ,
             strikes
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             holy
             signs
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             gives
             to
             ,
             and
             receives
             from
             God
             assurance
             of
             mutual
             Amnesty
             and
             Friendship
             ;
             and
             hence
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.16
             ,
             20.
             this
             holy
             Supper
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               drinking
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               being
               partakers
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             when
             God
             in
             this
             Supper
             doth
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             Priest
             present
             his
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             doth
             thereby
             renew
             his
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             receive
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             drink
             God's
             
               Viands
               ,
               we
            
             thereby
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
             Thus
             God
             in
             great
             condescension
             to
             our
             desponding
             minds
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             ratifie
             his
             Covenant
             with
             us
             in
             our
             own
             way
             and
             manner
             ;
             not
             that
             this
             ratification
             doth
             render
             his
             Covenant
             surer
             in
             it self
             ,
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             surer
             than
             his
             promise
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             diffident
             minds
             ,
             he
             is
             sometimes
             pleased
             to
             add
             his
             Oath
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             to
             his
             Promise
             and
             Oath
             he
             hath
             superadded
             these
             federal
             Ratifications
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             same
             with
             those
             legal
             Forms
             and
             Rituals
             by
             which
             men
             were
             wont
             to
             ratifie
             their
             Covenants
             and
             Agreements
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             upon
             that
             account
             more
             apt
             to
             assure
             and
             confirm
             our
             minds
             .
             And
             now
             what
             a
             mighty
             influence
             must
             this
             solemn
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             have
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             excite
             and
             quicken
             our
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             render
             us
             
               actively
               zealous
            
             of
             good
             Works
             ?
             For
             when
             God
             hath
             not
             only
             owned
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             to
             be
             
             his
             ,
             by
             the
             many
             miraculous
             attestations
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             vouchsafed
             by
             all
             those
             federal
             Rites
             ,
             that
             were
             most
             sacred
             among
             men
             ,
             to
             oblige
             himself
             to
             perform
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             abundant
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             it
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             promised
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             is
             fully
             resolved
             to
             perform
             those
             promises
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             them
             ;
             since
             by
             the
             Bloud
             of
             his
             
               own
               Son
            
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             him
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sacramental
             signs
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             his
             Son
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             the
             utmost
             punctilio
             .
             So
             that
             now
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             Covenant
             stands
             upon
             a
             firm
             and
             immoveable
             foundation
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             only
             the
             Promise
             a●d
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Seal
             of
             God
             to
             depend
             on
             ;
             and
             having
             all
             the
             good
             things
             of
             the
             Covenant
             thus
             solemnly
             consigned
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             abundant
             encouragement
             doth
             it
             give
             us
             to
             return
             to
             God
             and
             our
             Duty
             ?
             For
             now
             we
             are
             not
             only
             assured
             of
             his
             pardon
             and
             gracious
             reception
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             
               blessed
               Spirit
            
             to
             back
             and
             enforce
             our
             pious
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             conquer
             all
             those
             resistances
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             with
             which
             we
             are
             to
             contend
             ;
             and
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             contend
             with
             all
             our
             might
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             immortal
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             proposed
             to
             us
             as
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             victory
             ,
             and
             are
             firmly
             assured
             ,
             that
             after
             we
             have
             spent
             a
             few
             moments
             here
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             removed
             from
             hence
             into
             that
             triumphant
             state
             of
             Immortality
             ,
             there
             to
             reign
             in
             unspeakable
             glory
             and
             delight
             among
             the
             blessed
             Conquerors
             above
             ,
             and
             sing
             Hallelujahs
             with
             them
             
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             For
             to
             all
             these
             blessed
             things
             we
             are
             entitled
             by
             the
             ratifications
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             Having
             therefore
             these
             great
             and
             precious
             Promises
             sealed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             
               Iesus
               ,
               Let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ▪
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             how
             effectually
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             contributes
             to
             our
             reformation
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             it
             contributes
             only
             as
             a
             concurrent
             cause
             with
             our
             own
             endeavours
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             work
             upon
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             dead
             Machines
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             vital
             principle
             of
             action
             in
             us
             ;
             nor
             yet
             as
             necessary
             Agents
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             free-will
             or
             principle
             of
             self-determination
             ;
             it
             draws
             us
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             the
             
               cords
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             a
             powerful
             grace
             and
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             drive
             or
             hale
             us
             with
             any
             violent
             or
             irresistible
             Agency
             .
             For
             after
             all
             the
             powerful
             influence
             of
             his
             Death
             to
             reform
             and
             amend
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             in
             our
             own
             disposal
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             resist
             and
             baffle
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             in
             despite
             of
             it
             continue
             in
             our
             wickedness
             if
             we
             please
             .
             But
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             our
             own
             eternal
             peril
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             one
             day
             expect
             to
             answer
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             which
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             most
             powerful
             method
             of
             saving
             them
             we
             have
             wilfully
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             not
             only
             defeated
             ,
             but
             
               trampled
               on
            
             ;
             and
             if
             both
             these
             be
             brought
             to
             our
             account
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             we
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             since
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             save
             us
             will
             be
             brought
             in
             judgment
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             an
             horrid
             aggravation
             
             of
             our
             guilt
             ,
             to
             inflame
             the
             reckoning
             of
             our
             punishment
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             we
             concur
             with
             this
             great
             design
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             our
             own
             reformation
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             his
             Death
             will
             not
             only
             be
             as
             insignificant
             to
             our
             happiness
             as
             it
             is
             to
             the
             redemption
             of
             Devils
             ,
             but
             even
             those
             vocal
             wounds
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             to
             
               plead
               for
            
             ,
             will
             accuse
             and
             condemn
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             eloquent
             Bloud
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             Native
             Language
             speaks
             better
             things
             for
             us
             than
             the
             bloud
             of
             Abel
             ,
             will
             like
             the
             Souls
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             raise
             a
             cry
             of
             vengeance
             on
             us
             as
             high
             as
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             as
             we
             would
             not
             find
             this
             blessed
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             for
             our
             
               City
               of
               refuge
            
             ,
             converted
             into
             an
             
               avenger
               of
               bloud
            
             let
             us
             diligently
             concur
             with
             it
             to
             our
             utmost
             ●ower
             in
             this
             n●cessary
             design
             of
             our
             reformation
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             washed
             white
             and
             clean
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             appear
             before
             God
             
               holy
               ,
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               and
               unreproveable
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             first
             Act
             of
             Christ's
             
               Priesthood
               ,
               viz.
            
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             Of
             Christ's
             Intercession
             ,
             or
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Advocation
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             NOW
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             Act
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Priesthood
             ,
             corresponding
             to
             that
             ancient
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             typified
             and
             
               prefigured
               ,
               viz.
            
             his
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             thereby
             to
             move
             God
             ,
             as
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             to
             be
             merciful
             and
             propitious
             to
             us
             .
             In
             discoursing
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             Advocation
             which
             he
             performs
             by
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shew
             the
             admirable
             tendency
             of
             this
             Method
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             graces
             and
             favours
             to
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             Intercession
             and
             Advocation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             reduce
             and
             reform
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             First
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Nature
             of
             this
             our
             Saviour's
             Advocation
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             defined
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               solemn
               address
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               our
               behalf
               ,
               wherein
               by
               presenting
               to
               him
               his
               own
               Sacrificed
               body
               ,
               and
               by
               continuing
               and
               perpetuating
               the
               presentation
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               doth
               effectually
               move
               and
               solicite
               him
               graciously
               to
               receive
               and
               accept
               our
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               impower
               him
               to
               bestow
               on
               us
               all
               those
               graces
               and
               favours
               ,
               which
               
               in
               consideration
               of
               his
               Sacrifice
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               us
               .
            
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             Definition
             I
             shall
             distinctly
             explain
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             four
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             
               solemn
               address
            
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Address
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             presenting
             his
             
               Sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             continued
             and
             perpetuated
             by
             the
             perpetual
             Oblation
             or
             presenting
             of
             this
             his
             sacrificed
             body
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             vertue
             of
             this
             perpetual
             Oblation
             he
             doth
             always
             
               successfully
               move
            
             and
             solicite
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             receive
             and
             graciously
             accept
             our
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             impower
             him
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             all
             those
             graces
             and
             favours
             which
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             I.
             This
             Advocation
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             is
             a
             
               solemn
               address
            
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             And
             this
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             very
             word
             Advocation
             ;
             for
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             an
             Advocate
             is
             to
             address
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             Client
             ,
             to
             the
             Party
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             concerned
             ,
             or
             to
             plead
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             Client
             with
             some
             Person
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             some
             difference
             ,
             or
             from
             whom
             he
             expects
             some
             favour
             .
             Now
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             which
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             imply
             his
             addressing
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             composing
             that
             difference
             which
             sin
             hath
             made
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             obtaining
             
             for
             us
             his
             mercy
             and
             favour
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sence
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             render
             Advocate
             ,
             is
             generally
             used
             among
             all
             Authors
             ,
             
               vide
               Outram
               de
               Sacrif
               .
               p.
            
             360.
             
             And
             so
             also
             the
             word
             Intercession
             signifies
             to
             address
             for
             one
             person
             to
             another
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reconciling
             some
             matter
             of
             difference
             between
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             obtaining
             from
             the
             one
             some
             favour
             for
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             
               intercede
               for
               us
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.34
             .
             this
             Intercession
             also
             must
             necessarily
             imply
             his
             making
             application
             to
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             to
             
               intercede
               for
            
             ,
             signifies
             to
             advocate
             or
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             another
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             always
             signifie
             to
             
               accuse
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.2
             .
             1
             Maccab.
             8.32
             .
             and
             1
             Maccab.
             10.61
             .
             and
             1
             Mac.
             11.25
             .
             And
             consequently
             when
             our
             Saviour
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             denote
             his
             addressing
             himself
             to
             God
             as
             our
             Advocate
             ,
             to
             plead
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             solicite
             our
             interest
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Heb.
             9.24
             .
             we
             are
             told
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               entered
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             which
             phrase
             cannot
             without
             infinite
             force
             be
             otherwise
             understood
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             appearing
             for
             us
             as
             our
             Advocate
             to
             God.
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             in
             this
             his
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             addresses
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             whose
             bountiful
             hands
             he
             procures
             and
             receives
             all
             those
             blessings
             and
             favours
             which
             he
             derives
             to
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Fountain
             whence
             all
             our
             blessings
             flow
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             Channel
             that
             receives
             them
             thence
             ,
             and
             conveys
             them
             down
             to
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             Son
             can
             bestow
             nothing
             
             on
             us
             in
             his
             own
             right
             ,
             independently
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             whose
             Minister
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             he
             acts
             ;
             And
             since
             they
             are
             all
             his
             Father's
             goods
             which
             he
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             cannot
             justly
             bestow
             them
             without
             his
             leave
             and
             consent
             ,
             the
             obtaining
             of
             which
             is
             the
             great
             business
             of
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             whereby
             he
             continually
             moves
             and
             solicites
             the
             Father
             to
             grant
             to
             him
             those
             good
             things
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             
               high
               Almoner
            
             of
             the
             Father's
             graces
             and
             favours
             he
             bestows
             upon
             us
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             gives
             to
             us
             he
             receives
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             receives
             of
             the
             Father
             he
             procures
             by
             his
             intercession
             with
             ,
             and
             address
             to
             him
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             address
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             thus
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest's
             address
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             consisted
             in
             presenting
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             sprinkling
             it
             upon
             and
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Majesty
            
             .
             For
             he
             made
             no
             vocal
             Prayer
             for
             them
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             performed
             not
             his
             intercession
             by
             words
             ,
             but
             by
             actions
             ;
             and
             the
             principal
             action
             he
             performed
             there
             was
             sprinkling
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             action
             was
             a
             very
             significant
             Intercession
             ,
             importing
             this
             Sense
             ,
             
               O
               God
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               accept
               this
               bloud
               which
               I
               offer
               thee
               for
               the
               lives
               of
               thy
               People
               which
               are
               forfeited
               to
               thee
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             up
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             ascends
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             true
             Antitype
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             and
             there
             presents
             not
             his
             bloud
             but
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             
             Father
             ,
             that
             body
             which
             not
             long
             before
             bled
             and
             died
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             probable
             ,
             carried
             with
             it
             all
             the
             wounds
             it
             received
             in
             its
             Crucifixion
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             story
             of
             Thomas
             it
             is
             certain
             it
             retained
             them
             after
             its
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             by
             thus
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             did
             what
             the
             High
             Priest
             did
             when
             he
             sprinkled
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             interceded
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             he
             interceded
             more
             prevalently
             by
             this
             significant
             action
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             used
             all
             the
             Eloquence
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             For
             his
             wounds
             are
             vocal
             ,
             and
             his
             bloud
             speaks
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             
               speaks
               better
               things
               for
               us
               than
               the
               bloud
               of
               Abel
            
             spoke
             ,
             but
             also
             expresses
             what
             it
             speaks
             far
             more
             powerfully
             and
             emphatically
             than
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             verbal
             Oratory
             to
             do
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             presenting
             to
             his
             Father
             his
             wounded
             and
             bleeding
             body
             ,
             which
             carries
             with
             it
             an
             inexhaustible
             fountain
             of
             Rhetorique
             and
             Persuasion
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             most
             moving
             and
             pathetical
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             though
             the
             full
             force
             and
             Emphasis
             of
             it
             no
             Language
             can
             express
             ,
             
               O
               my
               Father
               behold
               this
               sacrificed
               body
               of
               mine
               ,
               which
               ,
               by
               thy
               consent
               and
               approbation
               ,
               hath
               been
               substituted
               to
               bear
               the
               punishment
               which
               was
               due
               to
               thee
               from
               Mankind
               ;
               and
               through
               the
               wounds
               of
               which
               I
               have
               chearfully
               poured
               out
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               ransom
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               this
               bloud
               therefore
               be
               thou
               so
               far
               propitious
               to
               those
               miserable
               sinners
               it
               was
               shed
               for
               ,
               as
               ,
               upon
               condition
               they
               shall
               repent
               ,
               to
               accept
               it
               in
               exchange
               for
               the
               lives
               of
               their
               Souls
               which
               are
               forfeited
               to
               thee
               ,
               to
               release
               them
               from
               the
               Obligation
               they
               are
               under
               to
               die
               eternally
               ,
               and
               
               upon
               their
               final
               perseverance
               in
               well-doing
               to
               crown
               them
               with
               eternal
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               bloud
               which
               at
               thy
               command
               I
               have
               willingly
               shed
               for
               them
               may
               not
               ,
               through
               their
               inability
               to
               repent
               and
               persevere
               ,
               be
               utterly
               ineffectual
               to
               them
               ;
               O
               send
               thy
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               assist
               their
               weak
               faculties
               ,
               to
               excite
               their
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               co-operate
               with
               them
               .
               This
            
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             Christ's
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             
               better
               things
               which
               his
               bloud
               bespeaks
               for
               us
               .
            
             For
             his
             bloud
             bespeaks
             those
             good
             things
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             for
             which
             he
             shed
             it
             upon
             
               Earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             our
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             of
             which
             blessings
             his
             bloud
             being
             the
             price
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             accept
             ,
             his
             presenting
             it
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             not
             only
             
               speaks
               for
            
             ,
             but
             humbly
             demands
             them
             ,
             as
             carrying
             with
             it
             the
             unanswerable
             claim
             of
             an
             accepted
             Price
             to
             a
             stated
             Purchace
             .
             So
             that
             this
             address
             which
             Christ
             makes
             for
             us
             to
             God
             in
             heaven
             is
             not
             performed
             by
             him
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             prostrate
             Supplicant
             ,
             with
             bended
             knees
             ,
             up-lifted
             hands
             ,
             and
             lowly
             supplications
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             comports
             with
             the
             Kingly
             Majesty
             he
             is
             advanced
             to
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             assert
             his
             own
             right
             of
             purchace
             in
             the
             blessings
             he
             addresses
             for
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             the
             supreme
             fountain
             and
             disposer
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             he
             performs
             by
             
               appearing
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
            
             and
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             him
             as
             a
             standing
             motive
             to
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             crown
             us
             with
             all
             those
             graces
             and
             favours
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
             And
             accordingly
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               offer
               himself
            
             to
             God
             for
             us
             in
             
             heaven
             ,
             Heb.
             9.25
             .
             and
             to
             
               offer
               his
               one
               Sacrifice
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               for
               sin
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.12
             .
             By
             which
             offering
             or
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             doth
             at
             once
             claim
             for
             us
             by
             the
             right
             of
             his
             purchace
             all
             those
             good
             things
             for
             which
             he
             paid
             down
             the
             price
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             a
             silent
             desire
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             bestow
             them
             upon
             us
             ,
             whereby
             he
             acknowledges
             him
             to
             be
             the
             sovereign
             disposer
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             this
             significant
             action
             of
             Christ's
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             God
             is
             both
             a
             Claim
             and
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             rather
             it
             is
             a
             Prayer
             backt
             and
             enforced
             with
             a
             rightful
             claim
             to
             the
             blessings
             he
             prays
             for
             .
             For
             so
             for
             that
             particular
             blessing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             John
             14.16
             .
             not
             that
             he
             offers
             up
             any
             other
             Prayer
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             what
             his
             wounds
             and
             bloud
             continually
             make
             ,
             which
             with
             incessant
             importunity
             do
             move
             and
             solicite
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             but
             his
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             by
             presenting
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             my
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             going
             to
             offer
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             among
             other
             blessings
             ,
             I
             shall
             purchace
             of
             my
             Father
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             pray
             him
             to
             send
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             pray
             him
             by
             my
             wounds
             and
             bloud
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             moving
             and
             eloquent
             than
             any
             vocal
             Prayer
             I
             can
             offer
             in
             your
             behalf
             ;
             for
             while
             they
             pray
             him
             to
             send
             his
             Spirit
             to
             you
             ,
             they
             lay
             an
             undeniable
             claim
             to
             what
             they
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             dear
             and
             inestimable
             price
             by
             which
             I
             am
             purchasing
             his
             Spirit
             for
             you
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             address
             which
             Christ
             now
             makes
             for
             us
             to
             his
             
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             both
             prays
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             claims
             what
             he
             prays
             for
             .
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             by
             the
             continued
             and
             perpetual
             oblation
             or
             presentment
             of
             this
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             Father
             that
             Christ
             continues
             and
             perpetuates
             this
             his
             address
             or
             intercession
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             For
             the
             fi●st
             presenting
             or
             o●lation
             of
             his
             sacrificed
             body
             in
             Heaven
             was
             the
             beginning
             and
             commencement
             of
             his
             intercession
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             progress
             of
             his
             intercession
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             same
             oblation
             continued
             and
             perpetuated
             .
             For
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             interceding
             for
             the
             people
             
               all
               the
               time
            
             that
             he
             was
             presenting
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             Christ
             is
             interceding
             for
             us
             
               all
               the
               while
            
             that
             he
             is
             presenting
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             that
             he
             intercedes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               so
               long
            
             as
             his
             body
             is
             present
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               so
               long
            
             he
             must
             be
             interceding
             by
             it
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             So
             that
             between
             the
             Iewish
             High
             Priest's
             Intercession
             and
             Christ's
             there
             is
             this
             vast
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             presented
             himself
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             with
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             consequently
             interceded
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             
               once
               a
               year
               ,
               viz.
            
             on
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             whereas
             the
             
               latter
               continually
            
             presents
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             continually
             intercede
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             whereas
             the
             bloud
             which
             the
             High
             Priest
             presented
             was
             so
             mean
             and
             inconsiderable
             that
             the
             whole
             vertue
             of
             it
             was
             still
             spent
             in
             one
             Act
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             available
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             intercede
             with
             it
             twice
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             in
             every
             new
             act
             of
             Intercession
             he
             was
             still
             fain
             to
             present
             new
             bloud
             ;
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             was
             of
             
             that
             infinite
             moment
             and
             value
             as
             that
             though
             he
             makes
             a
             continued
             and
             perpetuated
             Intercession
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             the
             power
             and
             prevalency
             of
             it
             with
             God
             remains
             fresh
             and
             unimpaired
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             needs
             not
             sacrifice
             again
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             new
             bloud
             to
             present
             ,
             but
             with
             that
             which
             he
             shed
             1600.
             years
             ago
             he
             still
             intercedes
             for
             us
             with
             the
             same
             effect
             and
             success
             as
             when
             he
             first
             presented
             it
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             there
             was
             no
             need
             
               that
               he
               should
               offer
               himself
               often
               ,
               as
               the
               High
               Priest
               entered
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               every
               year
               ,
               with
               bloud
               of
               others
               :
               for
               then
               must
               he
               have
               often
               suffered
               ,
               since
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               he
               appeared
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               by
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.25
             ,
             26.
             
             So
             that
             Christ's
             one
             Sacrifice
             being
             of
             perpetual
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             as
             
               such
               ,
               perpetually
            
             presented
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             therewithal
             makes
             a
             continued
             and
             uninterrupted
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             continue
             to
             do
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Iesus
               once
               for
               all
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             And
             
               whereas
               every
               Priest
               standeth
               daily
               ministring
               and
               offering
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               sin
               ,
               this
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               for
               ever
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             this
             
               offering
               his
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
            
             in
             heaven
             being
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             perpetually
             continued
             act
             of
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             ever
             lives
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             his
             perpetual
             presence
             there
             to
             make
             perpetual
             Intercession
             
             for
             us
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             his
             Priestly
             Act
             of
             Intercession
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               an
               unchangeable
               Priesthood
            
             not
             barely
             
               because
               he
               continues
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             might
             have
             done
             and
             yet
             ●eased
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             continues
             for
             ever
             exercising
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Heb.
             7.24
             .
             And
             hence
             also
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             a
             
               Royal
               Priest
            
             ,
             as
             Melchisedeck
             was
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             was
             the
             proper
             Character
             of
             Melchisedeck's
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Heb.
             7.17
             .
             For
             Melchisedeck
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Type
             or
             Shadow
             of
             an
             
               eternal
               Royal
            
             Priest
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               and
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               descent
               ,
            
             or
             Genealogy
             ,
             
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               days
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               a
               Priest
               continually
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.3
             .
             where
             the
             Phrase
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               descent
            
             ,
             or
             Genealogy
             ,
             explains
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               without
               Father
               ,
               and
               without
               Mother
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             without
             any
             Father
             or
             Mother
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             Moses
             ;
             so
             the
             Syriac
             version
             ,
             
               whose
               Father
               and
               Mother
               are
               neither
               of
               them
               recorded
               in
               the
               Genealogies
            
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             very
             much
             differed
             from
             the
             Aaronical
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             names
             were
             constantly
             recorded
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Genealogies
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Esdr.
             11.62
             .
             and
             so
             also
             Philo
             on
             the
             Decalogue
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             descent
             and
             Progeny
             of
             the
             Priests
             is
             kept
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             exactness
             .
             So
             that
             there
             being
             no
             Genealogy
             at
             all
             of
             Melchisedeck
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             he
             is
             introduced
             into
             the
             History
             like
             a
             man
             
               dropt
               down
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Text
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               days
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               life
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             ,
             contrary
             to
             its
             common
             usage
             ,
             when
             it
             makes
             mention
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             takes
             no
             notice
             at
             all
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             either
             of
             Melchisedeck's
             birth
             or
             death
             ;
             and
             herein
             he
             is
             
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             mentions
             him
             appearing
             and
             acting
             upon
             the
             Stage
             without
             either
             entrance
             or
             exit
             ,
             as
             if
             like
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             he
             had
             
               abode
               a
               Priest
               continually
            
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Moses's
             History
             treats
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             without
             taking
             any
             notice
             of
             his
             beginning
             or
             end
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             so
             Christ
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             is
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             perpetual
             Oblation
             and
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             perpetually
             exercises
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             continued
             intercession
             for
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             IV.
             This
             address
             being
             made
             by
             the
             continued
             Oblation
             or
             presenting
             of
             his
             
               sacrificed
               body
            
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             vertue
             thereof
             always
             effectual
             and
             successful
             .
             For
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             at
             large
             ,
             was
             the
             price
             of
             his
             purchace
             of
             those
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ;
             the
             price
             which
             God
             by
             a
             solemn
             agreement
             with
             our
             Saviour
             had
             obliged
             himself
             to
             admit
             and
             accept
             .
             For
             the
             only
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ,
             are
             those
             which
             are
             specified
             in
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             New
             Covenant
             God
             granted
             to
             Mankind
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             meritorious
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             when
             he
             went
             to
             
               offer
               up
            
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               according
               to
               what
               was
               determined
            
             ,
             or
             
             
               agreed
               on
            
             between
             his
             Father
             and
             himself
             ,
             Luke
             22.22
             .
             And
             hence
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             in
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             did
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Covenant
               to
               him
               a
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             Luke
             22.29
             .
             which
             Kingdom
             includes
             a
             Kingly
             power
             to
             bestow
             upon
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             the
             Rewards
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             obliged
             himself
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             to
             bestow
             this
             Kingly
             power
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             of
             Heb.
             10.7
             .
             seems
             to
             be
             intended
             ,
             
               then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               I
               come
               ,
               in
               the
               Volume
               of
               the
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               ,
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               O
               God
            
             ;
             where
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             the
             
               Volume
               of
               the
               Book
            
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             be
             more
             truly
             translated
             the
             
               Instrument
               ,
               Indenture
            
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             that
             is
             between
             thee
             and
             me
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             answers
             ,
             signifieth
             any
             sort
             of
             writing
             ,
             and
             particularly
             a
             Bill
             ,
             Deut.
             24.1
             .
             according
             to
             which
             sence
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             here
             signifie
             the
             volume
             or
             folding
             of
             a
             Bill
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             an
             Indenture
             or
             Covenant
             .
             When
             therefore
             he
             s●ith
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               come
               ,
               in
               the
               Indenture
               or
               Cov●nant
               which
               is
               between
               thee
               and
               me
               ,
            
             by
             which
             thou
             has●
             bequeathed
             or
             covenanted
             to
             me
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             power
             to
             bestow
             such
             and
             such
             blessings
             on
             my
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             exprest
             or
             written
             ,
             that
             
               I
               should
               come
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             offer
             up
             that
             body
             which
             
               thou
               hast
               prepared
               for
               me
            
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             And
             indeed
             how
             could
             it
             have
             been
             foretold
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Isa.
             53.
             that
             he
             should
             
               justifie
               many
            
             by
             
               bearing
               their
               iniquities
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               should
               see
               the
               travail
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             our
             
             Salvation
             ,
             
               and
               be
               satisfied
            
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             Father
             obliged
             himself
             by
             Contract
             and
             Covenant
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             us
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ?
             And
             indeed
             this
             whole
             Prediction
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             Promise
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             he
             should
             be
             effectually
             impowered
             to
             save
             and
             justifie
             us
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Chri●t
             was
             the
             great
             consideration
             upon
             which
             the
             Father
             granted
             to
             him
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             since
             it
             is
             by
             presenting
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             intercedes
             with
             the
             Father
             for
             those
             blessings
             ,
             we
             may
             confidently
             assure
             our selves
             he
             cannot
             fail
             of
             success
             ,
             because
             he
             intercedes
             with
             a
             righteous
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             by
             presenting
             to
             him
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             grant
             ,
             he
             hath
             acquired
             a
             right
             to
             obtain
             the
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             .
             For
             now
             he
             intercedes
             for
             us
             with
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             act
             precariously
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             meer
             Orator
             ,
             that
             begs
             and
             supplicates
             without
             any
             claim
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             denied
             and
             rejected
             without
             any
             injustice
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             asks
             he
             asks
             in
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             by
             accepting
             of
             which
             inestimable
             consideration
             the
             Father
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             to
             grant
             what
             he
             aks
             for
             .
             So
             that
             now
             he
             cannot
             be
             denied
             those
             Favours
             which
             he
             craves
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             without
             manifest
             injustice
             ,
             because
             by
             mutual
             Contract
             between
             himself
             and
             his
             Father
             he
             hath
             purchased
             to
             himself
             a
             right
             to
             obtain
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             bought
             and
             
               paid
               for
            
             them
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             .
             And
             how
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             most
             just
             and
             holy
             God
             can
             ever
             be
             so
             outragiously
             unjust
             to
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             deaf
             to
             his
             Intercessions
             ,
             while
             
             he
             intercedes
             in
             the
             right
             of
             that
             precious
             bloud
             ,
             which
             his
             Son
             freely
             paid
             ,
             and
             he
             as
             freely
             accepted
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             those
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ?
             It
             being
             therefore
             evident
             ,
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             most
             effectual
             and
             successful
             address
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             intents
             and
             purposes
             for
             which
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             now
             remains
             only
             that
             we
             give
             an
             account
             to
             what
             intents
             and
             purposes
             it
             is
             that
             he
             makes
             this
             address
             to
             the
             Father
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             is
             to
             move
             and
             solicite
             him
             graciously
             to
             receive
             and
             accept
             our
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             obtain
             of
             him
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             all
             those
             Graces
             and
             Favours
             which
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             God
             hath
             promised
             us
             .
          
           
             I.
             One
             intent
             or
             purpose
             of
             Christ's
             making
             this
             address
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             to
             move
             and
             solicite
             him
             graciously
             to
             receive
             and
             accept
             our
             sincere
             and
             hearty
             Prayers
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             Incense
             which
             the
             Priests
             offered
             
               twice
               a
               day
            
             upon
             the
             
               Golden
               Altar
            
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             offered
             
               once
               a
               year
            
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Symbol
             or
             Emblem
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             they
             mystically
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               prayers
               be
               set
               forth
               before
               thee
               as
               Incense
               ,
            
             Psalm
             141.2
             .
             and
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             calls
             the
             Odours
             that
             filled
             the
             Golden
             Vials
             ,
             
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             Rev.
             5.8
             .
             and
             that
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             offered
             with
             the
             Incense
             upon
             the
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Rev.
             8.3
             .
             And
             accordingly
             while
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             offering
             the
             Incense
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             the
             People
             
             in
             their
             Court
             offered
             up
             their
             silent
             and
             mental
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             Ecclus.
             50.15
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             21.
             we
             read
             that
             whiles
             Simon
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             offering
             the
             Incense
             to
             God
             ,
             
               all
               the
               People
               fell
               on
               their
               faces
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               besought
               the
               Lord
               most
               High
               in
               prayer
               ,
               till
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               done
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             the
             High-Priest
             had
             offered
             the
             Incense
             ;
             and
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Peoples
               praying
               without
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Incense
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.10
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             fuming
             of
             the
             Incense
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             High-Priest
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             mystical
             Oblation
             of
             those
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             were
             pouring
             out
             while
             the
             Mystery
             was
             performing
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             entrance
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             his
             offering
             Incense
             there
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             mystical
             Oblation
             of
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             offering
             and
             recommending
             our
             Prayers
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             he
             promised
             his
             Disciples
             he
             would
             perform
             when
             he
             came
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             John
             16.26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               In
               that
               day
               ye
               shall
               ask
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               I
               say
               not
               unto
               you
               that
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               for
               you
               ,
            
             which
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             way
             of
             expression
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             mentions
             two
             things
             ,
             to
             
               pass
               by
            
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             deny
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             the
             more
             illustrate
             and
             amplifie
             the
             
               other
               ,
               Vide
            
             John
             12.4
             .
             Joh.
             5.45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             )
             plainly
             implies
             that
             he
             
               would
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               himself
               loveth
               you
               ,
               because
               ye
               have
               loved
               me
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             
               through
               him
            
             that
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               have
               access
               unto
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.18
             .
             and
             
               by
               him
               to
               have
               access
               to
               the
               divine
               grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.2
             .
             and
             
               in
               him
               to
               have
               
               boldness
               and
               access
               with
               confidence
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.12
             .
             and
             Rev.
             8.3
             .
             he
             is
             represented
             as
             that
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               who
               at
               the
               Golden
               Altar
               before
               God
               ,
               doth
               offer
               up
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               incensed
            
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Jesus
             that
             hallows
             and
             consecrates
             all
             our
             prayers
             and
             
               good
               works
            
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             which
             have
             so
             many
             sinful
             defects
             and
             imperfections
             cleaving
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             would
             render
             them
             abominable
             to
             the
             pure
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             were
             they
             not
             purged
             and
             expiated
             by
             this
             great
             Propitiation
             .
             And
             though
             Prayer
             be
             a
             duty
             we
             stand
             eternally
             obliged
             to
             by
             our
             continual
             dependence
             upon
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             degeneracy
             of
             our
             Nature
             there
             are
             so
             many
             sins
             do
             still
             accompany
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             that
             were
             they
             not
             expiated
             by
             some
             very
             acceptable
             and
             meritorious
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             cry
             of
             them
             would
             drown
             the
             cry
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             hinder
             their
             access
             to
             the
             divine
             ear
             and
             aceptance
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             only
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             with
             which
             our
             Saviour
             intercedes
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             our
             Prayers
             have
             admittance
             thither
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             bloud
             alone
             that
             purifies
             our
             polluted
             Supplications
             ,
             and
             out-cries
             the
             guilt
             of
             those
             sins
             that
             go
             along
             with
             them
             .
             For
             by
             presenting
             that
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sins
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             he
             continually
             moves
             and
             solicites
             that
             those
             sinful
             defects
             which
             cleave
             to
             our
             Prayers
             may
             be
             pardoned
             and
             remitted
             ;
             upon
             which
             motion
             of
             his
             our
             Prayers
             are
             continually
             purged
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             those
             defects
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             introduced
             into
             the
             divine
             acceptance
             as
             pure
             and
             
               innocent
               ,
               spotless
            
             and
             unblemished
             devotions
             .
             And
             as
             by
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             
             he
             purges
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             so
             he
             enforces
             and
             seconds
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             the
             very
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             a
             Symbolical
             Prayer
             for
             those
             very
             blessings
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             Prayer
             that
             is
             enforced
             with
             a
             just
             claim
             ,
             and
             doth
             plead
             the
             right
             of
             Purchace
             to
             all
             the
             blessings
             it
             sues
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             justly
             be
             denied
             or
             rejected
             .
             And
             when
             he
             thus
             prays
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             continually
             joyns
             the
             cry
             of
             his
             Bloud
             to
             the
             cry
             of
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             prevail
             ,
             and
             find
             free
             access
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             God's
             grace
             and
             acceptance
             .
             And
             hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               have
               boldness
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             draw
             near
             by
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Bloud
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               by
               a
               new
               and
               living
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               consecrated
               for
               us
               through
               the
               vail
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             
               whatsoever
               we
               shall
               ask
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               it
            
             ;
             and
             again
             he
             repeats
             it
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               shall
               ask
               any
               thing
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
            
             John
             14.13
             ,
             14.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             procure
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             joyning
             his
             Intercessions
             with
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             for
             so
             ver
             .
             16.
             he
             explains
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             other
             intent
             and
             purpose
             of
             his
             making
             this
             Address
             or
             Intercession
             for
             us
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             obtain
             of
             him
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             all
             those
             graces
             and
             favours
             which
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             God
             hath
             promised
             us
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             move
             the
             Father
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             
               immediately
               with
               his
               own
               hand
            
             that
             our
             Saviour
             intercedes
             ,
             but
             to
             impower
             himself
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ,
             to
             bestow
             them
             upon
             us
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             proposed
             to
             us
             .
             For
             though
             it
             is
             most
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               gift
               comes
               down
               from
               above
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Father
               of
               Lights
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             that
             they
             come
             not
             down
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Father
             immediately
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             derived
             to
             us
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             continual
             Intercession
             obtains
             continual
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             derive
             and
             confer
             on
             us
             all
             those
             heavenly
             gifts
             .
             So
             that
             as
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             presented
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             was
             Authorized
             by
             God
             to
             
               bless
               the
               people
               ,
               vide
            
             1
             Chron.
             23.13
             .
             even
             so
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ▪
             by
             presenting
             his
             
               meritorious
               Sacrifice
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vertue
             thereof
             interceding
             for
             us
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             continually
             authorized
             by
             him
             effectually
             to
             
               bless
               us
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             confer
             on
             us
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             upon
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             that
             they
             are
             therein
             proposed
             .
             For
             this
             power
             he
             obtains
             of
             God
             by
             his
             perpetual
             Intercession
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               able
               to
               save
               all
               those
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               come
               unto
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               ever
               lives
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.25
             .
             where
             his
             power
             ,
             or
             
               ability
               to
               save
               us
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             confer
             on
             us
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             is
             expresly
             attributed
             to
             his
             
               ever
               living
               to
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             intent
             of
             his
             Intercession
             is
             to
             move
             God
             to
             authorize
             him
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             seeing
             that
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             Intercession
             he
             is
             continually
             impowered
             and
             authorized
             thereunto
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             appertains
             to
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             which
             he
             first
             arrived
             
             to
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             in
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Intercession
             ;
             and
             indeed
             herein
             consists
             the
             Royalty
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             interceding
             for
             us
             as
             Priest
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             continuing
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             he
             first
             obtained
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             vested
             with
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             those
             heavenly
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             he
             intercedes
             ,
             not
             that
             the
             Father
             would
             bestow
             them
             on
             us
             immediately
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             put
             and
             continue
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             bestow
             them
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             acquired
             and
             holds
             his
             Royalty
             by
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             by
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             gave
             and
             continues
             to
             him
             by
             way
             of
             answer
             and
             return
             to
             his
             
               Priestly
               Intercession
            
             .
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             said
             upon
             his
             
               offering
               one
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               for
               ever
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             the
             perpetual
             Oblation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             have
             
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             
               Kingly
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             ,
             Heb.
             10.12
             ▪
             and
             accordingly
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             
               ascending
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             present
             his
             sacrificed
             body
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             received
             power
             and
             authority
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             give
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             Psal.
             68.18
             .
             whence
             these
             words
             are
             quoted
             ,
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               He
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             the
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             Priest
             ,
             he
             received
             of
             the
             Father
             those
             Gifts
             for
             men
             which
             by
             his
             
               Kingly
               power
            
             he
             afterwards
             distributed
             among
             them
             .
             So
             that
             what
             he
             gives
             by
             his
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             he
             receives
             by
             his
             Priestly
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             gifts
             which
             he
             gives
             ,
             and
             the
             
             authority
             by
             which
             he
             gives
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             fruits
             and
             returns
             of
             that
             perpetual
             Intercession
             which
             he
             makes
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             that
             by
             his
             Intercession
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             acquired
             this
             Royal
             power
             of
             giving
             us
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             he
             himself
             doth
             plainly
             enough
             intimate
             ;
             for
             thus
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             those
             great
             blessings
             ,
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               It
               is
               expedient
               for
               you
               that
               I
               go
               away
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             Heaven
             to
             intercede
             for
             you
             ,
             
               for
               if
               I
               go
               not
               away
               the
               Comforter
               will
               not
               come
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             will
             not
             come
             but
             upon
             my
             Intercession
             ;
             
               but
               if
               I
               depart
               I
               will
               send
               him
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             namely
             ,
             by
             that
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             which
             upon
             my
             Intercession
             I
             shall
             receive
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             Ioh.
             16.7
             .
             And
             accordingly
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             the
             Jews
             that
             Christ
             
               being
               exalted
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             his
             Intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               shed
               forth
               this
               which
               ye
               now
               see
               and
               hear
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             miraculous
             vertues
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Acts
             2.33
             .
             And
             so
             for
             
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               hath
               the
               Keys
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             power
             to
             bind
             or
             loose
             ,
             to
             pardon
             or
             condemn
             ;
             and
             lastly
             for
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             he
             expresly
             tells
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Laodicea
               ,
               To
               him
               that
               overcomes
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               on
               my
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               have
               overcome
               ,
               and
               am
               sate
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               on
               his
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             that
             Christ
             hath
             a
             Royal
             power
             delegated
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Father
             upon
             his
             intercession
             ,
             to
             grant
             and
             bestow
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             upon
             those
             that
             comply
             with
             its
             terms
             and
             conditions
             .
             For
             so
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             favours
             of
             God
             are
             in
             Scripture
             said
             to
             be
             
             derived
             
               in
               ,
               by
            
             ,
             or
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             so
             Eph.
             1.3
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             
               bless
               us
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               or
               through
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               heirs
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             inheritors
             of
             his
             blessings
             ,
             
               through
               Christ
            
             ,
             Gal.
             4.7
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             is
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             originally
             that
             all
             our
             mercies
             are
             derived
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             through
             God
             the
             Son
             immediately
             that
             they
             are
             all
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             God
             bestows
             upon
             us
             he
             bestows
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             upon
             his
             first
             Oblation
             of
             his
             precious
             Sacrifice
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             continual
             intercession
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             constituted
             and
             continues
             the
             
               Royal
               distributer
            
             of
             all
             his
             graces
             and
             favours
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             therefore
             since
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             that
             which
             he
             obtains
             by
             his
             intercession
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             intercedes
             for
             is
             power
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             actually
             obtained
             that
             power
             by
             his
             Intercession
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             given
             as
             plain
             and
             as
             brief
             an
             account
             as
             I
             could
             of
             this
             second
             Priestly
             Act
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Intercession
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             by
             the
             continual
             Oblation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             there
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             shew
             the
             admirable
             tendency
             of
             this
             method
             ,
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             Graces
             and
             Favours
             to
             us
             through
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             reduce
             and
             reform
             Mankind
             ;
             which
             will
             plainly
             appear
             by
             considering
             the
             following
             particulars
             :
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             This
             method
             naturally
             tends
             to
             excite
             in
             us
             a
             mighty
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             God's
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             also
             tends
             to
             give
             us
             the
             strongest
             conviction
             of
             God's
             hatred
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             also
             tends
             most
             effectually
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             presuming
             upon
             God's
             mercy
             while
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             tends
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             
               draw
               near
            
             to
             God
             with
             Chearfulness
             and
             freedom
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             tends
             to
             give
             us
             the
             most
             ample
             assurance
             of
             his
             gracious
             intentions
             towards
             us
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             return
             to
             our
             duty
             .
          
           
             I.
             This
             method
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             Favours
             to
             us
             through
             our
             Saviour's
             intercession
             is
             naturally
             apt
             to
             excite
             in
             us
             a
             mighty
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             the
             
               divine
               Majesty
            
             .
             For
             in
             this
             degenerate
             condition
             wherein
             our
             Nature
             is
             inverted
             and
             turned
             
               upside
               down
            
             ,
             and
             our
             sensitive
             faculties
             have
             got
             the
             ascendant
             of
             our
             
               Reason
               ,
               rational
            
             Objects
             have
             incomparably
             less
             force
             on
             ,
             and
             prevalence
             with
             us
             ,
             than
             material
             and
             sensitive
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             so
             unapt
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             in
             it self
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             ,
             because
             it
             being
             
               purely
               spiritual
            
             ,
             is
             objected
             only
             to
             our
             Faith
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             strike
             upon
             our
             sense
             with
             the
             Rays
             of
             a
             visible
             glory
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             God
             so
             frequently
             exhibited
             himself
             to
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             in
             sensible
             appearances
             ,
             as
             particularly
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               humane
               shape
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               body
               of
               light
            
             or
             of
             
               shining
               flame
            
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             making
             an
             impression
             of
             his
             great
             Majesty
             on
             their
             sense
             he
             might
             affect
             them
             
             with
             a
             sutable
             aw
             and
             dread
             of
             it
             .
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             he
             conversed
             with
             them
             in
             these
             sensible
             appearances
             ,
             he
             also
             treated
             with
             them
             by
             a
             Mediator
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ;
             for
             God
             commanded
             that
             bounds
             should
             be
             set
             round
             about
             the
             Mountain
             which
             the
             People
             were
             forbid
             upon
             peril
             of
             death
             to
             
               break
               through
               unto
               the
               Lord
               to
               gaze
               ,
            
             and
             only
             Moses
             ,
             their
             Mediator
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Brother
             Aaron
             ,
             were
             permitted
             to
             ascend
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             immediate
             access
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             thus
             keeping
             them
             at
             a
             distence
             from
             his
             sacred
             presence
             ,
             and
             only
             suffering
             them
             to
             approach
             him
             by
             their
             Mediator
             ,
             he
             took
             an
             effectual
             course
             to
             inspire
             their
             minds
             with
             a
             reverential
             aw
             of
             his
             
               divine
               Majesty
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             so
             infinitely
             sacred
             and
             August
             that
             it
             seems
             it
             would
             have
             been
             an
             high
             Prophanation
             in
             them
             to
             have
             conversed
             with
             it
             immediately
             .
             And
             accordingly
             God
             by
             keeping
             us
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             allowing
             us
             to
             have
             access
             to
             him
             only
             by
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             expresses
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             sacred
             to
             be
             mingled
             in
             conversation
             with
             us
             ,
             too
             sublime
             to
             admit
             of
             the
             immediate
             addresses
             of
             poor
             Mortals
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             which
             no
             Mortal
             must
             approach
             without
             the
             Mediation
             of
             his
             own
             
               Eternal
               Son
            
             ;
             for
             thus
             Plato
             in
             his
             Sympos
             .
             gives
             it
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             doth
             not
             mingle
             himself
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             converse
             and
             intercourse
             between
             him
             and
             us
             is
             transacted
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Demons
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             thought
             so
             great
             an
             instance
             of
             God's
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             approached
             
             by
             us
             without
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             what
             an
             infinite
             height
             must
             he
             be
             exalted
             above
             us
             ,
             when
             no
             less
             a
             person
             than
             he
             who
             is
             God-man
             can
             so
             much
             as
             give
             us
             access
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             present
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             O!
             what
             an
             awful
             sense
             therefore
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             should
             this
             consideration
             beget
             in
             our
             minds
             !
             For
             how
             can
             we
             think
             of
             him
             without
             dread
             and
             reverence
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             he
             is
             secluded
             by
             the
             infinite
             sacredness
             of
             his
             own
             Majesty
             from
             all
             immediate
             converse
             and
             intercourse
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             exalted
             so
             infinitely
             above
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             access
             to
             him
             so
             much
             as
             by
             our
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             a
             Mediator
             who
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             Surely
             he
             who
             can
             thus
             think
             of
             God
             without
             being
             struck
             into
             a
             profound
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             mind
             so
             hardened
             against
             all
             the
             impressions
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             wise
             thought
             can
             ever
             move
             or
             affect
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             method
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             favours
             to
             us
             through
             our
             Saviour's
             Intercession
             tends
             also
             to
             give
             us
             the
             strongest
             conviction
             of
             God's
             hatred
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             doubtless
             to
             convince
             us
             how
             deeply
             he
             resents
             our
             sinful
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ,
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             he
             could
             take
             ,
             next
             to
             that
             of
             banishing
             us
             from
             his
             presence
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             was
             to
             exclude
             us
             from
             all
             immediate
             intercourse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             more
             addresses
             or
             supplications
             from
             us
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             some
             Mediator
             .
             Hereby
             he
             plainly
             demonstrates
             how
             infinitely
             pure
             and
             abhorrent
             to
             sin
             his
             nature
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             sinful
             Creature
             to
             come
             near
             him
             but
             by
             Proxy
             ,
             nor
             accept
             of
             a
             service
             from
             a
             guilty
             hand
             ,
             nor
             listen
             to
             a
             Prayer
             from
             a
             sinful
             mouth
             ,
             till
             it
             is
             first
             hallowed
             and
             presented
             to
             him
             by
             a
             pure
             and
             holy
             Mediator
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             infinitely
             conceited
             of
             our selves
             ,
             this
             procedure
             of
             his
             cannot
             but
             lay
             us
             low
             in
             our
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             our
             own
             vileness
             and
             baseness
             .
             For
             how
             infinitely
             detestable
             must
             our
             sins
             be
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             when
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             kindness
             and
             benevolence
             towards
             us
             ,
             he
             keeps
             us
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             prevailed
             with
             ,
             without
             some
             powerful
             intercession
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             hear
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             kind
             of
             communication
             or
             intercourse
             with
             us
             ?
             And
             accordingly
             you
             find
             that
             when
             the
             three
             Friends
             of
             Iob
             had
             treated
             him
             so
             despitefully
             and
             uncharitably
             ,
             God
             to
             manifest
             his
             displeasure
             against
             them
             ,
             commands
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Iob's
             Mediation
             ,
             Iob
             42.7
             .
             
               My
               wrath
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             to
             
               Elephas
               ,
               is
               kindled
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               against
               thy
               two
               Friends
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               not
               spoken
               of
               me
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               as
               my
               servant
               Iob
               hath
               :
               therefore
               take
               unto
               you
               seven
               Bullocks
               and
               seven
               Rams
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               my
               servant
               Iob
               ,
               and
               offer
               up
               for
               your selves
               a
               burnt
               Offering
               ,
               and
               my
               servant
               Iob
               shall
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               him
               will
               I
               accept
               ,
               lest
               I
               deal
               with
               you
               after
               your
               folly
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             how
             ill
             I
             resent
             your
             severe
             and
             cruel
             usage
             of
             that
             good
             man
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             offer
             to
             address
             to
             me
             immediately
             for
             your selves
             ,
             I
             will
             certainly
             throw
             your
             Prayers
             back
             upon
             your
             faces
             ;
             as
             therefore
             you
             hope
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             my
             favour
             ,
             go
             to
             that
             injured
             Friend
             of
             yours
             ,
             and
             
             beseech
             him
             to
             mediate
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             hear
             him
             though
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             you
             .
             And
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             doth
             God
             manifest
             his
             high
             displeasure
             against
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             approach
             him
             immediately
             ,
             to
             present
             our
             Petitions
             to
             him
             with
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             but
             will
             have
             them
             all
             presented
             to
             him
             by
             a
             hand
             that
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             him
             than
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             acceptable
             hand
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             his
             own
             
               Eternal
               Son
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Essence
             and
             delight
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             is
             
               for
               ever
               well
               pleased
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             through
             him
             alone
             that
             we
             have
             access
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             whom
             our
             sins
             have
             so
             horribly
             incensed
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Advocate
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             less
             great
             and
             less
             dear
             to
             him
             than
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             can
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             us
             upon
             our
             most
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             our
             humble
             Supplications
             .
             O
             good
             God!
             what
             a
             woful
             distance
             have
             my
             sins
             made
             between
             thee
             and
             me
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             the
             infinite
             goodness
             and
             benignity
             of
             thy
             nature
             I
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             thee
             ,
             nor
             expect
             any
             favour
             at
             thy
             hands
             upon
             any
             less
             powerful
             interest
             or
             application
             than
             that
             of
             thine
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ;
             but
             O
             stupid
             creature
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             to
             make
             light
             of
             those
             sins
             that
             have
             so
             highly
             incensed
             thee
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             but
             only
             that
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             can
             prevail
             with
             thee
             to
             cast
             a
             propitious
             eye
             on
             me
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             to
             give
             me
             access
             to
             the
             footstool
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             thy
             grace
             !
          
           
             III.
             This
             way
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             favours
             to
             us
             through
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             also
             most
             apt
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             presuming
             upon
             
             God's
             mercy
             while
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             sins
             .
             There
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             doth
             more
             universally
             obstruct
             the
             reformation
             of
             men
             ,
             than
             their
             confident
             presumption
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             them
             notwithstanding
             they
             persist
             in
             their
             rebellions
             against
             him
             .
             For
             all
             men
             have
             a
             natural
             notion
             of
             the
             infinite
             goodness
             and
             benevolence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             together
             with
             which
             all
             bad
             men
             have
             a
             natural
             desire
             to
             sin
             without
             disturbance
             ;
             when
             therefore
             their
             Conscience
             begins
             to
             clamour
             against
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             to
             vex
             and
             persecute
             them
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             the
             usual
             Sanctuary
             they
             fly
             to
             .
             Peace
             ,
             froward
             Conscience
             ,
             cry
             they
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             most
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             Being
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             provoked
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             
               pacified
               ;
               fear
            
             not
             therefore
             ,
             his
             mercy
             is
             infinitely
             greater
             than
             my
             faults
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             so
             good
             a
             God
             as
             he
             is
             can
             never
             find
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             destroy
             his
             Creature
             and
             Off-spring
             for
             such
             Peccadillo's
             as
             these
             .
             With
             such
             presumptions
             as
             these
             they
             commonly
             lull
             their
             Consciences
             asleep
             ,
             and
             so
             sin
             on
             securely
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             threats
             and
             warnings
             of
             Heaven
             that
             Thunder
             about
             their
             ears
             .
             Now
             to
             prevent
             such
             presumptions
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             dash
             them
             quite
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             consideration
             in
             the
             world
             can
             be
             more
             effectual
             than
             this
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             mercies
             to
             us
             through
             the
             intercession
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             if
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             not
             upon
             our
             repentace
             ,
             without
             being
             moved
             thereunto
             by
             the
             powerful
             intercession
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             ever
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             whether
             we
             repent
             or
             no
             ?
             Is
             it
             likely
             he
             should
             be
             more
             indulgent
             to
             us
             for
             our
             
             own
             sake
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             for
             his
             Son's
             sake
             and
             our
             own
             together
             ;
             or
             that
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             his
             Son
             can
             obtain
             for
             us
             is
             to
             receive
             us
             into
             favour
             in
             case
             we
             will
             lay
             down
             our
             Arms
             ,
             that
             we
             by
             our
             own
             interest
             should
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             receive
             us
             while
             we
             persist
             in
             our
             obstinacy
             and
             rebellion
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             if
             our
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             we
             can
             render
             him
             ,
             be
             not
             sufficient
             to
             move
             him
             to
             pardon
             us
             ,
             without
             being
             seconded
             and
             enforced
             with
             the
             powerful
             Oratory
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Intercession
             ,
             what
             should
             move
             him
             when
             we
             have
             neither
             repentance
             nor
             a
             Saviour
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ?
             For
             our
             Saviour
             will
             not
             intercede
             for
             us
             unless
             we
             repent
             ,
             and
             our
             repentance
             will
             not
             prevail
             for
             us
             ,
             unless
             he
             intercede
             ;
             what
             hope
             have
             we
             therefore
             while
             we
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             when
             our
             repentance
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             we
             can
             do
             to
             move
             God
             to
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             insufficient
             without
             Christ's
             intercession
             ,
             and
             when
             without
             our
             repentance
             Christ
             will
             not
             intercede
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             tears
             of
             a
             penitent
             suppliant
             will
             not
             prevail
             with
             him
             without
             an
             Intercessor
             ,
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             that
             the
             affronts
             of
             an
             impenitent
             rebel
             should
             ?
             But
             suppose
             we
             might
             reasonably
             presume
             upon
             the
             benignity
             of
             God's
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             propitious
             to
             us
             ,
             notwithstanding
             our
             impenitence
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             hath
             placed
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             mercy
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             left
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             arbitrarily
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             but
             is
             confined
             and
             limited
             to
             dispose
             of
             it
             only
             to
             penitent
             offenders
             .
             For
             Christ's
             Trust
             can
             extend
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             dispence
             God's
             mercy
             to
             us
             upon
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             Covenant
             of
             which
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             Covenant
             
             proposes
             mercy
             to
             us
             only
             upon
             condition
             of
             our
             repentance
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             can
             expect
             no
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             what
             passes
             through
             the
             hands
             of
             Jesus
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             cannot
             ,
             without
             violating
             his
             trust
             ,
             dispence
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             us
             except
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             For
             now
             God
             cannot
             dispence
             his
             mercy
             to
             us
             immediately
             ,
             without
             displacing
             his
             Son
             from
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             cannot
             dispence
             his
             mercy
             to
             us
             unconditionally
             ,
             without
             transgressing
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             that
             are
             prescribed
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             God
             hath
             restrained
             himself
             to
             dispence
             his
             mercy
             only
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             restrained
             his
             Son
             to
             dispence
             it
             only
             to
             penitents
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             presume
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             while
             we
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             nonsense
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             suppose
             either
             that
             God
             will
             cancel
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             his
             mercy
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             resume
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             immediately
             into
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             meerly
             to
             favour
             and
             encourage
             us
             in
             our
             Rebellion
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             will
             betray
             the
             trust
             which
             his
             Father
             hath
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             dispence
             his
             mercy
             to
             us
             contrary
             to
             his
             Orders
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             will
             depose
             his
             Son
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             the
             Son
             will
             be
             unfaithful
             to
             the
             Father
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             both
             which
             suppositions
             are
             equally
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             Whilst
             therefore
             God
             proceeds
             with
             us
             in
             this
             established
             method
             of
             granting
             his
             mercy
             to
             us
             only
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             confining
             his
             Son
             to
             dispence
             it
             to
             us
             only
             upon
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             to
             flatter
             our selves
             with
             hopes
             of
             mercy
             while
             we
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             is
             to
             presume
             both
             against
             reason
             and
             possibility
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             This
             way
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             Favours
             to
             us
             through
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             is
             also
             most
             apt
             in
             it self
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             approach
             him
             with
             Chearfulness
             and
             freedom
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             effect
             of
             guilt
             to
             suggest
             to
             mens
             minds
             dreadful
             and
             anxious
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whilst
             we
             are
             under
             such
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             approach
             him
             immediately
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             Friend
             or
             Advocate
             to
             introduce
             and
             
               speak
               for
            
             us
             ,
             with
             any
             chearfulness
             or
             freedom
             ?
             For
             with
             what
             confidence
             can
             I
             address
             to
             an
             incensed
             and
             offended
             God
             ,
             purely
             upon
             my
             own
             fund
             or
             interest
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             conscious
             of
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             evil
             in
             me
             to
             provoke
             him
             against
             me
             ,
             than
             of
             good
             to
             recommend
             me
             to
             his
             favour
             ?
             Unless
             therefore
             I
             am
             secured
             of
             some
             powerful
             friend
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             infinitely
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             than
             I
             can
             modestly
             hope
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             agitate
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             solicite
             my
             cause
             with
             all
             his
             power
             and
             interest
             ,
             my
             sense
             of
             the
             innumerable
             provocations
             I
             have
             given
             him
             to
             turn
             his
             back
             upon
             me
             ,
             must
             either
             render
             me
             quite
             desperate
             of
             success
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             or
             cause
             me
             to
             approach
             it
             with
             unspeakable
             horrour
             and
             confusion
             .
             So
             that
             my
             intercourse
             with
             God
             must
             either
             be
             wholly
             interrupted
             ,
             or
             rendred
             very
             difficult
             and
             uneasie
             to
             me
             ;
             because
             my
             slavish
             dread
             of
             him
             must
             either
             chase
             me
             from
             his
             Altars
             ,
             or
             drag
             we
             to
             them
             with
             violence
             and
             reluctancy
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             guilt
             we
             naturally
             fly
             to
             the
             Intercessions
             of
             others
             whom
             we
             believe
             to
             have
             more
             interest
             with
             God
             than
             our selves
             ;
             because
             we
             cannot
             modestly
             promise
             our selves
             a
             free
             admittance
             and
             access
             to
             him
             upon
             our
             own
             account
             .
             
             Which
             probably
             was
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             Demon-worship
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             whose
             minds
             being
             stung
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             guilts
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             approach
             God
             without
             fearful
             despondence
             and
             anxiety
             ;
             whereupon
             they
             began
             to
             
               cast
               about
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             natural
             for
             guilty
             minds
             to
             do
             )
             how
             they
             might
             procure
             some
             other
             Beings
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             great
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             interpose
             with
             him
             in
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             having
             learned
             by
             an
             universal
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             sort
             of
             middle
             Beings
             ,
             called
             Angels
             or
             
               Demons
               ,
               between
            
             the
             Sovereign
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             address
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             bribe
             them
             with
             Sacrifices
             and
             
               sacred
               honours
            
             to
             intercede
             with
             God
             in
             their
             behalf
             .
             And
             hence
             
               Apuleius
               de
               Daemon
               .
               Soc.
            
             calls
             these
             Demons
             ,
             
               Mediae
               potestates
               per
               quas
               &
               desideria
               nostra
               &
               merita
               ad
               Deos
               commeant
               ;
               inter
               terricolas
               coelicolasque
               vectores
               hinc
               precum
               inde
               donorum
               ;
               qui
               ultro
               citroque
               portant
               hinc
               petitiones
               inde
               suppetias
               ,
               seu
               quidam
               utrumque
               interpretes
               &
               salutigeri
               ;
               i.
               e.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               middle
               powers
               by
               whom
               our
               desires
               and
               merits
               are
               presented
               to
               the
               Gods
               ;
               they
               go
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               carry
               from
               hence
               the
               Prayers
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               the
               Gifts
               of
               God
               ;
               from
               Earth
               they
               go
               with
               Petitions
               ,
               and
               from
               Heaven
               they
               return
               with
               Supplies
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               the
               Interpreters
               of
               both
               Worlds
               ,
               that
               do
               continually
               carry
               and
               report
               the
               mutual
               salutations
               of
               both
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             very
             necessary
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             God's
             accepting
             their
             addresses
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             presented
             and
             recommended
             to
             him
             by
             some
             better
             Beings
             than
             themselves
             ;
             their
             guilty
             minds
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             suggesting
             to
             them
             that
             
             it
             would
             be
             high
             presumption
             for
             such
             great
             offenders
             as
             themselves
             ,
             to
             approach
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             without
             being
             introduced
             and
             Patronized
             by
             some
             more
             pure
             and
             holy
             Beings
             .
             And
             I
             am
             very
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             the
             great
             cause
             of
             that
             
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             which
             possessed
             the
             ancient
             Iews
             ,
             and
             rendred
             them
             so
             diffident
             and
             tremulous
             in
             all
             their
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             their
             want
             of
             an
             explicite
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Mediator
             .
             For
             what
             dismal
             and
             melancholy
             expostulations
             do
             we
             frequently
             meet
             with
             in
             their
             addresses
             to
             God
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               be
               angry
               for
               ever
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gracious
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               remember
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               no
               more
               ?
            
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             their
             guilt
             suggested
             to
             them
             such
             frightful
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             did
             very
             much
             cramp
             their
             hope
             and
             confidence
             in
             him
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             opposes
             this
             
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             in
             them
             to
             that
             Christian
             
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               cry
               Abba
               Father
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             which
             we
             approach
             God
             with
             great
             freedom
             and
             assurance
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             him
             as
             Children
             to
             a
             kind
             and
             merciful
             Father
             ,
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             would
             know
             from
             whence
             this
             Christian
             freedom
             and
             assurance
             proceeds
             ,
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             Heb.
             10.21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Having
               therefore
               an
               High-Priest
               over
               the
               houshold
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             mediate
             and
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             
               let
               us
               draw
               near
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               and
               full
               assurance
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             4.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             the
             Apostle
             urges
             our
             having
             a
             
               compassionate
               High-Priest
               in
               Heaven
            
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             
               come
               boldly
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               grace
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             what
             greater
             encouragement
             can
             we
             have
             to
             
               draw
               nigh
            
             unto
             God
             with
             an
             humble
             confidence
             ,
             than
             this
             
             consideration
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             Favourite
             he
             hath
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             is
             our
             Advocate
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             only
             infinitely
             concerned
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             being
             akin
             to
             us
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             compassionate
             sense
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ;
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             imploy
             in
             our
             behalf
             all
             the
             favour
             and
             interest
             he
             hath
             with
             God
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Essence
             ,
             and
             the
             Object
             of
             his
             delight
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             ever
             intercedes
             for
             us
             in
             the
             right
             and
             vertue
             of
             that
             
               Meritorious
               Sacrifice
            
             with
             which
             he
             bought
             and
             purchased
             all
             those
             heavenly
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             .
             So
             that
             now
             all
             we
             have
             to
             do
             is
             to
             return
             to
             God
             by
             an
             unfeigned
             repentance
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             he
             stands
             engaged
             to
             undertake
             our
             cause
             ;
             and
             what
             may
             we
             not
             expect
             from
             the
             Patronage
             of
             so
             great
             and
             powerful
             a
             Mediator
             ?
             For
             how
             great
             soever
             our
             past
             sins
             are
             ,
             his
             interest
             in
             Heaven
             is
             far
             greater
             ;
             how
             loud
             and
             clamorous
             soever
             our
             past
             Provocations
             are
             ,
             his
             Bloud
             and
             Wounds
             are
             far
             louder
             ;
             and
             how
             importunately
             soever
             our
             past
             guilts
             may
             imprecate
             the
             divine
             Vengeance
             upon
             us
             ,
             his
             Intercessions
             do
             far
             more
             importunately
             and
             prevalently
             deprecate
             it
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             doubt
             of
             a
             free
             admission
             to
             God
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             will
             make
             use
             of
             his
             interest
             for
             us
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             in
             all
             cases
             he
             doth
             continually
             imploy
             his
             interest
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             that
             of
             our
             impenitence
             ,
             every
             Penitent
             sinner
             in
             the
             World
             hath
             a
             door
             of
             access
             set
             open
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             through
             which
             he
             may
             freely
             enter
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             humble
             confidence
             apply
             himself
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             for
             
               grace
               to
               help
               him
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
             Thus
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             off
             that
             
             Imbargo
             which
             mens
             guilts
             had
             laid
             upon
             their
             commerce
             with
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             made
             way
             for
             a
             free
             and
             generous
             intercourse
             between
             himself
             and
             his
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             This
             way
             of
             communicating
             his
             Favours
             to
             us
             through
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             most
             apt
             to
             assure
             our
             diffident
             minds
             of
             God's
             gracious
             intentions
             to
             perform
             to
             us
             all
             the
             
               good
               things
            
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             us
             upon
             our
             performing
             the
             conditions
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             only
             promised
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             abundant
             reason
             to
             believe
             him
             on
             his
             own
             bare
             word
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             security
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             to
             be
             diffident
             and
             distrustful
             is
             the
             inseparable
             property
             of
             guilty
             minds
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             is
             our
             guilt
             and
             
               ill
               desert
            
             ,
             and
             so
             inestimable
             are
             the
             blessings
             and
             favours
             which
             God
             promises
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             reflect
             upon
             both
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             together
             ,
             it
             so
             confounds
             our
             Reason
             ,
             and
             astonishes
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             security
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             hardly
             believe
             without
             trembling
             and
             diffidence
             .
             So
             that
             had
             not
             God
             given
             us
             some
             other
             security
             besides
             that
             of
             his
             own
             bare
             word
             and
             promise
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             extreamly
             puzled
             our
             Faith
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             sincerely
             intended
             such
             mighty
             goods
             for
             such
             unworthy
             Subjects
             .
             For
             when
             ever
             we
             reflected
             on
             our
             own
             guilt
             and
             ill-desert
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             looked
             upon
             God
             as
             our
             
               adverse
               Party
            
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             concerned
             only
             for
             his
             own
             right
             and
             honour
             ,
             to
             retrieve
             from
             us
             that
             natural
             homage
             we
             owed
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             hitherto
             unjustly
             detained
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             have
             been
             but
             too
             apt
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             when
             once
             he
             had
             obtained
             this
             end
             of
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             much
             less
             concerned
             to
             make
             
             good
             our
             right
             to
             his
             promise
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             to
             recover
             his
             own
             to
             our
             duty
             .
             Now
             although
             this
             had
             been
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             suspicion
             after
             the
             
               God
               of
               Truth
            
             had
             passed
             his
             word
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             unreasonable
             which
             guilty
             minds
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             suspect
             ;
             and
             therefore
             out
             of
             great
             condescension
             to
             this
             pitiable
             infirmity
             of
             his
             sinful
             Creatures
             ,
             God
             thought
             meet
             ,
             upon
             his
             entrance
             into
             a
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             oblige
             himself
             thereby
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             the
             most
             inestimable
             favours
             if
             we
             performed
             our
             part
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             put
             the
             
               making
               good
            
             of
             his
             Obligation
             into
             a
             third
             hand
             ,
             namely
             ,
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Office
             is
             as
             much
             obliged
             to
             secure
             our
             right
             as
             God's
             ,
             as
             being
             equally
             concerned
             for
             both
             parties
             ;
             as
             well
             that
             God
             should
             make
             good
             to
             us
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             make
             good
             to
             him
             what
             he
             requires
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             no
             longer
             to
             do
             with
             God
             immediately
             as
             our
             
               adverse
               party
            
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             intercourse
             with
             him
             is
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Office
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             on
             our
             side
             as
             well
             as
             God's
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             be
             performed
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             what
             he
             requires
             be
             performed
             by
             us
             .
             And
             hence
             our
             Saviour
             is
             called
             
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             expressions
             plainly
             bespeak
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Authorized
             security
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             for
             the
             mutual
             performance
             to
             each
             other
             of
             what
             they
             stand
             respectively
             obliged
             to
             by
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             hence
             also
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Sponsor
               or
               surety
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
            
             because
             he
             stands
             engaged
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             both
             Parties
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             him
             
             to
             oblige
             them
             thereunto
             ;
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             oblige
             us
             by
             the
             strongest
             motives
             to
             repent
             and
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             ;
             and
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             oblige
             him
             by
             the
             most
             powerful
             pleas
             to
             pardon
             and
             crown
             us
             with
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             the
             later
             of
             which
             he
             performs
             by
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             wherein
             by
             continually
             pleading
             that
             precious
             bloud
             which
             God
             hath
             long
             since
             accepted
             in
             consideration
             of
             our
             pardon
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             he
             continually
             obtains
             Power
             and
             Authority
             from
             God
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             the
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             not
             only
             God's
             Word
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Suretiship
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             depend
             on
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             stands
             engaged
             to
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             perform
             all
             his
             promises
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             right
             and
             power
             upon
             the
             just
             claim
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             oblige
             him
             to
             perform
             them
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             condescension
             to
             the
             pitiable
             diffidence
             of
             guilty
             minds
             ,
             hath
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             seal
             his
             Promises
             with
             his
             Oath
             ;
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             leave
             us
             no
             umbrage
             of
             distrust
             ,
             he
             hath
             superadded
             to
             both
             the
             collateral
             security
             of
             a
             Mediator
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             a
             Mediator
             that
             hath
             purchased
             of
             him
             all
             the
             blessings
             he
             hath
             promised
             us
             ,
             and
             paid
             for
             them
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             only
             obliged
             to
             sue
             for
             them
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             but
             also
             Authorized
             to
             claim
             them
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             his
             Iustice
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             of
             a
             Mediator
             in
             whose
             hands
             he
             hath
             actually
             deposited
             all
             the
             blessings
             he
             hath
             promised
             us
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             
               Executor
               in
               trust
            
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             bequests
             to
             the
             
               heirs
               of
               promise
            
             .
             So
             that
             now
             to
             distrust
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Promise
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             suspect
             God's
             Word
             and
             his
             Oath
             ,
             which
             are
             altogether
             
             as
             sacred
             and
             inviolable
             as
             his
             God-head
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             question
             the
             security
             ,
             and
             arraign
             the
             fidelity
             of
             a
             Mediator
             that
             died
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             purchased
             for
             us
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             all
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             us
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             he
             not
             only
             rightfully
             claims
             them
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             actually
             received
             them
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             cannot
             be
             defeated
             of
             them
             unless
             he
             will
             with-hold
             them
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             withhold
             them
             from
             us
             without
             violating
             his
             trust
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             behalf
             that
             God
             hath
             deposited
             them
             in
             his
             hands
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             he
             who
             was
             so
             true
             and
             kind
             a
             friend
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             to
             purchase
             them
             for
             us
             ,
             will
             be
             now
             so
             unkind
             and
             unfaithful
             together
             ,
             as
             to
             detain
             them
             from
             us
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             intrusted
             him
             with
             them
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             fully
             impowered
             and
             authorized
             him
             to
             bestow
             them
             upon
             us
             ?
             Having
             therefore
             the
             security
             not
             only
             of
             God's
             Promise
             and
             Oath
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             kindness
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             God's
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             if
             we
             perform
             ours
             ,
             what
             an
             infinite
             encouragement
             must
             it
             give
             us
             to
             forsake
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             our
             duty
             ?
             For
             now
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             question
             God's
             pardoning
             and
             forgiving
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             more
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             his
             crowning
             us
             with
             
               eternal
               happiness
            
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             to
             distrust
             our
             present
             being
             and
             existence
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             most
             ample
             assurance
             that
             God
             himself
             can
             give
             us
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             our
             happiness
             ,
             hath
             any
             force
             in
             it
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             repent
             and
             
               amend
               ,
               this
            
             our
             Saviour's
             Intercession
             you
             see
             fairly
             proposes
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             
             this
             proposal
             doth
             not
             effectually
             influence
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             thereby
             excite
             and
             animate
             our
             endeavours
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             encouragement
             should
             ever
             move
             or
             affect
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             several
             particulars
             ,
             how
             effectually
             this
             way
             of
             God's
             communicating
             his
             Favours
             to
             us
             through
             the
             Intercession
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             tends
             to
             our
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             ;
             what
             a
             fruitful
             Topick
             of
             motives
             it
             is
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             how
             pathetically
             it
             addresses
             to
             every
             affection
             in
             us
             that
             is
             capable
             of
             persuasion
             ;
             what
             awful
             and
             reverential
             thoughts
             of
             Almighty
             God
             it
             suggests
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             to
             dispose
             our
             stubborn
             Wills
             to
             an
             humble
             submission
             to
             him
             ;
             what
             a
             horrible
             representation
             it
             makes
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             dreadful
             alarm
             it
             gives
             to
             our
             fear
             to
             rouse
             and
             awake
             us
             out
             of
             our
             sinful
             security
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             how
             powerfully
             it
             encourages
             us
             to
             
               draw
               near
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             addresses
             to
             him
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             generous
             freedom
             ,
             and
             what
             vast
             assurances
             it
             gives
             to
             our
             hope
             of
             his
             gracious
             intentions
             towards
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             and
             amend
             .
             All
             which
             considered
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             it
             were
             impossible
             for
             any
             man
             that
             believes
             and
             understands
             this
             wonderful
             method
             of
             mercy
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             affected
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             certainly
             that
             man
             who
             hath
             obstinacy
             enough
             to
             withstand
             all
             its
             persuasions
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             defeat
             and
             baffle
             those
             powerful
             attempts
             which
             it
             makes
             to
             reclaim
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             Creature
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             .
             For
             in
             this
             he
             hath
             conquered
             the
             greatest
             motives
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             can
             be
             urged
             to
             persuade
             men
             ,
             and
             
             when
             once
             he
             is
             got
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             persuasion
             ,
             and
             no
             motive
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             or
             fear
             can
             affect
             him
             ,
             his
             condition
             is
             desperate
             ,
             and
             his
             obstinacy
             incurable
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             not
             finally
             disappoint
             this
             wonderful
             contrivance
             of
             God
             to
             reclaim
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             render
             our selves
             for
             ever
             desperate
             ,
             let
             us
             at
             length
             be
             persuaded
             seriously
             to
             consider
             the
             Motives
             and
             Arguments
             it
             proposes
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             cease
             urging
             and
             pressing
             them
             upon
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             conquered
             our
             obstinate
             Wills
             and
             prejudiced
             Affections
             ,
             and
             finally
             captivated
             us
             into
             a
             free
             compliance
             with
             their
             powerful
             persuasions
             .
             For
             if
             through
             our
             wilful
             neglect
             and
             inconsideration
             this
             mighty
             project
             of
             mercy
             prove
             utterly
             unsuccessful
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             we
             have
             sinned
             our selves
             past
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             
               in
               vain
            
             to
             make
             any
             farther
             experiment
             on
             us
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             once
             baffled
             this
             last
             and
             most
             powerful
             remedy
             of
             the
             divine
             Goodness
             ,
             what
             remains
             but
             that
             it
             should
             give
             us
             up
             ,
             and
             utterly
             abandon
             us
             to
             the
             just
             desert
             and
             dire
             effects
             of
             our
             own
             folly
             and
             obstinacy
             !
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             first
             entred
             upon
             this
             Argument
             of
             the
             particular
             Offices
             of
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             I
             proposed
             to
             handle
             them
             in
             the
             same
             order
             that
             he
             performed
             and
             executed
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             
             as
             he
             began
             with
             his
             Prophetick
             Office
             ,
             of
             which
             his
             whole
             life
             was
             a
             continued
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             treated
             of
             this
             Office
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ;
             and
             as
             from
             his
             Prophetick
             he
             proceeded
             to
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             which
             he
             executed
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             where
             he
             offered
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             presented
             ,
             and
             still
             continues
             to
             present
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             Father
             by
             way
             of
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             I
             proceeded
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             treat
             of
             his
             Priesthood
             in
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             in
             pursuit
             of
             the
             same
             order
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             his
             Regal
             or
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             last
             he
             entered
             upon
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             his
             
               Prophecy
               ,
               offered
            
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             presented
             it
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             so
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Regality
             of
             Christ
             is
             always
             spoken
             of
             as
             successive
             to
             both
             his
             Prophetick
             and
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             fruit
             and
             reward
             of
             his
             faithful
             discharge
             and
             execution
             of
             them
             .
             So
             Phil.
             2.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             it
             was
             
               because
               he
               humbled
               himself
               ,
               and
               became
               obedient
               to
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               that
               God
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               name
               which
               is
               above
               every
               name
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               ▪
            
             And
             Rom.
             14.9
             .
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               for
               this
               end
               that
               Christ
               both
               died
               ,
               and
               rose
               ,
               and
               revived
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Angels
             in
             St.
             Iohn's
             Vision
             ,
             attribute
             his
             advancement
             to
             his
             Regal
             dignity
             to
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Rev.
             5.12
             .
             
               Worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               to
               receive
               Power
               ,
               and
               Riches
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               
               and
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Blessing
               .
            
             And
             hence
             his
             
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Scripture-Metaphor
             by
             which
             his
             Regal
             Authority
             is
             expressed
             (
             of
             the
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             which
             Pearson's
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             p.
             277
             ,
             278
             ,
             279.
             )
             is
             mentioned
             as
             the
             fruit
             and
             consequence
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Intercession
             .
             So
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             
               When
               he
               had
               by
               himself
               purged
               our
               sins
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             dying
             for
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               he
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
            
             ;
             and
             Heb.
             10.12
             .
             
               But
               this
               man
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               for
               ever
               ,
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             1
             Pet.
             3.22
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             
               his
               going
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             present
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             his
             Father
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             the
             
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               were
               made
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
             For
             his
             
               going
               into
               Heaven
            
             was
             a
             Priestly
             Act
             ,
             corresponding
             to
             the
             Priest's
             going
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             to
             present
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             Christ's
             first
             arrival
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             presenting
             his
             Sacrifice
             there
             ,
             is
             the
             beginning
             and
             commencement
             of
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             which
             he
             first
             received
             of
             his
             Father
             that
             Royal
             Power
             and
             Authority
             which
             he
             exercises
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             his
             Priestly
             Intercession
             ,
             that
             this
             his
             Royal
             power
             is
             continued
             and
             perpetuated
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Royal
             Priest
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Priest
             invested
             with
             Regal
             power
             to
             bestow
             the
             blessings
             he
             intercedes
             for
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Sacerdotal
             King
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             King
             that
             holds
             his
             Regal
             power
             in
             the
             right
             and
             virtue
             of
             his
             
             Priestly
             Intercession
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             Intercession
             that
             he
             obttains
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             to
             bestow
             those
             blessings
             on
             us
             which
             he
             intercedes
             for
             .
             So
             that
             as
             Christ
             intercedes
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             so
             he
             rules
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             his
             Intercession
             .
             And
             accordingly
             you
             find
             in
             Scripture
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ,
             represented
             as
             a
             Triumphal
             progress
             to
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Princes
             in
             that
             glorious
             Solemnity
             ,
             he
             scatters
             a
             Royal
             Largess
             among
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.8
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             before
             his
             Ascension
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             
               all
               power
               was
               given
               him
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             but
             this
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             spake
             by
             way
             of
             Prolepsis
             or
             Anticipation
             ,
             a
             very
             usual
             Scheme
             of
             speech
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             express
             things
             of
             certain
             futurity
             as
             if
             they
             were
             actually
             existing
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             Scheme
             
               all
               power
               is
               given
               me
            
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             
               all
               power
               is
               shortly
               to
               be
               given
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             upon
             my
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             our
             Saviour
             must
             be
             understood
             in
             that
             parallel
             expression
             ,
             Iohn
             5.22
             .
             
               The
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               hath
               committed
               all
               judgment
               to
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             which
             words
             he
             spake
             long
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               all
               judgment
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               Vniversal
               ,
               Regal
            
             authority
             was
             not
             
               actually
               committed
               to
               him
            
             ▪
             but
             there
             was
             only
             a
             certain
             futurity
             of
             it
             .
             For
             so
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             
               sitting
               down
               with
               his
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             or
             investiture
             with
             that
             Regal
             Authority
             which
             he
             now
             exercises
             ,
             was
             the
             reward
             and
             consequence
             of
             his
             overcoming
             ,
             or
             consummate
             victory
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Oblation
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             there
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Intercession
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             installed
             in
             his
             
               Vniversal
               ,
               Mediatorial
               Kingdom
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             had
             a
             particular
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Iewish
               Church
            
             ,
             not
             only
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             but
             before
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             that
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Gentile
             world
             too
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             became
             universal
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             invested
             with
             it
             till
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Mission
             into
             this
             world
             was
             purely
             
               to
               the
               lost
               Sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Matth.
             15.24
             .
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             this
             his
             Mission
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             forth
             his
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             orders
             them
             
               not
               to
               go
               into
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               nor
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               but
               to
               go
               rather
               to
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             which
             implies
             that
             at
             that
             time
             he
             was
             not
             actually
             authorized
             to
             subdue
             and
             reduce
             the
             Gentiles
             under
             his
             dominion
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             Authority
             extended
             only
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             :
             but
             when
             he
             had
             told
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             in
             that
             proleptical
             speech
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             
               all
               power
               was
               given
               him
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             it
             immediately
             follows
             ,
             
               go
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             now
             my
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             is
             inlarged
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             made
             Vniversal
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             go
             ye
             therefore
             in
             pursuance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             Ministry
             endeavour
             to
             reduce
             
               all
               Nations
            
             under
             my
             dominion
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             revealed
             till
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ▪
             
             vid.
             Acts
             11.18
             .
             because
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             that
             he
             received
             his
             
               Vniversal
               ,
               Kingly
            
             Authority
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             till
             then
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             reveal
             it
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             over
             the
             Gentile
             world
             peculiarly
             that
             he
             received
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             was
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             long
             before
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             he
             was
             invested
             with
             a
             right
             of
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             too
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             became
             the
             Vniversal
             Lord
             and
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             under
             the
             most
             High
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             things
             :
             but
             this
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             farther
             to
             explain
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             prosecution
             of
             this
             great
             Argument
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             these
             six
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Beginning
             and
             Progress
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             shew
             who
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             under
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             assign
             and
             explain
             the
             Regal
             Acts
             which
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             exercise
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             To
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             End
             and
             Conclusion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             To
             shew
             the
             reason
             and
             wisdom
             of
             this
             method
             of
             God's
             governing
             sinful
             men
             by
             this
             his
             Mediatorial
             King
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             the
             beginning
             and
             progress
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             in
             these
             following
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             new
             Covenant
             commenced
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             particularly
             renewed
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             upon
             its
             first
             Commencement
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             continued
             all
             along
             in
             that
             particular
             renewal
             that
             was
             made
             of
             it
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Therefore
             that
             as
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             Christ
             was
             King
             of
             all
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             or
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             with
             whom
             it
             was
             renewed
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             he
             still
             retained
             his
             Title
             of
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             till
             they
             finally
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             in
             which
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             founded
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             
               main
               body
            
             of
             that
             Nation
             rejected
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             Remnant
             of
             it
             that
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             as
             their
             rightful
             Lord
             and
             King.
             
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             this
             Remnant
             still
             continued
             the
             same
             individual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             though
             very
             much
             reformed
             and
             improved
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             That
             to
             this
             individual
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             thus
             reformed
             and
             improved
             was
             superadded
             all
             those
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             afterwards
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             that
             he
             engages
             himself
             to
             us
             to
             be
             our
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             engage
             our selves
             to
             him
             to
             be
             his
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             mutual
             Engagements
             results
             the
             relation
             of
             King
             and
             Subjects
             between
             him
             and
             us
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             consists
             of
             all
             those
             
               People
               ,
               Nations
            
             ,
             and
             Kindreds
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             admitted
             into
             this
             Covenant-relation
             to
             him
             ,
             wherein
             by
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             of
             Fealty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             they
             have
             indispensably
             obliged
             themselves
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             ;
             but
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             more
             largely
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Therefore
             this
             new
             Covenant
             commenced
             immediately
             af●er
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             in
             a
             particular
             manner
             renewed
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             .
             For
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             a
             Plank
             thrown
             forth
             to
             Mankind
             immediately
             after
             that
             woful
             Shipwreck
             that
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Fall.
             For
             no
             sooner
             had
             God
             denounced
             his
             deserved
             Doom
             on
             our
             lapsed
             Parents
             ,
             but
             to
             support
             them
             from
             sinking
             into
             utter
             desperation
             ,
             he
             subjoyns
             that
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             
               The
               Seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               bruise
               the
               Serpent's
               head
            
             ;
             
             where
             by
             the
             
               Seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             ,
             not
             only
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             ancient
             Iewish
             Interpreters
             understand
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Serpent
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Serpent
             had
             tempted
             our
             first
             Parents
             to
             that
             fatal
             revolt
             which
             drew
             after
             it
             all
             those
             miserable
             consequents
             which
             their
             Posterity
             have
             groaned
             under
             ever
             since
             ;
             by
             the
             Messias
             his
             
               bruising
               the
               Serpent's
               head
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             his
             assaulting
             and
             crushing
             under
             foot
             the
             very
             seat
             of
             all
             his
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             finally
             rescuing
             mankind
             from
             under
             his
             Dominion
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             For
             this
             Promise
             was
             the
             first
             dawning
             ,
             the
             
               morning
               Twilight
            
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             find
             ,
             the
             only
             discovery
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             the
             sole
             ground
             and
             object
             of
             that
             faith
             by
             which
             Abel
             and
             Enoch
             were
             justified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             11.4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             though
             that
             Promise
             was
             but
             a
             dark
             and
             obscure
             intimation
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             yet
             thus
             much
             it
             plainly
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             Parents
             of
             the
             World
             there
             should
             descend
             a
             certain
             Person
             ,
             who
             should
             conquer
             the
             Devil
             that
             had
             conquered
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             repair
             the
             damage
             of
             their
             Apostasie
             ;
             by
             believing
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             and
             acting
             accordingly
             ,
             they
             found
             grace
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             however
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             in
             force
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             both
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Ante-diluvian
             Patriarchs
             was
             actually
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             faith
             could
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             have
             been
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             But
             after
             the
             Floud
             God
             more
             clearly
             and
             expresly
             renewed
             this
             gracious
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             Gen.
             12.2
             ,
             3.
             where
             he
             promises
             
               to
               bless
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               name
               great
               ,
               and
               himself
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               them
               that
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               curse
               them
               that
               cursed
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             should
             descend
             from
             him
             ,
             vid.
             Gal.
             3.16
             .
             
               to
               make
               all
               the
               Families
               of
               the
               Earth
               blessed
            
             ;
             which
             Covenant
             he
             again
             renews
             to
             him
             ,
             Cap.
             13.
             and
             Cap.
             15.
             and
             then
             in
             Chap.
             17.
             he
             yet
             again
             renews
             it
             more
             largely
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             assuring
             him
             not
             only
             that
             
               he
               should
               be
               a
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             that
             that
             Covenant
             should
             extend
             to
             his
             Posterity
             as
             well
             as
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               would
               be
               a
               God
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Seed
               after
               him
            
             ;
             immediately
             after
             which
             he
             institutes
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Circumcision
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Seal
             and
             Ratification
             of
             his
             Covenant
             between
             him
             and
             them
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             Covenant
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             founded
             .
             For
             so
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             standing
             Seal
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             was
             also
             the
             standing
             Rite
             of
             admission
             into
             that
             Church
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Confederate
             in
             this
             Covenant
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             admitted
             both
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Rite
             .
             Now
             from
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             this
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             was
             built
             ,
             was
             the
             Gospel
             or
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             so
             Gal.
             3.8
             .
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             delivery
             of
             this
             Covenant
             
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Abraham
            
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             apparently
             fals
             ,
             if
             this
             and
             the
             
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             were
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             in
             verse
             29.
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               if
               ye
               be
               
               Christ's
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             true
             Christians
             ,
             
               then
               are
               ye
               Abraham's
               Seed
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             spiritual
             Seed
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             with
             Abraham
             extends
             ,
             
               and
               heirs
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             how
             could
             they
             be
             
               Abraham's
               seed
            
             ,
             by
             being
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
               heirs
               to
               the
               promise
            
             of
             Abraham's
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             the
             Seed
             with
             whom
             Abraham's
             Covenant
             was
             made
             ,
             were
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             from
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             it self
             were
             of
             a
             different
             kind
             from
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ?
             But
             that
             it
             was
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             appears
             yet
             further
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             requires
             the
             same
             
               Condition
               ,
               viz.
            
             an
             obediential
             or
             practical
             Faith.
             For
             so
             ,
             Gen.
             15.6
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Abraham
               believed
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               accounted
               it
               to
               him
               for
               righteousness
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             though
             he
             had
             formerly
             been
             guilty
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             and
             at
             present
             could
             not
             challenge
             any
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             upon
             that
             obedient
             faith
             which
             he
             exercised
             ,
             God
             acquitted
             and
             justified
             him
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               dealt
               with
            
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             perfectly
             righteous
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             his
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Ratification
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             in
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             called
             
               the
               Seal
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             his
             Iustification
             ,
             or
             being
             accounted
             righteous
             ,
             and
             
               dealt
               with
            
             accordingly
             by
             God
             ,
             upon
             his
             Faith
             or
             
               practical
               Assent
            
             to
             God's
             Promise
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             3.9
             .
             thus
             concludes
             ,
             
               so
               then
               they
               which
               be
               of
               faith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             
               are
               blessed
               with
               faithful
               Abraham
            
             ;
             in
             which
             words
             he
             expresly
             asserts
             that
             Abraham
             and
             Christians
             are
             blessed
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             ,
             viz.
             upon
             an
             obediential
             and
             practical
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             And
             as
             Abraham's
             required
             the
             same
             Condition
             with
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             it
             also
             contained
             the
             same
             Promises
             .
             For
             although
             those
             Promises
             according
             to
             the
             outside
             and
             literal
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             contain
             only
             temporal
             blessings
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             all
             the
             eternal
             blessings
             of
             that
             New
             Covenant
             lock'd
             and
             
               treasured
               up
            
             in
             the
             mystical
             sence
             of
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Iustification
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             was
             couched
             in
             that
             Promise
             that
             was
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             Gal.
             3.8
             .
             
               The
               Scripture
               foreseeing
               that
               God
               would
               justifie
               the
               Heathen
               through
               faith
               ,
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               before
               unto
               Abraham
               ,
               saying
               ,
               In
               thee
               shall
               all
               Natio●s
               be
               bl●ssed
            
             ;
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             bl●ssing
             was
             included
             their
             Iustification
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             for
             divine
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             to
             inable
             men
             to
             repent
             and
             persevere
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Micah
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             part
             of
             God's
             
               performing
               his
               truth
               unto
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               his
               mercy
               to
               Abraham
               ,
            
             consisted
             in
             
               his
               subduing
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               casting
               our
               sins
               into
               the
               depths
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             Micah
             7.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             
               gave
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Justification
             to
             etern●l
             life
             ,
             
               to
               Abraham
               by
               promise
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.18
             .
             upon
             which
             gift
             we
             are
             assured
             
               that
               Abraham
               looked
               for
               a
               City
               which
               hath
               f●undations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               mak●r
               is
               God
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.10
             .
             Since
             therefore
             both
             the
             conditions
             required
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             promised
             ,
             in
             Abraham's
             and
             the
             New
             Covenant
             were
             in
             all
             particulars
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             th●t
             they
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             revelation
             
             of
             it
             there
             was
             a
             vast
             difference
             ;
             for
             whereas
             in
             the
             Gospel
             it
             is
             revealed
             throughout
             with
             the
             greatest
             clearness
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             and
             in
             plain
             and
             literal
             terms
             ,
             it
             was
             delivered
             vailed
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Posterity
             under
             general
             and
             obscure
             expressions
             ,
             which
             at
             best
             exhibited
             to
             them
             but
             a
             dark
             and
             confused
             apprehension
             of
             it
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             still
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             thus
             differently
             expressed
             ,
             even
             as
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Sun
             that
             sometimes
             is
             overcast
             with
             clouds
             ,
             and
             other
             times
             shines
             forth
             with
             a
             full
             splendor
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             the
             very
             first
             Commencement
             of
             this
             Covenant
             Christ
             was
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             continued
             all
             along
             under
             that
             particular
             Renewal
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             made
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Surety
             of
             this
             New
             and
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             who
             as
             our
             Advocate
             with
             God
             obtains
             for
             us
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             who
             as
             our
             King
             under
             God
             dispenses
             th●m
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             thus
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             now
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             always
             been
             so
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Fall
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             commenced
             ,
             to
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             now
             Mediates
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             four
             thousand
             years
             without
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             which
             ,
             considering
             the
             whole
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             allowed
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             ,
             the
             Fall
             of
             man
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             withdrew
             himself
             from
             all
             immediate
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             reasonably
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             converse
             he
             had
             with
             him
             afterwards
             ,
             it
             was
             through
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             evident
             
             from
             Scripture
             than
             that
             this
             very
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             standing
             Medium
             of
             God's
             converse
             and
             intercourse
             with
             men
             ,
             was
             granted
             to
             us
             by
             God
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             Since
             therefore
             it
             was
             granted
             long
             before
             Christ
             died
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Fall
             of
             Adam
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             upon
             Christ's
             obliging
             and
             engaging
             himself
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             die
             for
             us
             
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             ;
             which
             engagement
             of
             his
             was
             virtually
             and
             in
             effect
             an
             offering
             up
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             us
             ;
             God
             being
             as
             much
             secured
             of
             it
             upon
             his
             engagement
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             actually
             performed
             it
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Rev.
            
             13.8
             .
             because
             upon
             his
             obliging
             himself
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             was
             immediately
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             the
             Event
             became
             as
             certain
             and
             infallible
             as
             if
             in
             that
             very
             moment
             he
             had
             breathed
             out
             his
             Soul
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             And
             accordingly
             God
             proceeded
             on
             it
             as
             on
             a
             sure
             and
             certain
             Fund
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             it
             granted
             the
             new
             Covenant
             to
             the
             World.
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               by
               means
               of
               his
               death
            
             that
             there
             was
             
               redemption
               for
               the
               transgressions
               that
               were
               under
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.15
             .
             Since
             therefore
             it
             was
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christ's
             future
             Sacrifice
             that
             God
             first
             granted
             this
             Covenant
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             consideration
             he
             at
             the
             same
             time
             appointed
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             he
             is
             Mediator
             in
             the
             right
             and
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             by
             which
             he
             obtained
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             his
             Sacrifice
             had
             the
             same
             vertue
             in
             it
             when
             it
             was
             future
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             now
             when
             it
             is
             past
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             same
             right
             to
             be
             
             Mediator
             of
             it
             then
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             now
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             was
             as
             certain
             in
             God's
             account
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             prevalent
             with
             him
             ,
             before
             ,
             as
             after
             it
             was
             offered
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             his
             Mediatorship
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             wholly
             owing
             to
             the
             prevalence
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             same
             reason
             why
             God
             should
             admit
             him
             to
             be
             Mediator
             of
             it
             before
             it
             was
             offered
             as
             after
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             long
             before
             he
             offered
             up
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             or
             Minister
             
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               Mal.
            
             3.1
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             four
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             years
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             this
             Covenant
             was
             
               confirmed
               of
               God
            
             to
             
               Abraham
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.17
             .
             and
             if
             it
             was
             then
             
               confirmed
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             then
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ's
             being
             always
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             necessarily
             implies
             his
             having
             been
             always
             King
             under
             God
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             were
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             because
             his
             Kingly
             Office
             is
             so
             necessary
             and
             essential
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             properly
             a
             Mediator
             without
             it
             .
             For
             to
             mediate
             as
             he
             doth
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             act
             Authoritatively
             for
             and
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             both
             parties
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             act
             only
             for
             one
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             between
             both
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             acting
             Authoritatively
             for
             God
             consists
             his
             Royalty
             or
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             if
             his
             Mediatorial
             Office
             necessarily
             includes
             a
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             power
             must
             extend
             to
             all
             that
             ever
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             which
             he
             Mediates
             .
             For
             how
             can
             any
             man
             be
             admitted
             into
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             
             is
             the
             authorized
             Mediator
             ,
             without
             being
             subject
             to
             all
             the
             Authority
             which
             his
             Mediatorship
             necessarily
             implies
             ?
          
           
             Hence
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             been
             always
             King
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               confederate
               Society
            
             of
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             world
             .
             For
             thus
             in
             the
             Old
             world
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.19
             .
             that
             by
             that
             very
             Spirit
             whereby
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             
               he
               went
               and
               preached
               to
               the
               spirits
               in
               prison
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             Noah
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             immediate
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             a
             Preacher
             or
             Herald
             
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             Christ
             preached
             to
             the
             Spirits
             or
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             
               shut
               up
            
             in
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             long
             before
             that
             general
             separation
             of
             their
             Souls
             from
             their
             Bodies
             which
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Floud
             ;
             vid.
             Dr.
             Ham.
             in
             Loc.
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whilst
             they
             were
             yet
             alive
             ,
             Christ
             
               preached
               to
               them
            
             ,
             to
             warn
             them
             of
             that
             general
             destruction
             which
             was
             pursuing
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             ere
             long
             overtake
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             speedily
             repented
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             long
             before
             the
             Floud
             Christ
             acted
             as
             a
             King
             in
             issuing
             out
             by
             his
             Heralds
             his
             Royal
             Proclamations
             to
             men
             to
             declare
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             warn
             them
             of
             the
             fatal
             consequence
             of
             their
             disobedience
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Soon
             after
             the
             Floud
             mankind
             almost
             universally
             Apostatized
             from
             God
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             or
             Society
             of
             the
             true
             Worshippers
             of
             him
             was
             quickly
             reduced
             into
             a
             very
             narrow
             compass
             ;
             so
             that
             four
             hundred
             years
             after
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             th●t
             Melchisedeck
             was
             the
             only
             King
             in
             the
             world
             who
             was
             not
             an
             Idolater
             .
             And
             
             now
             God
             seeing
             his
             Church
             almost
             totally
             extinguished
             by
             this
             general
             defection
             of
             mankind
             from
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             to
             recover
             and
             repair
             it
             ,
             he
             calls
             Abraham
             out
             of
             his
             Idolatry
             and
             Idolatrous
             Country
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             renews
             the
             New
             Covenant
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             had
             renounced
             and
             deserted
             ;
             and
             to
             secure
             them
             from
             ever
             revolting
             from
             it
             ,
             he
             seals
             and
             ratifies
             it
             with
             them
             by
             a
             sign
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             as
             a
             mark
             to
             distinguish
             and
             preserve
             them
             distinct
             from
             the
             Idolatrous
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
             .
             And
             when
             afterwards
             the
             Posterity
             of
             Abraham
             was
             multiplied
             in
             Aegypt
             into
             a
             numerous
             Nation
             ,
             and
             this
             Rite
             of
             Circumcision
             being
             by
             Ishmael
             and
             Esau
             derived
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             common
             to
             other
             Nations
             with
             Israel
             ,
             God
             to
             renew
             this
             distinction
             gives
             them
             the
             
               Ceremonial
               Law
            
             upon
             their
             coming
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             one
             great
             design
             of
             which
             ,
             even
             as
             that
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             was
             to
             diversifie
             them
             from
             their
             neighbouring
             Idolaters
             by
             contrary
             rites
             and
             observances
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               a
               middle
               Wall
               of
               partition
               ,
               Eph.
            
             2.14
             .
             alluding
             to
             that
             middle
             Wall
             in
             the
             Temple
             which
             divided
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Iews
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             Gentile
             
               Proselytes
               of
               the
               Gate
            
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             were
             counted
             unclean
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             divided
             from
             the
             Circumcised
             by
             a
             Wall
             of
             stone
             of
             three
             Cubits
             high
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             he
             calls
             this
             Law
             
               the
               enmity
            
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             because
             one
             great
             design
             of
             it
             was
             to
             divide
             and
             separate
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             secure
             them
             
             from
             revolting
             from
             the
             New
             Covenant
             by
             mingling
             and
             confounding
             themselves
             with
             Idolaters
             .
             By
             which
             means
             the
             New
             Covenant
             became
             in
             a
             manner
             appropriate
             to
             Israel
             ,
             none
             being
             allowed
             admission
             into
             it
             but
             only
             such
             as
             freely
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             distinguishing
             Laws
             of
             that
             Communion
             by
             which
             they
             were
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               to
               them
               pertained
               the
               Covenants
            
             ,
             Rom.
             9.4
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             New
             Covenant
             it self
             ,
             together
             with
             Circumcision
             the
             Seal
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             a
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             puts
             together
             being
             
               Aliens
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             
               strangers
               to
               the
               Covenants
               of
               Promise
               ,
            
             as
             inseparable
             Concomitants
             ,
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             stiled
             God's
             
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               Deut.
            
             14.2
             .
             and
             his
             
               peculiar
               Treasure
            
             ,
             Psal.
             135.4
             .
             because
             by
             this
             Covenant
             which
             pass'd
             between
             God
             and
             them
             they
             were
             separated
             to
             God
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             also
             they
             are
             called
             the
             
               Lord's
               portion
               ,
               and
               the
               Lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.9
             .
             The
             New
             Covenant
             therefore
             being
             thus
             particularly
             confined
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             whilst
             it
             continued
             so
             ,
             Christ
             who
             was
             always
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             must
             be
             particularly
             the
             Mediatorial
             Head
             and
             King
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             most
             High
             God
             and
             Father
             ruled
             and
             governed
             that
             Church
             and
             People
             .
             But
             because
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Assertion
             this
             whole
             Argument
             depends
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             ,
             as
             briefly
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             evince
             and
             prove
             it
             in
             these
             following
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             extraordinary
             Angel
             who
             frequently
             appeared
             and
             spake
             to
             the
             
             Jewish
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             is
             sometimes
             called
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             who
             ordinarily
             assumed
             to
             himself
             divine
             Appellations
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             those
             holy
             men
             ordinarily
             rendered
             
               divine
               Honours
            
             ,
             and
             Vows
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             extraordinary
             Angel
             was
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             and
             no
             created
             Being
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             that
             divine
             Person
             that
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             removed
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             thence
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             this
             divine
             Person
             was
             not
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             
               God
               the
               Son.
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             a
             certain
             extraordinary
             Angel
             ,
             who
             frequently
             appeared
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             is
             sometimes
             called
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             Angel
             of
             Iehovah
             ,
             &c.
             
             Of
             which
             I
             might
             give
             innumerable
             instances
             ,
             but
             for
             brevities
             sake
             shall
             only
             mention
             two
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             that
             of
             Gen.
             18.
             where
             we
             read
             of
             three
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             three
             Angels
             in
             humane
             shapes
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             in
             verse
             13.
             is
             expresly
             called
             Iehovah
             ;
             after
             which
             upon
             their
             going
             towards
             Sodom
             ,
             the
             same
             Iehovah
             speaks
             to
             Abraham
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               Iehovah
               said
               ,
               shall
               I
               hide
               from
               Abraham
               that
               which
               I
               am
               doing
               ?
            
             and
             so
             again
             ver
             .
             20.
             then
             in
             ver
             .
             22.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               men
               turned
               their
               faces
               from
               thence
               ▪
               and
               went
               up
               to
               Sodom
               ,
               but
               Abraham
               stood
               yet
               before
               Iehovah
               ,
               i.
               e.
               two
            
             of
             the
             Angels
             went
             their
             way
             to
             Sodom
             ;
             for
             so
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             1.
             we
             read
             but
             of
             two
             of
             them
             that
             arrived
             thither
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Iehovah
             before
             whom
             Abraham
             stood
             must
             be
             the
             third
             who
             
             stay'd
             behind
             conferring
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             which
             Conference
             Abraham
             several
             times
             addresses
             to
             him
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             verse
             25.
             calls
             him
             
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             then
             verse
             33.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Iehovah
               went
               away
               when
               he
               had
               made
               an
               end
               of
               speaking
               unto
               Abraham
               .
            
             The
             other
             instance
             is
             in
             Genes
             .
             28.
             from
             verse
             12.
             where
             you
             have
             recorded
             the
             Vision
             of
             Iacob's
             Ladder
             ,
             
               above
               which
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Iehovah
               stood
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Abraham
               thy
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             upon
             which
             Iacob
             when
             he
             awaked
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               Surely
               Iehovah
               is
               in
               this
               place
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             thereupon
             he
             sacrifices
             to
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             calls
             the
             place
             Bethel
             ,
             or
             the
             
               House
               of
               God
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             and
             offers
             a
             Vow
             to
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             wherein
             he
             obliges
             himself
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             his
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             but
             Chap.
             31.
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             13.
             this
             divine
             Person
             is
             called
             both
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               God
               of
               Bethel
            
             ;
             and
             Iacob
             himself
             in
             Gen.
             48
             15
             ,
             16.
             calls
             him
             
               the
               God
               before
               whom
               his
               Father
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               did
               walk
               ,
               the
               God
               which
               fed
               him
               all
               his
               life
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               which
               redeemed
               him
               from
               all
               evil
               .
            
             And
             with
             this
             God
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             man
             we
             find
             Iacob
             wrestling
             a
             whole
             night
             together
             ,
             supposing
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             ordinary
             Angel
             ,
             Chap.
             32.
             ver
             .
             24.
             but
             understanding
             afterwards
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             
               calls
               the
               name
               of
               the
               place
               Peniel
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               seen
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             30.
             which
             God
             in
             Hos.
             12.4
             ,
             5.
             is
             called
             both
             
               the
               Angel
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             .
             And
             this
             divine
             Angel
             ,
             or
             
               Angel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             if
             you
             pursue
             the
             sacred
             History
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             afterwards
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             in
             the
             
               burning
               bush
            
             ,
             &
             under
             him
             conducted
             Israel
             through
             the
             
               red
               Sea
            
             and
             Wilderness
             
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             
               Pillar
               of
               fire
               and
               cloud
            
             .
             For
             so
             he
             is
             all
             along
             called
             promiscuously
             Iehovah
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             vid.
             Exod.
             3.2
             ,
             4.
             
             Exod.
             13.21
             .
             compared
             with
             Chap.
             14.19
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             divine
             Person
             and
             no
             created
             Angel
             ,
             is
             evident
             not
             only
             from
             his
             assuming
             to
             himself
             the
             incommunicable
             Name
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             incommunicable
             Attributes
             of
             Iehovah
             .
             For
             so
             he
             tells
             Iacob
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             he
             was
             
               Iehovah
               God
               of
               Abraham
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Isaac
               ,
            
             Gen.
             28.13
             .
             not
             only
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               God
               of
               Bethel
               ,
               where
               he
               anointed
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               and
               vowed
               a
               vow
               to
               him
               ,
               Gen.
            
             31.13
             .
             but
             also
             that
             he
             was
             
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               Gen.
            
             35.11
             .
             whereas
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Iehovah
               is
               God's
               name
               alone
               ,
               Psal.
            
             83.18
             .
             and
             Almightiness
             ,
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             is
             an
             incommunicable
             perfection
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             this
             Angel
             been
             a
             created
             Being
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Sacriledge
             and
             Profaneness
             in
             him
             to
             arrogate
             to
             himself
             that
             incommunicable
             Name
             and
             Attribute
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             usually
             objected
             ,
             that
             he
             assumed
             God's
             Name
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             not
             as
             due
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Character
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Embassador
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             represented
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             where
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             was
             it
             ever
             heard
             that
             an
             Embassador
             was
             allowed
             to
             assume
             the
             Name
             and
             Titles
             of
             his
             King
             ?
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             deemed
             high
             Arrogance
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             High
             Treason
             ,
             for
             an
             English
             Embassador
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             his
             Embassie
             thus
             to
             declare
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               high
               and
               mighty
               Prince
            
             James
             
               the
               Second
               ,
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             Iewish
             Oeconomy
             was
             so
             peculiarly
             
             
               jealous
               of
               his
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             had
             such
             peculiar
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             considering
             the
             infinite
             proneness
             of
             that
             people
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             would
             not
             only
             permit
             ,
             but
             authorize
             a
             Creature
             to
             assume
             his
             Name
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             avouch
             it self
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             arrogate
             his
             incommunicable
             Perfections
             and
             Prerogatives
             ?
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             were
             God's
             Embassadors
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             never
             presumed
             to
             call
             themselves
             God
             or
             Iehovah
             ,
             or
             to
             arrogate
             Omnipotence
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             had
             as
             much
             right
             to
             do
             as
             this
             Angel
             ,
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             created
             Being
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whereas
             this
             Angel
             always
             spake
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             delivered
             what
             he
             said
             as
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             always
             spake
             in
             a
             different
             stile
             ,
             and
             still
             ushered
             in
             what
             they
             delivered
             with
             a
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             to
             be
             sure
             this
             blessed
             Angel
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             only
             an
             Embassador
             from
             God.
             But
             besides
             that
             he
             assumed
             God's
             Name
             ,
             and
             Attributes
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             admitted
             but
             required
             divine
             honours
             to
             be
             rendered
             to
             him
             .
             For
             so
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             
               admitted
               Iacob
            
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             Vow
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             devote
             himself
             to
             him
             as
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             required
             him
             to
             make
             and
             dedicate
             an
             Altar
             to
             him
             at
             
               Bethel
               ,
               Gen.
            
             35.1
             .
             so
             also
             he
             admitted
             Ioshuah
             to
             
               fall
               on
               his
               face
               to
               the
               Earth
               and
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             bids
             him
             
               loose
               his
               shooe
               from
               his
               foot
               ,
            
             telling
             him
             that
             
               the
               place
               whereon
               he
               stood
               was
               holy
               ,
            
             as
             being
             consecrated
             by
             his
             divine
             Presence
             ,
             Iosh.
             5.14
             ,
             15.
             and
             the
             same
             command
             ,
             inforced
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             he
             gave
             before
             to
             Moses
             out
             of
             the
             
               burning
               
               bush
            
             ,
             Exod.
             3.5
             .
             and
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             he
             received
             a
             burnt-offering
             ,
             and
             a
             meat-offering
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Manoah
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             Iudg.
             13.23
             .
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             any
             created
             good
             Angel
             would
             ever
             have
             admitted
             these
             things
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             strictly
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             was
             forbid
             by
             the
             Angel
             ,
             at
             whose
             feet
             he
             fell
             down
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             
               See
               thou
               do
               it
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               fellow
               servant
               —
               worship
               God
               ,
               Rev.
            
             19.10
             .
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             Rev.
             22.9
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             also
             that
             divine
             Person
             that
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             removed
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             thence
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             is
             recorded
             of
             him
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22.22
             ,
             &c.
             where
             we
             have
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord's
            
             meeting
             Balaam
             on
             the
             way
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             curse
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             ;
             now
             that
             by
             that
             Angel
             there
             is
             meant
             this
             divine
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Angel
             Iehovah
             appears
             ,
             first
             ,
             from
             verse
             32.
             where
             he
             tells
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Behold
               I
               come
               out
               to
               be
               an
               Adversary
               ,
               because
               thy
               way
               is
               perverse
               before
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             will
             of
             mine
             which
             I
             declared
             to
             thee
             ,
             verse
             12.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             
               God
               said
               unto
               Balaam
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               curse
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               blessed
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             ,
             that
             this
             God
             and
             that
             
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
            
             were
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             verse
             35.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             this
             
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
               said
               unto
               Balaam
               ,
               go
               with
               the
               men
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               word
               that
               I
               shall
               speak
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               speak
               ,
            
             whereas
             he
             that
             afterwards
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             instructed
             him
             what
             he
             should
             say
             to
             Balak
             ,
             is
             expresly
             called
             God
             and
             Iehovah
             ;
             for
             so
             Numb
             .
             23.4
             ,
             5.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               God
               met
               Balaam
            
             ,
             and
             
             that
             
               Iehovah
               put
               a
               word
               into
               his
               mouth
            
             ;
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             God
             and
             Iehovah
             was
             the
             same
             Person
             with
             that
             
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             th●t
             gave
             him
             that
             charge
             ,
             
               but
               only
               the
               word
               that
               I
               shall
               speak
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               shalt
               thou
               speak
               .
            
             But
             then
             ,
             thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Balaam
             himself
             calls
             the
             app●rition
             of
             this
             Angel
             ,
             
               the
               vision
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             24.4
             ,
             16.
             which
             sh●ws
             that
             this
             Angel
             was
             the
             Almighty
             himself
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Angel
             
               Iehovah
               ,
               Balaam
            
             in
             his
             inspired
             Parable
             calls
             
               Iehovah
               the
               God
               and
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               God
               that
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             23.21
             ,
             22.
             which
             is
             the
             very
             stile
             of
             that
             .
             God
             that
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               ,
               I
               am
               Iehovah
               thy
               God
               that
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             Exod.
             20.2
             .
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             all
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             Iudg.
             2.
             we
             have
             the
             History
             of
             another
             Appearance
             of
             this
             great
             
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             in
             verse
             1.
             
               came
               from
               Gilgal
               unto
               Bochim
            
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             he
             there
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             was
             that
             very
             God
             that
             came
             down
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             
               made
               them
               go
               up
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               to
               the
               Land
               which
               he
               sware
               unto
               their
               Fathers
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             language
             of
             that
             God
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             
               vid.
               Exod.
            
             33.1
             .
             that
             it
             was
             he
             that
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               never
               break
               Covenant
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               make
               no
               League
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               throw
               down
               their
               Altars
               :
               but
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               have
               not
               obeyed
               my
               voice
               ;
               why
               have
               ye
               done
               this
               ?
               Wherefore
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               drive
               them
               out
               from
               before
               ye
               ,
               but
               they
               
               shall
               be
               as
               thorns
               in
               your
               sides
               ,
               and
               their
               Gods
               shall
               be
               a
               snare
               to
               you
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             which
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Exod.
             34.12
             ,
             13.
             
             Numb
             .
             33.55
             .
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             this
             Angel
             and
             that
             God
             that
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Person
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             that
             he
             was
             the
             God
             that
             afterwards
             fix'd
             his
             abode
             in
             the
             Temple
             is
             very
             apparent
             .
             For
             ,
             besides
             that
             no
             body
             questions
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             same
             divine
             Person
             that
             brought
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             led
             them
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             came
             down
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             resided
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             that
             afterward
             removed
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             particular
             evidence
             ,
             that
             this
             person
             was
             the
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             in
             Isa.
             6.1
             .
             where
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             
               saw
               Iehovah
               sitting
               on
               a
               Throne
               ,
               high
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               train
               filled
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             appear'd
             to
             him
             in
             a
             visible
             form
             ,
             else
             how
             could
             the
             Prophet
             have
             seen
             him
             ?
             and
             that
             sitting
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Corporeal
             Posture
             ;
             but
             this
             the
             second
             ver
             .
             puts
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             which
             attributes
             to
             him
             a
             face
             and
             feet
             ,
             implying
             that
             his
             appearance
             was
             in
             a
             humane
             form
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             in
             which
             this
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             was
             wont
             to
             make
             his
             appearances
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             Prophet
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               he
               should
               certainly
               die
               ,
               because
               his
               eyes
               had
               seen
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             terrible
             apprehension
             that
             men
             always
             expressed
             upon
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             .
             Thus
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             Manoah
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               We
               shall
               surely
               die
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               seen
               God
               ,
            
             Judg.
             13.22
             .
             and
             so
             also
             Gideon
             ,
             Judg.
             6.22
             .
             and
             the
             
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.19
             .
             and
             Moses
             himself
             ,
             Exod.
             3.6
             .
             So
             that
             among
             the
             Ancients
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             a
             received
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             illustrious
             one
             did
             commonly
             abode
             death
             unto
             those
             that
             beheld
             him
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             had
             the
             same
             dreadful
             apprehension
             upon
             his
             vision
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             had
             before
             him
             upon
             the
             appearance
             of
             this
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             least
             very
             probable
             that
             that
             God
             and
             this
             Angel
             were
             the
             same
             divine
             person
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             this
             divine
             Person
             was
             not
             the
             most
             High
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               that
               they
               had
               not
               heard
               the
               Father's
               voice
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               nor
               seen
               his
               shape
               or
               appearance
               ,
            
             John
             5.37
             .
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             that
             that
             divine
             Person
             who
             spake
             and
             appeared
             to
             their
             Fathers
             in
             a
             humane
             voice
             or
             shape
             ,
             was
             not
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             same
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               God
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             John
             1.18
             .
             whereas
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             of
             Moses
             and
             
               Aaron
               ,
               Nadab
               and
               Abihu
               ,
               and
               the
               seventy
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               they
               saw
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               viz.
            
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             a
             humane
             shape
             that
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             for
             
               there
               was
               under
               his
               feet
               as
               it
               were
               a
               paved
               work
               of
               Saphir
               stone
               ,
            
             Exod.
             24.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             if
             he
             appeared
             to
             them
             with
             feet
             ,
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             that
             he
             appeared
             with
             all
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             for
             though
             Moses
             tells
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             
               they
               saw
               no
               similitude
            
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               but
               only
               heard
               a
               voice
               ,
               Deut.
            
             4.12
             .
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             Moses
             and
             the
             
               seventy
               Elders
            
             with
             him
             might
             and
             did
             ;
             for
             
             so
             when
             Moses
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             
               glory
               of
               God
            
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             God
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               not
               able
               to
               see
               my
               face
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             glory
             and
             lustre
             of
             it
             ,
             
               for
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               my
               face
               and
               live
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             no
             man
             can
             endure
             without
             great
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             the
             brightness
             and
             splendor
             of
             my
             countenance
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             passage
             in
             all
             probability
             sprang
             that
             common
             opinion
             in
             mens
             minds
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               surely
               die
            
             whenever
             they
             saw
             God
             or
             the
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             ;
             and
             then
             God
             proceeds
             ,
             and
             tells
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             place
             him
             
               in
               the
               Clift
               of
               the
               Rock
               ,
               and
               cover
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               whilst
               he
               passed
               by
               ,
            
             and
             that
             when
             he
             was
             passed
             by
             
               he
               would
               take
               away
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             and
             permit
             him
             to
             
               see
               his
               back
               parts
            
             ,
             Exod.
             33.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             by
             all
             which
             it
             seems
             evident
             that
             this
             Apparition
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             which
             Moses
             and
             the
             Elders
             saw
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             humane
             form
             ,
             since
             it
             had
             not
             only
             feet
             ,
             but
             face
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             and
             
               back
               parts
            
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             farther
             Evidence
             that
             this
             God
             was
             the
             same
             divine
             Person
             with
             that
             
               Angel
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             who
             appeared
             so
             often
             in
             humane
             shape
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             plain
             argument
             that
             he
             was
             not
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             never
             
               seen
               in
               any
               shape
               or
               appearance
               whatsoever
            
             ;
             besides
             all
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             first
             and
             supreme
             person
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             from
             whom
             both
             the
             Son
             and
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             are
             sent
             ,
             be
             in
             any
             sence
             stiled
             (
             as
             this
             divine
             Person
             of
             whom
             we
             are
             treating
             is
             )
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               Iehovah
            
             ?
             For
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             which
             imports
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             implies
             some
             kind
             of
             Inferiority
             to
             him
             whose
             Angel
             or
             Messenger
             he
             is
             ,
             &
             therefore
             can
             in
             no
             sence
             be
             truly
             and
             properly
             applied
             to
             the
             
               most
               high
            
             God
             and
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             this
             divine
             Person
             was
             
               God
               the
               Son.
            
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             appeared
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             those
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             in
             Ioh.
             8.56
             .
             
               Your
               Father
               Abraham
               rejoyced
               to
               see
               my
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               it
               and
               was
               glad
            
             ;
             where
             by
             
               Abraham's
               seeing
               of
               Christ's
               day
            
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             meant
             his
             real
             ,
             and
             actual
             ,
             and
             personal
             sight
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Jews
             understood
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               yet
            
             (
             say
             they
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             )
             
               fifty
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               hast
               thou
               seen
               Abraham
               ?
            
             As
             much
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             ever
             thou
             shouldest
             personally
             and
             actually
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             or
             he
             thee
             ,
             as
             thy
             words
             do
             import
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             thou
             art
             not
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             many
             Ages
             since
             that
             Abraham
             died
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Jews
             did
             not
             mistake
             Christ's
             sence
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             by
             
               seeing
               his
               day
            
             he
             meant
             personally
             and
             actually
             seeing
             himself
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             did
             not
             mistake
             him
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             ●ad
             ,
             Christ
             ought
             to
             have
             corrected
             them
             by
             explaining
             himself
             into
             some
             other
             sence
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             
               run
               away
            
             with
             such
             a
             gross
             mistake
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             mighty
             moment
             ;
             instead
             of
             which
             he
             plainly
             allows
             and
             c●untenances
             their
             sence
             in
             the
             Answer
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             verse
             58.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               before
               Abraham
               was
               I
               am
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             such
             impossible
             matter
             as
             you
             imagine
             that
             Abraham
             should
             see
             me
             and
             I
             h●m
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             a
             fix'd
             and
             eternal
             existence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             in
             being
             before
             ever
             he
             was
             bo●n
             .
             So
             that
             either
             the
             Jews
             apprehended
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             
               Abraham
               really
            
             and
             actually
             saw
             him
             ,
             or
             Christ
             in
             his
             Answer
             prevaricated
             
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             meerly
             plaid
             upon
             their
             mistake
             ;
             and
             if
             
               Abraham
               personally
            
             saw
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             Christ
             must
             be
             that
             divine
             Person
             that
             appeared
             to
             him
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             also
             that
             brought
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             descended
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             at
             the
             gi●ing
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             declared
             himself
             to
             be
             
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               that
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
            
             is
             apparent
             from
             Heb.
             12.26
             .
             where
             it
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Christ's
             
               voice
               which
               then
               did
               shake
               the
               Earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             delivered
             in
             Thunder
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             that
             Iehovah
             ,
             who
             came
             down
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             whose
             voice
             caused
             
               the
               whole
               Mount
               to
               quake
               greatly
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.18
             .
             the
             same
             also
             is
             evident
             from
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             
               Wherefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psalm
             68.18
             .
             
               when
               he
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             speaking
             just
             before
             ,
             verse
             7.
             
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               men
            
             ;
             so
             that
             either
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             Person
             of
             whom
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostle
             must
             grosly
             mis-quote
             and
             mis-apply
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             then
             from
             that
             Psalm
             it
             is
             evident
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             that
             
               went
               before
               the
               People
            
             ,
             and
             
               marched
               with
               them
               through
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
            
             verse
             7.
             to
             15.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             that
             was
             
               among
               the
               thousands
               of
               Angels
               in
               Sinai
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             and
             by
             their
             Ministry
             promulgated
             the
             Law
             from
             thence
             ;
             verse
             17.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             who
             was
             
               the
               God
               and
               King
               ,
               whose
               goings
               were
               seen
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             who
             was
             the
             God
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               
               at
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             For
             all
             these
             things
             are
             expresly
             spoken
             of
             him
             that
             
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               received
               gifts
               for
               men
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             18.
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             was
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             also
             that
             conducted
             them
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             appears
             from
             that
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.9
             .
             
               Neither
               let
               us
               tempt
               Christ
               as
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             
               also
               tempted
            
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             Copies
             read
             it
             ,
             
               as
               some
               of
               them
               also
               tempted
               him
               ,
               and
               were
               destroyed
               by
               Serpents
            
             ;
             and
             although
             in
             most
             Copies
             him
             be
             not
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             it
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             tempted
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             tempted
             
               some
               body
            
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             by
             that
             some
             body
             any
             other
             than
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Person
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             against
             all
             Grammar
             and
             reason
             ;
             against
             Grammar
             ,
             which
             allows
             no
             other
             Accusative
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             Verb
             than
             that
             of
             some
             thing
             or
             person
             aforesaid
             in
             the
             same
             Sentence
             ;
             against
             Reason
             ,
             because
             if
             we
             understand
             any
             other
             Accusative
             but
             him
             or
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             only
             Person
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             the
             Apostle
             speak
             loosely
             and
             indeterminately
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             speaks
             most
             strictly
             and
             certainly
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             but
             only
             Christ
             which
             determines
             the
             Accusative
             that
             the
             Verb
             tempted
             implies
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             that
             doth
             not
             determine
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             left
             wholly
             indeterminate
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             doth
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             him
             or
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             holy
             Oracles
             speak
             loosely
             and
             vagrantly
             where
             they
             may
             as
             well
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             strictly
             and
             determinately
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             impious
             but
             unreasonable
             .
             
             If
             therefore
             it
             was
             Christ
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             tempted
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             with
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             God
             against
             whom
             they
             spake
             ,
             Numb
             .
             21.5
             .
             which
             is
             the
             place
             the
             Apostle
             here
             refers
             to
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               People
               spake
               against
               God
               and
               against
               Moses
               ,
            
             for
             which
             God
             
               sent
               fiery
               Serpents
               among
               them
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             If
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             was
             that
             God
             against
             whom
             they
             spake
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             was
             that
             God
             that
             led
             them
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             into
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             he
             who
             dwelt
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             is
             evident
             from
             Iohn
             12.41
             .
             
               These
               things
               said
               Isaias
               when
               he
               saw
               his
               glory
               and
               spake
               of
               him
            
             ;
             the
             occasion
             of
             which
             words
             is
             this
             ;
             at
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             St.
             Iohn
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             perverse
             Infidelity
             of
             the
             Iews
             in
             not
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             Miracles
             he
             had
             shewn
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             which
             he
             shews
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             had
             long
             before
             foretold
             of
             them
             ,
             Isa.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             and
             then
             he
             concludes
             ,
             ver
             .
             41.
             
             
               These
               things
               said
               Isaiah
               when
               he
               saw
               his
               glory
               and
               spake
               of
               him
               ,
            
             where
             by
             
               his
               glory
            
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Apostle
             means
             Christ's
             glory
             ,
             and
             by
             
               speaking
               of
               him
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             ver
             .
             37.
             where
             the
             discourse
             begins
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             means
             Christ
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               yet
               they
               believed
               not
               on
               him
               ,
            
             and
             in
             ver
             .
             42.
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             that
             he
             means
             him
             still
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               nevertheless
               among
               the
               chief
               Rulers
               also
               many
               believed
               in
               him
            
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             him
             he
             means
             Christ
             ,
             as
             all
             agree
             he
             doth
             ,
             both
             in
             
             ver
             .
             37.
             and
             42.
             either
             the
             four
             Verses
             between
             must
             be
             included
             within
             a
             Parenthesis
             (
             which
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             ●o
             note
             of
             a
             Parenthesis
             to
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Copy
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             discourse
             it self
             require
             it
             ,
             which
             from
             Verse
             to
             Verse
             runs
             all
             along
             in
             a
             close
             and
             continued
             dependence
             )
             or
             by
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             in
             ver
             .
             41.
             also
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             Christ's
             glory
             which
             
               Isaiah
               saw
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             of
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             God
             who
             inhabited
             the
             Temple
             .
             For
             so
             in
             Isa.
             6.1
             .
             which
             is
             the
             place
             St.
             Iohn
             here
             refers
             to
             ,
             Isaiah
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               year
               that
               King
               Vzziah
               died
               he
               saw
               the
               Lord
               sitting
               on
               a
               Throne
               high
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               Train
               filled
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             if
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             this
             Lord
             ,
             as
             St.
             Iohn
             affirms
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             from
             these
             words
             that
             it
             was
             he
             who
             sate
             upon
             the
             Throne
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Train
             or
             Retinue
             of
             Angels
             there
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             Christ
             also
             was
             that
             Iehovah
             and
             divine
             Lord
             and
             King
             who
             under
             the
             most
             
               high
               Father
            
             presided
             over
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             several
             places
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             Old
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             cited
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             instance
             in
             two
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             which
             is
             Eph.
             5.14
             .
             
               Wherefore
               he
               saith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
            
             ;
             which
             words
             are
             a
             Paraphrastical
             reference
             to
             Isa.
             60.1
             .
             
               Arise
               ,
               shine
               ,
               for
               thy
               light
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               risen
               upon
               thee
            
             ;
             but
             now
             unless
             we
             suppose
             Christ
             to
             be
             this
             Lord
             or
             Iehovah
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             is
             so
             far
             from
             saying
             here
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             affirms
             ,
             
             that
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             
               at
               all
            
             of
             him
             ;
             either
             therefore
             Isaiah
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             ,
             
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             give
             the
             lie
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               risen
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
            
             ;
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             if
             Christ
             and
             that
             Lord
             were
             two
             distinct
             persons
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Isa.
             44.6
             .
             
               Thus
               faith
               Iehovah
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               his
               Redeemer
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               besides
               me
               there
               is
               no
               God
            
             ;
             which
             divine
             Character
             of
             
               I
               am
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               the
               last
               ,
            
             he
             elsewhere
             gives
             himself
             in
             Chap.
             41.4
             .
             and
             Chap.
             48.12
             .
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             .
             Now
             this
             very
             Character
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             Christ
             assumes
             to
             himself
             ,
             Rev.
             1.11
             .
             
               I
               am
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
            
             ;
             so
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             and
             Chap.
             2.8
             .
             and
             Chap.
             22.13
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             we
             ,
             with
             any
             reverence
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             suppose
             that
             he
             would
             ever
             have
             assumed
             to
             himself
             this
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             very
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             without
             ever
             explaining
             them
             into
             a
             different
             sense
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             the
             very
             same
             Person
             ?
             since
             he
             could
             not
             but
             foresee
             that
             he
             should
             hereby
             endanger
             the
             misleading
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             tempting
             her
             into
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             For
             what
             man
             that
             was
             not
             prepossessed
             with
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             would
             ever
             have
             thought
             that
             our
             Saviour
             did
             not
             mean
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             he
             thus
             verbatim
             applies
             to
             himself
             his
             personal
             Character
             without
             any
             kind
             of
             restriction
             or
             explication
             ?
             Should
             any
             man
             hear
             a
             voice
             from
             an
             invisible
             Person
             seriously
             
             pronouncing
             ,
             
               I
               am
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             ,
             (
             as
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             did
             this
             voice
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
            
             )
             would
             he
             not
             presently
             conclude
             either
             that
             this
             Person
             was
             the
             Ghost
             of
             that
             victorious
             Prince
             ,
             or
             that
             that
             voice
             was
             a
             designed
             delusion
             ?
             Since
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             essential
             Character
             by
             which
             
               Iehovah
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             describes
             himself
             ,
             and
             doth
             no
             where
             intimate
             a
             different
             sence
             of
             this
             Character
             as
             applied
             to
             himself
             ,
             from
             what
             it
             signified
             as
             applied
             to
             the
             Iehovah
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             meant
             not
             sincerely
             ,
             or
             that
             himself
             and
             that
             Iehovah
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             were
             the
             same
             Person
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             which
             all
             agree
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             is
             expresly
             called
             the
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Rejoyce
               greatly
               ,
               O
               Daughter
               of
               Sion
               ,
               shout
               O
               Daughter
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               behold
               thy
               King
               cometh
               unto
               thee
            
             ;
             the
             most
             natural
             sence
             of
             which
             Phrase
             
               thy
               King
            
             ,
             is
             he
             that
             is
             now
             thy
             King
             ,
             not
             he
             that
             is
             hereafter
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             then
             when
             this
             Prophecy
             was
             delivered
             ,
             he
             was
             King
             of
             the
             
               Daughter
               of
               Zion
            
             ,
             or
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             was
             always
             so
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             calls
             the
             Temple
             which
             was
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             divine
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Mal.
            
             3.1
             .
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               send
               my
               Messenger
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               prepare
               my
               way
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ,
               even
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               delight
               in
               ,
               behold
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             stile
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Messenger
             and
             
             fore-runner
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             was
             ,
             vid.
             Luke
             1.76
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             abode
             of
             this
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             was
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Christ
               ;
               the
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             next
             words
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             all
             agree
             is
             Christ
             ;
             if
             then
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             was
             the
             Temple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             that
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             that
             dwelt
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             that
             divine
             King
             of
             Israel
             who
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             governed
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             .
             And
             now
             having
             proved
             at
             large
             this
             fourth
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             Hinge
             upon
             which
             the
             whole
             Argument
             turns
             ,
             I
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             he
             still
             retained
             this
             his
             Right
             and
             Title
             of
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             till
             they
             finally
             rejected
             him
             ,
             and
             Apostatized
             from
             that
             Covenant
             on
             which
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             founded
             .
             For
             he
             did
             not
             at
             all
             divest
             himself
             by
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             of
             that
             Royal
             Authority
             he
             was
             vested
             with
             as
             he
             was
             the
             
               Eternal
               Word
            
             and
             
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hereafter
            
             to
             be
             incarnate
             .
             For
             this
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             in
             his
             Mediatorship
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             also
             shewed
             ,
             he
             was
             always
             Mediator
             without
             any
             discontinuance
             or
             interruption
             .
             So
             long
             therefore
             as
             the
             New
             Covenant
             continued
             in
             force
             with
             the
             Iews
             in
             particular
             ,
             so
             long
             he
             was
             their
             Mediatorial
             King
             in
             particular
             ,
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             New
             Covenant
             continued
             in
             force
             with
             them
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continued
             to
             be
             the
             
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             
             it
             was
             the
             New
             Covenant
             that
             made
             them
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             continued
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             many
             years
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             even
             till
             such
             time
             as
             by
             their
             obstinate
             rejecting
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             incurable
             Apostasie
             from
             that
             Covenant
             which
             made
             them
             the
             Church
             and
             
               People
               of
               God
            
             ,
             they
             had
             finally
             incensed
             him
             to
             reject
             them
             ,
             to
             
               break
               off
            
             his
             Covenant-relation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             utterly
             to
             dispark
             and
             un-Church
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             for
             several
             years
             both
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             continued
             in
             close
             Communion
             with
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             frequented
             their
             Temple
             and
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Solemnities
             of
             their
             Publick
             Worship
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             owned
             them
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             yet
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
             Since
             therefore
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             after
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             Christ
             must
             also
             continue
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             Covenant
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             Mediatorial
             King.
             And
             hence
             he
             is
             stiled
             ,
             the
             
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             after
             his
             Incarnation
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Wise-men
             in
             their
             enquiry
             after
             him
             ,
             
               Where
               is
               he
               that
               is
               born
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               ?
               Matt.
            
             2.2
             .
             And
             that
             he
             was
             
               born
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             not
             merely
             as
             he
             was
             descended
             from
             the
             Loins
             of
             David
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Title
             that
             he
             had
             Antecedent
             to
             his
             birth
             ,
             viz.
             as
             he
             was
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hereafter
            
             to
             be
             Incarnate
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             confession
             of
             Nathanael
             ,
             Joh.
             1.49
             .
             
               Rabbi
               thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             where
             his
             being
             
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             is
             consequent
             to
             his
             being
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Iohn
             12.13
             .
             they
             who
             attended
             him
             in
             his
             progress
             to
             Ierusalem
             
             salute
             him
             with
             a
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               that
               cometh
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             which
             
               S.
               Iohn
            
             makes
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             forementioned
             Prophecy
             ,
             Zach.
             9.9
             .
             
               Rejoyce
               greatly
               ,
               O
               daughter
               of
               Zion
               —
               behold
               thy
               King
               cometh
               unto
               thee
               sitting
               on
               an
               Asses
               Colt
               ,
            
             verse
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             this
             Title
             our
             Saviour
             assumes
             to
             himself
             in
             that
             good
             confession
             he
             made
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             who
             asking
             him
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
               ?
            
             He
             answered
             him
             ,
             
               Sayest
               thou
               this
               of
               thy self
               ,
               or
               did
               others
               tell
               it
               thee
               of
               me
               ?
            
             And
             when
             Pilate
             presses
             him
             for
             a
             more
             explicite
             answer
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             Jews
             ,
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             have
             insinuated
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             by
             assuming
             to
             my self
             this
             Title
             of
             
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             ,
             I
             design
             to
             usurp
             the
             temporal
             Dominion
             of
             Caesar
             thy
             Master
             ;
             but
             let
             not
             that
             trouble
             thee
             ,
             for
             though
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             I
             am
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             yet
             my
             Kingship
             and
             Caesar's
             are
             of
             a
             quite
             different
             nature
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             way
             clash
             or
             interfere
             with
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             whereas
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             Temporal
             ,
             mine
             is
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             
               not
               of
               this
               world
            
             ;
             and
             when
             Pilate
             insists
             farther
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               a
               King
               then
            
             ?
             Jesus
             answers
             ,
             
               Thou
               sayest
               I
               am
               a
               King
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             thou
             sayest
             truly
             so
             ,
             
               to
               this
               end
               was
               I
               born
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               came
               I
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               bear
               witness
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             John
             18.33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             retained
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             the
             Jews
             after
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             so
             we
             frequently
             find
             him
             exercising
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             among
             them
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             authoritatively
             explained
             to
             them
             those
             old
             and
             eternal
             Laws
             of
             Morality
             which
             he
             delivered
             to
             them
             
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             inforced
             them
             with
             new
             Sanctions
             and
             Motives
             ;
             but
             he
             also
             gave
             them
             two
             new
             Laws
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             force
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             erected
             a
             perpetual
             form
             of
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             Commission
             to
             his
             Apostles
             to
             exercise
             and
             administer
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             derive
             down
             their
             Commission
             to
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             actually
             forgave
             sins
             ,
             Matth.
             9.2
             .
             compared
             with
             the
             sixth
             ,
             where
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             pronounce
             to
             one
             that
             was
             sick
             of
             the
             Palsie
             ,
             
               Son
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
            
             ;
             but
             declares
             that
             he
             did
             it
             by
             that
             power
             and
             authority
             which
             
               he
               had
               upon
               earth
               to
               forgive
               sins
               .
            
             All
             which
             being
             acts
             of
             Regal
             power
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             manifest
             that
             ,
             even
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             he
             was
             vested
             with
             Royal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             assuming
             our
             nature
             he
             did
             not
             divest
             himself
             of
             his
             ancient
             Royalty
             ,
             but
             still
             continued
             
               King
               of
               the
               Iews
            
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continued
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             
               main
               body
            
             of
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               rejected
            
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             thereupon
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             Remnant
             of
             them
             that
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             for
             their
             rightful
             Lord
             and
             King.
             For
             so
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             observes
             ,
             it
             is
             foretold
             of
             Isaiah
             concerning
             
               Israel
               ,
               Though
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               be
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               a
               remnant
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.27
             .
             and
             accordingly
             it
             proved
             in
             the
             event
             .
             For
             though
             the
             much
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             obstinately
             persisted
             in
             their
             Infidelity
             and
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             blessed
             Iesus
             their
             King
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             powerful
             Arts
             and
             
             Methods
             he
             had
             used
             to
             reclaim
             and
             save
             them
             ;
             yet
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             that
             willingly
             received
             and
             loyally
             adhered
             to
             him
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             Disciples
             which
             he
             gathered
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             first
             Converts
             after
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             were
             generally
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             within
             which
             not
             only
             his
             own
             Personal
             Ministry
             was
             confined
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Apostles
             for
             some
             time
             after
             his
             Ascension
             .
             For
             so
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             tell
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             
               it
               was
               necessary
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               should
               first
               have
               been
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.46
             .
             But
             this
             Proposition
             is
             so
             manifest
             from
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             insist
             any
             farther
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Therefore
             that
             this
             Remnant
             still
             continued
             the
             same
             individual
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             though
             very
             much
             reformed
             and
             improved
             .
             For
             it
             still
             remained
             upon
             the
             same
             basis
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             self-same
             Covenant
             for
             its
             Charter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             form
             that
             Identifies
             all
             Societies
             ,
             and
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             perpetual
             change
             and
             renovation
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             still
             continues
             them
             the
             same
             individual
             Politick
             bodies
             .
             Since
             therefore
             that
             remnant
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             continued
             still
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             with
             that
             whereupon
             the
             old
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             founded
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             a
             new
             or
             distinct
             Church
             ,
             but
             still
             remained
             the
             same
             individual
             sacred
             society
             with
             the
             old
             .
             So
             that
             they
             were
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             that
             revolted
             from
             their
             old
             Church
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             the
             Mediator
             of
             that
             Covenant
             by
             which
             it
             was
             formed
             and
             
             constituted
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             believing
             Jews
             ,
             who
             imbraced
             and
             acknowledged
             him
             ,
             they
             still
             continued
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             remained
             the
             same
             continued
             Church
             ,
             as
             being
             still
             united
             and
             incorporated
             by
             the
             same
             Charter
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             it
             was
             the
             same
             continued
             body
             with
             the
             old
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             very
             much
             reformed
             and
             improved
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             pl●ce
             ,
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             extremely
             corrupted
             through
             the
             many
             false
             glosses
             and
             superstitious
             traditions
             of
             their
             Elders
             ,
             and
             like
             an
             un●●est
             Garden
             ,
             was
             all
             overgrown
             with
             Thorns
             and
             Weeds
             ,
             its
             Religion
             being
             almost
             dwindled
             away
             into
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             outward
             observances
             ,
             and
             evaporated
             into
             a
             dead
             shew
             and
             formality
             ;
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             repaired
             its
             ruines
             and
             decays
             ,
             removed
             its
             rubbish
             ,
             and
             reformed
             its
             disorders
             ,
             and
             restored
             it
             to
             its
             primitive
             beauty
             and
             purity
             .
             For
             the
             great
             design
             of
             all
             his
             Sermons
             and
             Parables
             was
             to
             explain
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             into
             their
             Genuine
             sence
             ,
             and
             to
             rescue
             them
             from
             the
             false
             Glosses
             and
             Comments
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ;
             to
             reprehend
             and
             expose
             its
             hypocrisie
             and
             formality
             ,
             and
             to
             refine
             its
             Religion
             from
             all
             those
             corrupt
             and
             heterogeneous
             mixtures
             with
             which
             it
             was
             dasht
             and
             sophisticated
             .
             That
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             therefore
             who
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             finally
             rejected
             him
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             
               individual
               continued
            
             body
             with
             the
             Old
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             as
             purified
             and
             reformed
             from
             its
             errors
             and
             corruptions
             .
             For
             by
             submitting
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             regulations
             they
             did
             not
             commence
             into
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             but
             still
             continued
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             distempered
             with
             sundry
             corrupt
             humours
             ,
             now
             it
             was
             throughly
             purged
             and
             recovered
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             Saviour
             restored
             that
             Church
             to
             its
             ancient
             purity
             ,
             so
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             he
             advanced
             and
             improved
             it
             to
             a
             far
             more
             perfect
             state
             than
             it
             was
             in
             even
             under
             its
             primitive
             Constitution
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             that
             Church
             it
             was
             for
             substance
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ;
             it
             proposed
             to
             them
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             same
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Articles
             concerning
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             create
             in
             them
             the
             same
             belief
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             the
             same
             practice
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             whereas
             it
             proposed
             him
             to
             their
             belief
             as
             hereafter
             to
             be
             incarnate
             and
             sacrificed
             ,
             to
             rise
             and
             to
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ;
             it
             proposes
             him
             to
             ours
             as
             actually
             incarnate
             and
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             as
             actually
             risen
             and
             ascended
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             only
             a
             circumstantial
             difference
             ,
             since
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             his
             Mediation
             ,
             his
             future
             Incarnation
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             &c.
             had
             the
             same
             vertue
             and
             influence
             with
             his
             actual
             .
             But
             though
             as
             to
             the
             main
             the
             ancient
             Iewish
             Religion
             was
             the
             same
             with
             ours
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             clearness
             ,
             and
             easiness
             ,
             and
             amplitude
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             clearness
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             was
             much
             more
             darkly
             and
             obscurely
             revealed
             to
             the
             ancient
             Iews
             than
             it
             is
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             to
             them
             it
             was
             revealed
             only
             either
             in
             general
             Promises
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             argue
             and
             deduce
             particulars
             ;
             or
             in
             temporal
             Promises
             ,
             that
             carried
             a
             mystical
             sence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             obscurely
             implied
             the
             spiritual
             blessings
             which
             
             the
             Gospel
             proposes
             ;
             or
             in
             dark
             Types
             and
             material
             Figures
             and
             Emblems
             ,
             which
             were
             
               Prophetick
               Pictures
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               shadows
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             For
             thus
             in
             that
             general
             Promise
             ,
             
               In
               thy
               Seed
               shall
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Earth
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             was
             included
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             particular
             blessings
             which
             we
             receive
             by
             and
             through
             him
             ;
             under
             those
             temporal
             promises
             of
             deliverance
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             peace●ble
             possession
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             was
             couched
             their
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             their
             eternal
             rest
             and
             happiness
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             under
             their
             legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             all-sufficient
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             blessed
             Mediator
             was
             exhibited
             and
             represented
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             under
             the
             High
             Priest's
             offering
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             was
             intimated
             the
             Mediator's
             intercession
             for
             them
             in
             heaven
             .
             Thus
             both
             the
             Promises
             and
             Types
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             were
             all
             of
             them
             obscure
             revelations
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             Mystical
             Judaism
             ,
             or
             Judaism
             explained
             into
             its
             spiritual
             sence
             and
             meaning
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             a
             Iew
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             spiritual
             sence
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             a
             
               Christian
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Iew
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sence
             ,
             
               that
               is
               one
               outwardly
               ,
               neither
               is
               that
               Circumcision
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               a
               Iew
               who
               is
               one
               inwardly
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             who
             is
             a
             Jew
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             sence
             of
             Judaism
             ;
             
               and
               Circumcision
               is
               that
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               Spirit
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               whose
               praise
               is
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             and
             if
             the
             
               spiritual
               Iew
            
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             the
             
               spiritual
               Iudaism
            
             must
             be
             Christianity
             .
             
             But
             though
             this
             obscure
             revelation
             of
             Christianity
             was
             sufficient
             to
             enable
             men
             ,
             that
             sincerely
             attended
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             grope
             out
             their
             way
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             ever
             give
             them
             ,
             without
             some
             farther
             revelation
             ,
             a
             distinct
             and
             explicite
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             In
             general
             they
             understood
             that
             there
             was
             a
             rich
             vein
             of
             spiritual
             sence
             running
             all
             through
             the
             Letter
             of
             their
             Law
             ;
             that
             there
             were
             glorious
             mysteries
             
               wrapt
               up
            
             within
             those
             
               weak
               and
               beggarly
               elements
            
             ,
             like
             precious
             Diamonds
             under
             a
             rough
             coat
             .
             For
             so
             not
             only
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             but
             also
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             in
             his
             
               Allegories
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             all
             his
             other
             Writings
             ,
             makes
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             to
             be
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             Divine
             and
             Moral
             truths
             ;
             and
             particularly
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             and
             his
             Vestments
             to
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             
               eternal
               Word
            
             and
             his
             perfections
             .
             And
             as
             they
             understood
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             from
             sundry
             passages
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Psalms
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             good
             Jews
             had
             a
             prospect
             beyond
             the
             outside
             and
             letter
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             even
             into
             the
             Mystical
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             through
             its
             dark
             shadows
             they
             saw
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             substance
             and
             reality
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Hence
             David
             observes
             in
             Psal.
             25.14
             .
             that
             
               the
               secret
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             mystery
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               shew
               them
               his
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             that
             there
             was
             something
             of
             a
             Cabala
             of
             the
             spiritual
             sence
             of
             the
             Law
             among
             the
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             instructed
             a
             great
             deal
             farther
             than
             the
             bare
             Letter
             and
             outside
             of
             it
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             Prayer
             of
             David
             ,
             Psalm
             119.18
             .
             
               Open
               thou
               mine
               
               eyes
               that
               I
               may
               behold
               wondrous
               things
               out
               of
               thy
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             literal
             s●nce
             of
             that
             Law
             which
             was
             plain
             and
             obvious
             ,
             and
             had
             no●hing
             of
             depth
             or
             mystery
             ,
             he
             saw
             a
             spiritual
             and
             mystical
             sence
             ,
             in
             which
             some
             very
             wonderful
             truths
             were
             included
             .
             For
             if
             there
             had
             b●en
             no
             more
             in
             it
             than
             the
             literal
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             im●gined
             he
             would
             have
             prayed
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               Hide
               not
               thy
               Commandments
               from
               me
            
             ;
             and
             ver
             .
             27
             
               Make
               me
               to
               understand
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               Precepts
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               talk
               of
               thy
               wondrous
               works
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             sh●ws
             that
             there
             were
             mysteries
             co●●hed
             under
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             were
             both
             wonderful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             very
             difficult
             to
             be
             understand
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             ver
             .
             69.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               seen
               an
               end
               of
               all
               perfections
               ,
               but
               that
               God's
               Commandments
               were
               exceeding
               broad
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             that
             he
             had
             discovered
             something
             in
             that
             Law
             beyond
             the
             literal
             sence
             of
             it
             (
             which
             was
             far
             from
             being
             
               exceeding
               broad
            
             )
             even
             a
             vast
             Mine
             of
             mystical
             sence
             ,
             whose
             bottom
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             .
             Now
             this
             mystical
             sence
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             ,
             was
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             under
             that
             dispensation
             of
             it
             was
             so
             overcast
             with
             clouds
             and
             darkness
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             most
             pious
             and
             inquisitive
             minds
             had
             but
             very
             imperfect
             and
             confus●●●pp●ehensions
             ●pp●ehensions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             our
             Saviour
             came
             into
             the
             World
             he
             unveiled
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             decyphered
             all
             ●hose
             mystical
             Characters
             wherein
             its
             spiritual
             s●●ce
             was
             expressed
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             had
             revealed
             before
             only
             in
             obscure
             generals
             ,
             and
             
               mysterious
               types
            
             ▪
             he
             now
             delived
             to
             the
             world
             in
             plain
             and
             explicite
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             And
             having
             unriddled
             
             all
             those
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             and
             turned
             them
             
               inside
               outwards
            
             ,
             and
             revealed
             their
             hidden
             sence
             to
             the
             world
             in
             plain
             and
             naked
             Propositions
             ,
             he
             utterly
             repealed
             and
             abrogated
             them
             as
             things
             of
             no
             farther
             use
             ;
             those
             sacred
             truths
             which
             they
             contained
             ,
             and
             darkly
             intimated
             ,
             being
             now
             made
             manifest
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             to
             open
             view
             in
             a
             far
             more
             clear
             and
             glorious
             light
             .
             For
             the
             proper
             use
             and
             design
             of
             all
             those
             Types
             was
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               was
               our
               School-master
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               Christ
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.24
             .
             but
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             were
             designed
             to
             teach
             it
             but
             darkly
             and
             mysteriously
             .
             For
             the
             Iews
             being
             bred
             among
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             express
             their
             d●vine
             and
             moral
             Doctrines
             by
             sensible
             Images
             or
             Hieroglyphicks
             ,
             God
             in
             compliance
             therewith
             (
             the
             Jews
             being
             infinitely
             fond
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             Aegypt
             )
             thought
             it
             meet
             at
             first
             to
             express
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             in
             the
             same
             typical
             manner
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             represent
             the
             whole
             method
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             it
             in
             visible
             signs
             and
             figures
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             only
             for
             a
             rude
             draught
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             purposed
             afterwards
             to
             draw
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             express
             more
             clearly
             and
             exactly
             .
             When
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             had
             fully
             revealed
             to
             the
             World
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             those
             Types
             ,
             and
             expressed
             what
             they
             did
             so
             mysteriously
             signifie
             in
             plain
             and
             clear
             Propositions
             ,
             they
             from
             thenceforth
             became
             altogether
             useless
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             were
             repealed
             ,
             and
             utterly
             expunged
             out
             of
             the
             Rubrick
             of
             divine
             Worship
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             Gospel
             which
             hitherto
             ran
             under
             ground
             in
             a
             dark
             and
             mysterious
             Channel
             ,
             broke
             forth
             into
             a
             visible
             stream
             from
             underneath
             that
             surface
             of
             Types
             
             and
             Shadows
             which
             had
             hitherto
             covered
             and
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             concealed
             it
             from
             the
             sight
             and
             view
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             need
             no
             longer
             grope
             after
             it
             among
             Shadows
             and
             Vmbrages
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             Jews
             were
             fain
             to
             do
             under
             the
             Mosaick
             Dispensation
             ,
             those
             Doctrines
             of
             it
             which
             before
             were
             
               all
               Mystery
            
             and
             overcast
             with
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             being
             now
             brought
             forth
             from
             behind
             the
             Curtain
             into
             
               open
               view
            
             ,
             and
             presented
             barefaced
             to
             our
             understandings
             in
             a
             most
             plain
             ,
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             familiar
             sense
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Types
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             taught
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             only
             he
             taught
             more
             plainly
             and
             clearly
             what
             they
             taught
             more
             darkly
             and
             mysteriously
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             believing
             Jews
             who
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             Christ
             ,
             espoused
             no
             new
             Religion
             ,
             but
             still
             adhered
             to
             that
             
               good
               old
            
             Religion
             which
             the
             significant
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             their
             Law
             had
             
               all
               along
            
             preached
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             only
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             who
             rejected
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             were
             the
             true
             Apostates
             from
             the
             ancient
             Judaism
             ,
             which
             preached
             and
             exhibited
             to
             them
             all
             those
             
               holy
               mysteries
            
             of
             which
             the
             Religion
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             composed
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             those
             of
             them
             who
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             continued
             stedfast
             in
             the
             mystick
             and
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             their
             ancient
             Religion
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             forsook
             their
             old
             School-master
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             they
             had
             been
             trained
             and
             educated
             ,
             yet
             still
             they
             retained
             their
             old
             Lesson
             .
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Iesus
             was
             the
             standing
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             
               Legal
               Types
            
             ,
             which
             they
             taught
             darkly
             and
             obscurely
             ,
             but
             he
             most
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             
             those
             believing
             Jews
             still
             continued
             in
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             change
             their
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             become
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             under
             whose
             instruction
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             improve
             far
             beyond
             what
             they
             had
             hitherto
             done
             under
             their
             
               old
               Master
            
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Christianity
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             ancient
             Judaism
             explained
             and
             unriddled
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             Jews
             ,
             by
             embracing
             it
             ,
             did
             not
             commence
             a
             
               new
               Church
            
             distinct
             from
             the
             ancient
             Jewish
             one
             ,
             but
             were
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             still
             continued
             and
             improved
             ;
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             because
             founded
             on
             the
             same
             Religion
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             Church
             improved
             ,
             because
             enlightened
             with
             a
             far
             more
             distinct
             and
             explicite
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             Saviour
             did
             very
             much
             improve
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             respect
             of
             clearness
             and
             perspicuity
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             easiness
             .
             For
             besides
             those
             many
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             superadded
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             were
             sundry
             others
             superadded
             to
             it
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             ,
             partly
             in
             conformity
             to
             the
             more
             innocent
             Rites
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Jews
             were
             educated
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             Rites
             and
             Manners
             they
             were
             pertinaciously
             fond
             ;
             and
             partly
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Magical
             and
             Idolatrous
             ones
             ,
             
               vid.
               Vol.
            
             1.
             p.
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             For
             the
             Primitive
             Jewish
             Religion
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             their
             Posterity
             professed
             and
             practised
             before
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             but
             a
             superaddition
             ;
             but
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
             vast
             number
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             which
             this
             Law
             contained
             (
             which
             yet
             considering
             their
             state
             and
             temper
             was
             very
             necessary
             for
             them
             )
             their
             Religion
             was
             rendered
             exceeding
             cumbersom
             and
             grievous
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             justly
             calls
             it
             
               a
               yoke
               which
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               fore-fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
            
             Acts
             15.10
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             when
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             substance
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             those
             Ceremonial
             Types
             and
             Prophetick
             Pictures
             ,
             unloaded
             it
             of
             all
             those
             burthensom
             appendages
             ,
             and
             thereby
             restored
             it
             to
             that
             ancient
             ease
             and
             liberty
             in
             which
             it
             was
             before
             that
             
               yoke
               of
               bondage
            
             was
             imposed
             on
             it
             :
             nay
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             render'd
             it
             more
             easie
             than
             ever
             ,
             for
             whereas
             before
             the
             Law
             it
             had
             annexed
             to
             it
             that
             painful
             Rite
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Primitive
             Seal
             of
             that
             Religion
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             exchanged
             it
             for
             a
             much
             gentler
             and
             
               easier
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             of
             Baptism
             .
             For
             whereas
             Circumcision
             was
             not
             only
             an
             infamous
             Rite
             among
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Gentile
             World
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             unfit
             to
             be
             the
             sign
             of
             initiation
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             now
             to
             be
             enlarged
             and
             propagated
             through
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             also
             a
             bloudy
             and
             painful
             one
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             more
             apt
             to
             affright
             men
             from
             ,
             than
             to
             ini●iate
             them
             into
             his
             Church
             ;
             Baptism
             was
             a
             Rite
             that
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             reverenced
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             very
             easie
             and
             practicable
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             the
             ancient
             Judaism
             was
             rendered
             a
             
               yoke
               of
               bondage
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             5.10
             .
             )
             through
             those
             numerous
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             were
             superinduced
             upon
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             disburthened
             
             it
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendered
             it
             an
             
               easie
               yoke
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             calls
             it
             ,
             Matt.
             11.30
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             the
             main
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             ancient
             Judaism
             released
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             its
             Primitive
             easiness
             and
             freedom
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             ,
             that
             by
             embracing
             Christ
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             the
             believing
             Jews
             did
             not
             turn
             to
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             constitute
             a
             new
             Church
             ,
             but
             still
             continued
             in
             their
             Old
             Religion
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             only
             bettered
             and
             improved
             ,
             and
             rendered
             far
             more
             easie
             and
             practicable
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             very
             much
             improved
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             and
             Religion
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             extent
             and
             Amplitude
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             embraced
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             were
             always
             allowed
             admission
             into
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             .
             For
             so
             at
             first
             not
             only
             Abraham
             himself
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             but
             his
             Servants
             also
             were
             admitted
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             .
             And
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             David
             and
             Solomon
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
               Selden
               de
               Iure
               l.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             observes
             ,
             there
             were
             vast
             numbers
             of
             Converts
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Neighbouring
             Nations
             ;
             and
             in
             Ahasuerus's
             Reign
             
               many
               of
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             of
             Media
             and
             
               Persia
               ,
               became
               Iews
               ,
               Esther
            
             8.17
             .
             and
             afterwards
             in
             Hyrcanus's
             Reign
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Idumeans
             embraced
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             Abraham's
             faith
             ,
             were
             by
             Circumcision
             initiated
             into
             the
             Covenant
             God
             made
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             became
             Co-members
             with
             them
             of
             the
             same
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             Coheirs
             to
             the
             same
             Promises
             .
             
             But
             though
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             never
             shut
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             there
             were
             sundry
             of
             the
             Rites
             of
             that
             Church
             instituted
             on
             purpose
             to
             divide
             and
             separate
             the
             Jews
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             create
             a
             distance
             and
             mutual
             strangeness
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             thereby
             the
             Jews
             might
             be
             preserved
             and
             secured
             from
             mingling
             with
             the
             Gentile
             Idolatries
             .
             Now
             by
             these
             distinguishing
             Rites
             ,
             which
             begat
             an
             inveter●te
             mutual
             prejudice
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             very
             much
             narrowed
             and
             contracted
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             th●se
             distinguishing
             Rites
             by
             prejudicing
             the
             Iews
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             restrained
             them
             from
             all
             free
             converse
             and
             communication
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             from
             propagating
             their
             Religion
             among
             them
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             by
             prejudicing
             the
             Gentiles
             against
             the
             Iews
             ,
             they
             also
             prejudiced
             them
             against
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             rendered
             their
             minds
             extremely
             averse
             to
             the
             entertainment
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             as
             these
             Ceremonious
             singularities
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             were
             to
             the
             Iews
             great
             preservatives
             against
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             they
             were
             very
             great
             hinderances
             of
             their
             conversion
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             design
             of
             propagating
             Christianity
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Spirit
             and
             Mystery
             of
             Iudaism
             ,
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             remove
             from
             it
             these
             offensive
             Rites
             ,
             which
             lay
             as
             so
             many
             
               stumbling
               blocks
            
             in
             the
             way
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             
               pulling
               down
               this
               middle
               Wall
               of
               partition
            
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             
               abolishing
               this
               enmity
               of
               Ordinances
            
             which
             created
             
             such
             a
             vast
             distance
             between
             them
             ,
             he
             opened
             and
             prepared
             the
             way
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             most
             prudent
             and
             effectual
             course
             to
             
               make
               peace
            
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             
               reconcile
               them
               both
               into
               one
               body
               in
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             and
             and
             hereby
             to
             extend
             and
             enlarge
             the
             Church
             into
             an
             universal
             Corporation
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             therefore
             Christianity
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             Judaism
             separated
             from
             all
             those
             Appendages
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             rendered
             it
             obscure
             ,
             and
             burthensom
             ,
             and
             narrow
             ,
             it
             hence
             follows
             that
             that
             Remnant
             of
             Jews
             who
             received
             and
             embraced
             it
             ,
             were
             so
             far
             from
             renouncing
             their
             old
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             still
             admitted
             ,
             and
             professed
             ,
             and
             adhered
             to
             it
             under
             its
             greatest
             advantages
             and
             improvements
             ;
             that
             they
             renounced
             nothing
             of
             it
             but
             only
             its
             comparative
             defects
             ,
             and
             did
             only
             admit
             of
             these
             new
             reformations
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             Saviour
             advanced
             it
             to
             its
             utmost
             lustre
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             rendered
             it
             infinitely
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             extensive
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             was
             their
             old
             Religion
             thus
             reformed
             and
             improved
             that
             they
             still
             embraced
             and
             continued
             in
             ,
             upon
             their
             turning
             Christians
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             become
             a
             
               new
               ,
               distinct
            
             Church
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             a
             continued
             succession
             of
             the
             Old
             one
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Christians
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             sometimes
             called
             Iews
             ,
             Rev.
             2.9
             .
             
               i.
               e.
               reformed
            
             Jews
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             true
             Christians
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
             and
             sometimes
             
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.7
             .
             and
             sometimes
             
               a
               chosen
               generation
               ,
               a
               Royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               an
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Character
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             Faith
             
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               true
               spiritual
            
             and
             mystick
             Judaism
             ,
             they
             were
             Iews
             and
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             all
             so
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             distinguishes
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.18
             .
             and
             hence
             also
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             called
             the
             
               new
               Ierusalem
            
             ,
             Rev.
             3.12
             .
             because
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Old
               Ierusalem
            
             or
             Jewish
             Church
             renewed
             and
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             to
             this
             individual
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             reformed
             and
             improved
             ,
             was
             superadded
             all
             those
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             afterwards
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             .
             When
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             rejected
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             reduced
             to
             a
             very
             narrow
             compass
             ,
             and
             consisted
             only
             of
             one
             single
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             ,
             through
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             indefatigable
             industry
             of
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             was
             by
             degrees
             spread
             and
             dilated
             over
             all
             the
             World.
             For
             this
             single
             Congregation
             was
             the
             Primitive
             root
             out
             of
             which
             the
             vast
             stock
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             sprung
             ,
             which
             hath
             since
             branch'd
             forth
             it self
             into
             particular
             Churches
             to
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             of
             this
             Church
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             Acts
             2.47
             .
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               daily
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               .
            
             So
             that
             all
             that
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             were
             but
             so
             many
             additions
             to
             this
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             so
             many
             
               living
               stones
            
             incorporated
             into
             this
             
               spiritual
               building
            
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             industry
             of
             its
             builders
             did
             soon
             encrease
             and
             multiply
             into
             several
             other
             Congregations
             ;
             
             and
             these
             Congregations
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             several
             ,
             yet
             were
             not
             separate
             or
             independent
             ,
             but
             continued
             all
             of
             them
             united
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             Homogeneous
             parts
             growing
             out
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             or
             distinct
             Apartments
             superadded
             to
             the
             same
             building
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             began
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             enlarged
             it self
             ,
             like
             a
             fruitful
             stock
             ,
             by
             branching
             forth
             it self
             into
             other
             Congregations
             in
             a
             continued
             unity
             with
             its
             own
             body
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             were
             afterwards
             formed
             into
             several
             (
             though
             not
             separate
             )
             particular
             Churches
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             particular
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             .
             And
             thus
             all
             the
             particular
             Churches
             that
             are
             now
             in
             the
             World
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Lines
             drawn
             from
             this
             Primitive
             Centre
             ,
             and
             united
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             account
             particularly
             that
             they
             all
             of
             them
             constitute
             but
             one
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             all
             grew
             out
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             but
             comparts
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             branches
             of
             the
             same
             root
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             that
             one
             Primitive
             Church
             multiplied
             into
             several
             Churches
             living
             in
             the
             same
             Catholick
             Communion
             and
             Vnity
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Gentile
             Converts
             are
             said
             to
             be
             grafted
             into
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             
               good
               Olive
               tree
            
             in
             Rom.
             11.17
             ,
             18
             
               For
               if
               some
               of
               the
               branches
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             
               be
               broken
               off
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             rejected
             from
             being
             any
             more
             the
             Church
             and
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               being
               a
               wild
               Olive
               Tree
               ,
            
             growing
             in
             the
             wild
             common
             of
             the
             World
             without
             the
             Pale
             and
             Inclosure
             of
             God's
             Church
             ,
             
               wert
               grafted
               in
               among
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             incorporated
             with
             the
             believing
             Jews
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             member
             of
             the
             body
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               with
               
               them
               partakest
               of
               the
               root
               and
               fatness
               of
               the
               Olive
               Tree
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             communicatest
             with
             them
             in
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God's
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             
               boast
               not
               against
               the
               branches
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               boast
               ,
            
             consider
             
               thou
               bearest
               not
               the
               root
               ,
               but
               the
               root
               thee
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             grew
             not
             out
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             thou
             out
             of
             
               that
               ;
               she
            
             is
             no
             branch
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             thou
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             being
             ingrafted
             into
             her
             Stock
             ,
             and
             added
             to
             her
             Communion
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             converted
             Gentiles
             were
             all
             but
             so
             many
             superadditions
             to
             that
             Primitive
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             remainder
             of
             the
             ancient
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             from
             one
             single
             Congregation
             did
             by
             degrees
             increase
             and
             multiply
             it self
             into
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             particular
             Churches
             in
             Vnion
             with
             it self
             from
             one
             end
             of
             the
             World
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             is
             the
             Progress
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             from
             Adam
             to
             Abraham
             consisted
             of
             all
             such
             as
             were
             
               true
               Worshippers
            
             of
             God
             of
             whatsoever
             Kindred
             or
             Nation
             ;
             from
             Abraham
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             principally
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             Nation
             had
             revolted
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             renounced
             their
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Kingdom
             extended
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             the
             small
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Jews
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             made
             up
             but
             one
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             which
             Congregation
             by
             the
             diligence
             of
             its
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             increased
             and
             propagated
             from
             it self
             vast
             numbers
             of
             other
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             formed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             which
             like
             so
             many
             conquered
             Provinces
             were
             still
             united
             to
             that
             Primitive
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             till
             at
             last
             by
             a
             continued
             accession
             of
             new
             Conquests
             it
             was
             spread
             and
             enlarged
             into
             an
             
               universal
               Empire
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
             Of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             THE
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             are
             phrases
             of
             a
             promiscuous
             use
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             do
             import
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Thus
             Matth.
             16.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             where
             the
             Church
             and
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             be
             
               translated
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.13
             .
             and
             
               called
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             2.12
             .
             imports
             no
             more
             than
             to
             be
             made
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             thus
             also
             by
             
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             Matt.
             13.38
             .
             by
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Matth.
             21.31
             .
             by
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Matt.
             11.12
             .
             and
             by
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Rev.
             11.15
             .
             no
             other
             thing
             can
             be
             intended
             but
             only
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             taken
             in
             the
             largest
             sence
             extends
             a
             great
             deal
             farther
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             For
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             he
             is
             universal
             Lord
             and
             King
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             Kingly
             power
             being
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             extended
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             limits
             of
             the
             Vniverse
             .
             For
             so
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             by
             way
             of
             Anticipation
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             
             
               given
               him
               power
               over
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             John
             17.2
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             over
             all
             mankind
             .
             For
             his
             Regal
             power
             extends
             as
             far
             as
             his
             power
             of
             judging
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Acts
             of
             his
             Regality
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             of
             judging
             is
             over
             
               all
               mankind
            
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             God
             
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               World
               by
               the
               man
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Iudge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.42
             .
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             he
             shall
             
               sit
               down
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               glory
               all
               Nations
               shall
               be
               gathered
               before
               him
               ,
               Matth.
            
             25.31
             ,
             32.
             
             Since
             therefore
             by
             the
             right
             of
             his
             Royalty
             he
             shall
             judge
             all
             Nations
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Nations
            
             are
             under
             his
             Empire
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             
               set
               him
               at
               his
               own
               right
               hand
               in
               the
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               far
               above
               all
               principality
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               and
               dominion
               ,
               and
               every
               name
               that
               is
               named
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               to
               be
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             large
             sence
             extends
             to
             
               all
               Nations
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             he
             is
             stiled
             ,
             
               The
               blessed
               and
               only
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.15
             .
             and
             so
             also
             Rev.
             17
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Church
             is
             more
             peculiarly
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             consisting
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             which
             owns
             and
             acknowledges
             his
             authority
             ,
             makes
             a
             visible
             profession
             of
             fealty
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             his
             Laws
             and
             Regulations
             .
             As
             for
             the
             other
             parts
             
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
               of
               right
            
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             
               Vniversal
               Regal
            
             Authority
             wherewith
             the
             most
             High
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             things
             hath
             invested
             him
             ,
             but
             
               de
               facto
            
             they
             are
             Slaves
             to
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             all
             whose
             Dominions
             in
             this
             World
             are
             nothing
             but
             usurpations
             on
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             But
             the
             Church
             is
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             that
             hath
             
               thrown
               off
            
             the
             yoke
             of
             this
             Vsurper
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             surrendered
             up
             it self
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             its
             rightful
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darkness
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             therefore
             being
             more
             peculiarly
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             which
             is
             actually
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             brevity
             as
             the
             Argument
             will
             admit
             ,
             inquire
             into
             the
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             it
             .
             In
             general
             therefore
             the
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             thus
             defined
             :
             It
             is
             
               the
               one
               universal
               society
               of
               all
               Christian
               People
               incorporated
               by
               the
               new
               Covenant
               in
               Baptism
               under
               Iesus
               Christ
               its
               supreme
               head
               ,
               and
               distributed
               under
               lawful
               Governours
               and
               Pastors
               into
               particular
               Churches
               holding
               Communion
               with
               each
               other
               in
               all
               the
               Essentials
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               .
            
             For
             our
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             definition
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             explain
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             Therefore
             it
             is
             
               the
               one
               universal
               Society
               of
               all
               Christian
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             all
             Christian
             People
             
               incorporated
               by
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Of
             all
             Christian
             People
             incorporated
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             
               in
               Baptism
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Of
             all
             Christian
             People
             incorporated
             
               under
               Iesus
               Christ
               its
               supreme
               Head
               and
               Governour
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Society
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             
               distributed
               into
               particular
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             
               under
               lawful
               Pastors
               and
               Governours
            
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             It
             is
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             
               holding
               Communion
               with
               each
               other
            
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             The
             Communion
             which
             these
             particular
             Churches
             hold
             with
             each
             o●h●r
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               one
               universal
               Society
            
             consisting
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             were
             at
             first
             comprised
             in
             one
             single
             Congregation
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             single
             Congregation
             was
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             continual
             accession
             of
             new
             Converts
             ,
             increased
             and
             multiplied
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             
               at
               length
            
             it
             was
             spread
             over
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Christian
             Society
             as
             it
             is
             
               now
               enlarged
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             Primitive
             Church
             diffused
             and
             dilated
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             diffused
             into
             separate
             and
             independent
             Societi●s
             ,
             but
             into
             similar
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             same
             Society
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             man
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             person
             when
             he
             is
             
               full
               grown
            
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             when
             
             he
             was
             an
             Infant
             but
             of
             a
             
               span
               long
            
             ,
             because
             his
             growth
             consists
             not
             in
             an
             addition
             of
             other
             persons
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             person
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             same
             individual
             Church
             now
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             grown
             to
             this
             vast
             Bulk
             and
             Proportion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             its
             infant
             state
             ,
             when
             it
             extended
             no
             farther
             than
             one
             single
             Cong●egation
             ,
             because
             it
             grew
             not
             into
             other
             divided
             Churches
             ,
             but
             only
             into
             other
             distinct
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             its
             growth
             consisted
             only
             in
             new
             accessions
             of
             similar
             parts
             to
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             much
             one
             Body
             or
             Society
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             but
             one
             single
             Congregation
             .
             For
             this
             Congregation
             was
             the
             root
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             sprang
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             phrases
             it
             ,
             
               the
               grain
               of
               mustard-seed
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             a
             very
             small
             seed
             ,
             shot
             up
             into
             a
             mighty
             tree
             ,
             in
             whose
             far-spread
             branches
             the
             Birds
             of
             the
             Air
             came
             and
             lodged
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             stock
             and
             branches
             grow
             up
             from
             the
             root
             in
             a
             continued
             Vnion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             
               all
               together
            
             make
             but
             one
             Tree
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             
               Christian
               People
            
             in
             the
             World
             sprang
             out
             of
             this
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             sprang
             were
             still
             incorporated
             and
             united
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             
               all
               together
            
             they
             make
             but
             one
             Church
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             in
             our
             Creeds
             is
             called
             
               the
               holy
               Catholick
            
             or
             universal
             Church
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             or
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               one
               Lord
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               and
               one
               Baptism
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.5
             ,
             6.
             and
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Other
               sheep
               have
               I
            
             ,
             meaning
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               of
               this
               fold
               ,
            
             meaning
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             
               and
               they
               shall
               hear
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               one
               fold
               
               and
               one
               shepherd
               ,
            
             John
             10.16
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             added
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               Iewish
            
             Church
             ,
             are
             said
             
               of
               twain
               to
               make
               one
               new
               man
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.13
             .
             and
             both
             together
             are
             compared
             to
             
               a
               building
               fitly
               framed
               together
               ,
               growing
               into
               an
               holy
               Temple
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Ibid.
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             And
             indeed
             since
             
               all
               Christians
            
             do
             enjoy
             
               in
               common
            
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             distinction
             the
             same
             priviledges
             and
             immunities
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Community
             .
             For
             it
             is
             by
             thei●
             pe●uliar
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Rights
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             that
             the
             
               Christian
               Society
            
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             these
             peculiari●ies
             are
             by
             the
             very
             institution
             of
             Christian
             Society
             m●de
             common
             to
             all
             Christian
             People
             ,
             it
             is
             non-sense
             to
             suppose
             them
             distinguished
             by
             that
             institution
             into
             separate
             and
             independent
             Communities
             .
             For
             how
             can
             they
             be
             separate
             Societies
             which
             have
             nothing
             to
             separate
             and
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             but
             enjoy
             all
             things
             
               in
               common
            
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             universal
             Society
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             
               incorporated
               by
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             :
             For
             this
             is
             that
             which
             distinguishes
             r●gular
             Societies
             from
             confused
             multitudes
             ,
             that
             wh●reas
             the
             latter
             are
             only
             locally
             united
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ●ver
             their
             parts
             are
             dispersed
             into
             distant
             places
             they
             cease
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             utterly
             dissolved
             ;
             the
             former
             are
             united
             by
             Laws
             and
             mut●al
             stipulations
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Political
             Nerves
             and
             Ar●●ries
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             several
             parts
             ,
             how
             remote●nd
             ●nd
             distant
             soever
             ,
             are
             united
             to
             one
             another
             .
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             
               City
               Companies
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             only
             united
             while
             their
             Members
             
             are
             met
             together
             in
             their
             
               Common
               Halls
            
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             continue
             united
             after
             they
             are
             dispersed
             abroad
             to
             their
             several
             homes
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             unites
             them
             is
             not
             their
             being
             together
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             but
             their
             being
             obliged
             together
             under
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             stipulations
             ,
             and
             communicating
             with
             one
             another
             in
             the
             duties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Charter
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             though
             they
             suffer
             a
             continual
             defluence
             of
             old
             and
             access
             of
             new
             parts
             ,
             yet
             still
             they
             remain
             the
             same
             Societies
             ,
             (
             even
             like
             natural
             bodies
             that
             are
             under
             a
             perpetual
             flux
             of
             parts
             )
             because
             they
             still
             retain
             the
             same
             Laws
             and
             Charters
             which
             are
             the
             s●atique
             Principles
             or
             Forms
             that
             individuate
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             still
             the
             same
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             partakes
             of
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             all
             other
             formed
             and
             regular
             Societies
             .
             For
             hence
             in
             Scripture
             it
             is
             called
             
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               a
               City
            
             ,
             or
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             compared
             to
             a
             natural
             Organized
             body
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Regular
             Society
             ,
             all
             whose
             parts
             are
             united
             together
             by
             legal
             bonds
             and
             ligaments
             .
             Now
             the
             legal
             bond
             which
             unites
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             renders
             all
             its
             Members
             one
             regular
             Corporation
             ,
             is
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             Christian
             People
             are
             in
             one
             body
             obliged
             to
             all
             the
             duties
             it
             requires
             ,
             and
             entitled
             to
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             it
             proposes
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             all
             engaged
             together
             in
             this
             one
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             all
             concerned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             common
             duties
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             incorporate
             together
             into
             the
             same
             Community
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Iewish
             People
             were
             all
             united
             into
             one
             Church
             ,
             by
             their
             being
             all
             confederated
             as
             one
             party
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             
             whereby
             they
             all
             engaged
             themselves
             ,
             as
             one
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             God
             engaged
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             one
             body
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ;
             which
             in
             Deut.
             26.17
             ,
             18.
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               avouched
               this
               day
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               ways
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               avouched
               thee
               this
               day
               to
               be
               his
               peculiar
               People
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               thee
               .
               This
            
             therefore
             was
             that
             which
             united
             them
             into
             one
             Religious
             Society
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             confederated
             with
             God
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
             For
             thus
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               I
               entered
               into
               Covenant
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               becamest
               mine
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             16.8
             .
             and
             hence
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             married
             to
             th●t
             People
             ,
             I●r
             .
             3.14
             .
             and
             to
             be
             their
             Husband
             ,
             Isa.
             54.5
             .
             because
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             
               Matrimonial
               engagement
            
             was
             transacted
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             united
             into
             one
             Sp●use
             ,
             and
             contracted
             to
             one
             Husband
             .
             And
             in
             th●
             same
             sense
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             called
             the
             Bride
             and
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vid.
             Rev.
             22.17
             .
             and
             Christ
             is
             called
             her
             Husband
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             because
             we
             by
             contracting
             our selves
             to
             him
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             do
             all
             become
             one
             Party
             ,
             and
             are
             incorporate
             together
             into
             one
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             contracting
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Counterpart
             unites
             us
             in
             one
             common
             Husband
             ,
             and
             endows
             us
             in
             common
             with
             all
             his
             spiritual
             Goods
             and
             Blessings
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Nuptial
               Contract
            
             between
             Christ
             and
             Christians
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               married
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.7
             .
             we
             are
             not
             only
             united
             to
             one
             head
             and
             Husband
             ,
             but
             are
             also
             incorporated
             into
             one
             body
             and
             Spouse
             .
             And
             accordingly
             
             as
             the
             Iews
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             were
             separated
             from
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             united
             together
             into
             a
             distinct
             body
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             they
             are
             called
             God's
             
               peculiar
               Treasure
               ,
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               an
               holy
               Nation
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.5
             ,
             6.
             so
             we
             Christians
             by
             vertue
             of
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             are
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             distinct
             Corporation
             from
             the
             World
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             we
             are
             also
             called
             ,
             
               a
               chosen
               Generation
               ,
               a
               Royal
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               holy
               Nation
               ,
               and
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             universal
             Society
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             incorporated
             by
             the
             new
             Covenant
             
               in
               Baptism
            
             .
             For
             so
             in
             humane
             Contracts
             it
             hath
             been
             thought
             meet
             even
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             prudent
             Law-givers
             ,
             that
             the
             mutual
             engagements
             of
             the
             contracting
             Parties
             should
             not
             be
             legally
             Pleadable
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             been
             first
             mutually
             sealed
             and
             solemnly
             confirmed
             before
             witness
             .
             And
             accordingly
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             wont
             to
             proceed
             with
             men
             in
             humane
             Methods
             ,
             hath
             always
             thought
             meet
             to
             strike
             and
             ratifie
             his
             Covenants
             with
             them
             by
             some
             visible
             sign
             ,
             or
             solemnity
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             struck
             his
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Iews
             in
             that
             visible
             solemnity
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             sign
             by
             which
             God
             and
             that
             People
             sealed
             and
             consigned
             to
             each
             other
             their
             respective
             parts
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             stipulated
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             be
             his
             People
             .
             And
             till
             such
             time
             as
             this
             outward
             sign
             was
             transacted
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             it
             sealed
             was
             not
             
               in
               force
            
             so
             as
             to
             oblige
             either
             Party
             ,
             or
             give
             them
             a
             mutual
             claim
             in
             one
             another
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             
             is
             called
             God's
             
               Covenant
               in
               their
               flesh
               for
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ,
            
             and
             they
             who
             refused
             to
             admit
             this
             sign
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             under
             some
             great
             necessity
             (
             in
             which
             case
             God
             accepted
             the
             sincere
             desire
             for
             the
             deed
             )
             were
             
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               that
               People
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             treated
             as
             Aliens
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             they
             had
             broken
             or
             rejected
             
               God's
               Covenant
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             refusing
             that
             sign
             which
             was
             the
             Seal
             and
             ratification
             of
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             17.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             bloudy
             sign
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             being
             not
             so
             commodious
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             diffused
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             abolished
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             room
             introduced
             the
             sign
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             used
             by
             the
             Iews
             for
             the
             initiation
             of
             their
             Females
             and
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             much
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             at
             all
             offensive
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             Circumcision
             was
             )
             it
             being
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Religious
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             painful
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             .
             But
             though
             this
             was
             of
             a
             quite
             different
             nature
             from
             Circumcision
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             supply
             its
             room
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             its
             religious
             ends
             and
             
               purposes
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             transact
             ,
             and
             seal
             ,
             and
             ratifie
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             between
             God
             and
             us
             .
             For
             in
             Baptism
             the
             Party
             Baptized
             makes
             a
             solemn
             Vow
             and
             Profession
             ,
             by
             himself
             or
             his
             Sponsor
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             hence
             Baptism
             is
             called
             the
             answer
             or
             promise
             
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.21
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             as
             Orig●n
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               in
               Num.
               Homil.
            
             5.
             there
             were
             certain
             questions
             proposed
             by
             the
             Minister
             to
             the
             Person
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             which
             St.
             Cyprian
             calls
             
               Interrogatio
               Baptismi
               ,
               the
               Interrogation
               
               of
               Baptism
            
             ;
             Now
             the
             questions
             proposed
             were
             first
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               Wilt
               thou
               renounce
               the
               Devil
            
             ?
             To
             which
             the
             Party
             answered
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               do
               renounce
            
             ;
             then
             he
             was
             asked
             again
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Dost
               thou
               consent
               to
               resign
               thy self
               to
               Christ
               ?
            
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               do
               consent
            
             ;
             and
             this
             answer
             or
             promise
             being
             made
             with
             a
             sincere
             intention
             ,
             was
             that
             in
             all
             Probability
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             calls
             
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
            
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             these
             words
             do
             imply
             our
             formal
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             in
             Baptism
             .
             Of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             large
             account
             in
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               so
               many
               as
               were
               baptized
               into
               Iesus
               Christ
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               into
               death
               ,
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               should
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               also
               into
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             those
             Phrases
             ,
             
               buried
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               risen
               with
               Christ
            
             are
             only
             the
             sense
             and
             signification
             of
             that
             Eastern
             custom
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Plunging
             the
             Baptized
             person
             under
             water
             ,
             and
             raising
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             which
             being
             Sacramental
             actions
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             a
             peculiar
             import
             and
             significancy
             ,
             and
             the
             significancy
             of
             them
             the
             Apostle
             here
             plainly
             tells
             us
             wholly
             refers
             to
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             Burial
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             plunging
             under
             water
             must
             necessarily
             refer
             to
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Burial
             ,
             and
             the
             raising
             up
             again
             ,
             to
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             The
             true
             import
             therefore
             of
             these
             Baptismal
             actions
             
             must
             be
             ,
             First
             ,
             a
             solemn
             profession
             of
             our
             belief
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             are
             buried
             under
             water
             and
             raised
             up
             again
             ,
             so
             Christ
             died
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             principal
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             do
             include
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             also
             import
             a
             solemn
             engagement
             of
             the
             Party
             baptized
             to
             
               die
               to
            
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             utterly
             to
             extinguish
             all
             his
             sinful
             lusts
             and
             affections
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             spiritual
             death
             of
             sin
             into
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
             even
             as
             Christ
             rose
             from
             his
             natural
             death
             to
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             Since
             therefore
             in
             their
             Baptism
             they
             did
             by
             the
             same
             actions
             signifie
             their
             belief
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             Burial
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             own
             resolution
             of
             dying
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             rising
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             they
             might
             very
             well
             be
             said
             to
             
               dye
               with
               Christ
            
             in
             those
             actions
             ,
             to
             be
             
               buried
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               rise
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             since
             what
             is
             represented
             as
             done
             together
             ,
             is
             representatively
             done
             together
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             Sacraments
             to
             call
             the
             representing
             signs
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             represent
             .
             For
             so
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
            
             is
             called
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             the
             Body
             and
             Bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             plunging
             under
             water
             and
             raising
             up
             again
             in
             Baptism
             is
             here
             called
             
               dying
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               rising
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             same
             actions
             Christ's
             natural
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             and
             our
             spiritual
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             are
             represented
             together
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             of
             the
             above
             cited
             passage
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             
               You
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               that
               when
               you
               were
               baptized
               into
               Jesus
               Christ
               you
               made
               a
               solemn
               Profession
               
               that
               you
               would
               conform
               your selves
               to
               his
               Death
               in
               dying
               to
               sin
               even
               as
               he
               died
               for
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               your
               Baptismal
               immersion
               you
               were
               representatively
               buried
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               so
               you
               in
               conformity
               thereto
               might
               live
               a
               new
               regenerate
               life
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               conform
               to
               his
               Death
               in
               dying
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               we
               promised
               to
               do
               in
               our
               immersion
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               conform
               to
               his
               Resurrection
               also
               in
               living
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               we
               promised
               to
               do
               in
               our
               rising
               out
               of
               the
               water
               again
               .
            
             By
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Baptism
             is
             on
             our
             part
             a
             solemn
             engagement
             of
             our selves
             to
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             very
             phrase
             
               Baptized
               into
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             can
             import
             no
             less
             than
             a
             solemn
             resignation
             of
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             .
             For
             so
             the
             phrase
             
               Baptized
               into
               Moses
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.2
             .
             plainly
             denotes
             the
             Jews
             
               giving
               up
            
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             God.
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               so
               many
               as
               have
               been
               Baptized
               into
               Christ
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
             and
             
               putting
               on
               Christ
            
             is
             opposed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             
               making
               no
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               to
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             and
             therefore
             must
             necessarily
             denote
             an
             ingagement
             of
             our selves
             to
             a
             strict
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christian
             purity
             ;
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             a
             promise
             or
             stipulation
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             of
             universal
             obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             in
             this
             solemnity
             of
             Baptism
             we
             put
             our selves
             under
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             with
             him
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             in
             our
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             in
             this
             Ceremony
             of
             Initiation
             we
             strike
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             with
             us
             .
             For
             in
             this
             sacred
             Action
             the
             Minister
             is
             the
             
               authorized
               Proxy
            
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             giving
             the
             holy
             Sign
             is
             Christ's
             own
             action
             ,
             and
             doth
             to
             all
             intents
             and
             purposes
             as
             much
             oblige
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             For
             since
             Christ
             is
             not
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             transact
             the
             New
             Covenant
             with
             us
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             he
             should
             do
             it
             by
             Authorized
             Proxies
             ,
             impowered
             by
             himself
             to
             do
             it
             in
             
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             which
             Proxies
             being
             thus
             Authorized
             by
             him
             ,
             do
             as
             effectually
             oblige
             him
             by
             those
             federal
             Rites
             which
             they
             perform
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             himself
             had
             performed
             them
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             what
             they
             do
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             effectually
             obliged
             by
             what
             he
             doth
             by
             them
             mediately
             ,
             as
             by
             what
             he
             doth
             by
             himself
             immediately
             .
             For
             thus
             his
             Commission
             runs
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             Authorized
             them
             and
             their
             Successors
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             where
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Name
            
             ,
             plainly
             imports
             (
             as
             it
             generally
             doth
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             )
             
               by
               the
               Authority
            
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Commission
             Christ's
             Ministers
             are
             authorized
             and
             constituted
             the
             legal
             Proxies
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             those
             blessed
             Persons
             to
             seal
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             with
             the
             
               Baptismal
               sign
            
             to
             those
             whom
             they
             baptize
             ,
             and
             thereby
             legally
             to
             oblige
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             perform
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             to
             all
             those
             Baptized
             persons
             who
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Baptismal
             sign
             is
             a
             legal
             ingagement
             upon
             God
             as
             
             well
             as
             us
             to
             perform
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             
               He
               that
               believes
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             as
             well
             as
             Faith
             doth
             confer
             a
             right
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             Faith
             confers
             it
             only
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Baptism
             must
             confer
             it
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             accordingly
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             exhorts
             his
             Converts
             
               to
               repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             as
             well
             as
             Repentance
             has
             a
             great
             influence
             on
             our
             
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             our
             communication
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             are
             the
             whole
             condition
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             remission
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             doth
             not
             influence
             it
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Condition
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             so
             also
             in
             Baptism
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               wash
               away
               our
               sins
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             guilt
             of
             them
             ,
             Acts
             22.16
             .
             because
             the
             sign
             of
             Baptism
             seals
             to
             us
             on
             God's
             part
             the
             Promise
             of
             Forgiveness
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             a
             
               federal
               Rite
            
             in
             which
             God
             and
             we
             do
             seal
             and
             ratifie
             to
             one
             another
             each
             others
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             sealing
             that
             makes
             the
             Covenant
             obliging
             to
             both
             Parties
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             each
             a
             legal
             Claim
             and
             Title
             to
             each
             others
             promise
             and
             engagement
             ;
             to
             God
             it
             gives
             a
             legal
             Title
             to
             all
             that
             duty
             which
             we
             promise
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             it
             gives
             a
             legal
             Title
             to
             all
             those
             blessings
             which
             God
             promises
             .
             So
             that
             till
             such
             time
             as
             we
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             is
             not
             struck
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             right
             or
             title
             to
             any
             of
             the
             blessings
             promised
             in
             it
             .
             And
             
             though
             we
             should
             perform
             all
             that
             duty
             which
             the
             Covenant
             requires
             ,
             yet
             this
             will
             not
             at
             all
             intitle
             us
             to
             the
             blessings
             it
             promises
             .
             For
             he
             who
             engages
             to
             walk
             a
             Mile
             for
             me
             upon
             my
             promise
             to
             give
             him
             a
             
               thousand
               pounds
            
             ,
             hath
             upon
             his
             performance
             a
             just
             claim
             and
             title
             to
             the
             whole
             Sum
             ;
             whereas
             he
             that
             walks
             ten
             Miles
             for
             me
             without
             any
             such
             promise
             ,
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             no
             more
             than
             what
             in
             strict
             justice
             he
             deserves
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             what
             God
             promises
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             infinitely
             exceeds
             the
             merit
             of
             what
             he
             requires
             ,
             our
             performance
             of
             what
             he
             requires
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             oblige
             him
             to
             bestow
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             promise
             on
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             perform
             it
             upon
             a
             Covenant-engagement
             ;
             and
             therefore
             till
             this
             engagement
             is
             made
             and
             sealed
             in
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             promise
             to
             rely
             upon
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             should
             nev●r
             so
             heartily
             endeavour
             to
             repent
             ,
             we
             can●●t
             claim
             the
             divine
             grace
             and
             assistance
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             should
             actually
             repent
             ,
             we
             can
             plead
             ●o
             title
             to
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             should
             p●rsevere
             in
             well-doing
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             cannot
             challenge
             eternal
             life
             .
             And
             since
             our
             endeavours
             do
             not
             merit
             God's
             grace
             ,
             nor
             our
             repentance
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             nor
             our
             perseverance
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             bestow
             these
             blessings
             on
             us
             by
             his
             Iustice
             than
             he
             is
             by
             his
             Promise
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             state
             all
             we
             have
             to
             rely
             upon
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             mercy
             ;
             that
             God
             will
             do
             for
             us
             that
             which
             he
             never
             promised
             ,
             and
             bestow
             upon
             us
             that
             which
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             .
             But
             when
             once
             we
             have
             struck
             Covenant
             with
             him
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             we
             have
             him
             fast
             obliged
             to
             us
             to
             perform
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whenever
             
             we
             perform
             ours
             ;
             and
             our
             being
             thus
             tied
             together
             as
             one
             party
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Covenant
             by
             this
             federal
             Rite
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             us
             
               one
               Catholick
            
             Church
             or
             Community
             .
             For
             our
             admission
             into
             this
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Churches
             Charter
             ,
             is
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             it self
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             by
             being
             intituled
             to
             all
             the
             blessings
             that
             belong
             to
             Christians
             
               in
               common
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             we
             become
             Members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Community
             .
             And
             hence
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Baptized
               into
               the
               body
            
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
             because
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             only
             in
             other
             words
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christian
             People
             joyned
             and
             confederated
             by
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             one
             universal
             Society
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             incorporated
             by
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             Baptism
             
               under
               Iesus
               Christ
               its
               supreme
               head
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             this
             also
             that
             makes
             all
             Christian
             People
             one
             Body
             and
             Society
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             united
             under
             one
             and
             the
             same
             supreme
             head
             and
             Governour
             .
             For
             as
             several
             neighbouring
             Congregations
             are
             called
             in
             Scripture
             one
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             all
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Bishop
             ;
             so
             all
             the
             Churches
             under
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             are
             in
             Scripture
             called
             one
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             under
             one
             Governour
             ,
             even
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             supreme
             Bishop
             of
             our
             souls
             :
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               body
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             one
             Church
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Lord
            
             or
             supreme
             Governour
             
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             ,
             5.
             and
             in
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               is
               the
               head
               of
               this
               body
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             Eph.
             5.23
             .
             that
             
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             For
             Christ
             being
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             incorporated
             into
             a
             Religious
             Society
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             under
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             immediate
             head
             and
             Governour
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             incorporate
             by
             it
             ;
             because
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             of
             it
             for
             God
             ,
             his
             Office
             is
             to
             govern
             us
             for
             and
             under
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Church
             or
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               one
               universal
               Society
            
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             [
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             ]
             which
             distribution
             is
             made
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             divine
             Worship
             ▪
             For
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             being
             a
             vast
             Body
             composed
             of
             
               infinite
               parts
            
             which
             are
             separated
             from
             each
             other
             by
             vast
             distances
             of
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             it
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Offices
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             in
             any
             
               one
               Assembly
            
             or
             Congregation
             .
             At
             first
             indeed
             the
             
               whole
               Catholick
               Church
            
             was
             only
             a
             
               single
               Congregation
            
             ;
             but
             this
             in
             a
             little
             time
             encreased
             and
             multiplied
             so
             fast
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             exercise
             the
             Publick
             Worship
             of
             God
             together
             in
             
               one
               place
            
             or
             Assembly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             distribution
             of
             it
             was
             into
             several
             Congregations
             which
             in
             Scripture
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Churches
             ,
             as
             being
             similar
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             
               every
               breath
            
             of
             Air
             is
             called
             Air
             ,
             and
             
               every
               drop
            
             of
             water
             ,
             water
             .
             For
             thus
             those
             Believers
             who
             were
             wont
             to
             assemble
             in
             any
             
               one
               particular
            
             house
             to
             worship
             God
             together
             are
             frequently
             called
             Churches
             :
             as
             for
             instances
             ,
             
             
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Priscilla
               and
               Aquila
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.5
             .
             
               The
               Church
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Nymphas
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             16.19
             .
             
               The
               Church
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Philemon
               ,
            
             Col.
             4.15
             .
             In
             which
             houses
             in
             all
             probability
             there
             was
             an
             
               upper
               Room
            
             Consecrated
             and
             set
             apart
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Jews
             for
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             in
             which
             
               upper
               Rooms
            
             not
             only
             the
             Believers
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             but
             several
             other
             neighbouring
             Christians
             were
             wont
             to
             assemble
             for
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             And
             so
             where
             ever
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             several
             Churches
             in
             the
             same
             Country
             ;
             as
             for
             instances
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               of
               Iudea
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.22
             .
             
               of
               Samaria
               and
               Galile●
            
             ,
             Acts
             9.31
             .
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Churches
             no
             more
             is
             meant
             but
             only
             the
             
               several
               Congregations
            
             of
             Believers
             in
             those
             several
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             Congregations
             growing
             numerous
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             
               second
               distribution
            
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             many
             of
             those
             
               Congregations
               neighbouring
            
             upon
             one
             another
             ,
             were
             collected
             into
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             under
             
               one
               head
            
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             
               common
               guide
            
             and
             Pastor
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             ,
             whether
             Lay
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             them
             .
             And
             these
             Collections
             of
             several
             Congregations
             under
             their
             several
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             ,
             are
             in
             Scripture
             also
             frequently
             called
             Churches
             ;
             for
             thus
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             contained
             in
             it
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             in
             the
             Dedication
             of
             his
             Epistle
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               which
               is
               at
               Corinth
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.2
             .
             yet
             in
             the
             Epistle
             he
             enjoyns
             ,
             that
             
               the
               women
               should
               keep
               silence
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.34
             ▪
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Church
             there
             were
             several
             Churches
             or
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             
               Syria
               ,
               Cilicia
            
             ,
             and
             Macedonia
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             large
             Countries
             ;
             and
             did
             without
             doubt
             contain
             in
             them
             
               several
               Congregations
            
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             thus
             also
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Eph●sus
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             Churches
             doubtless
             consisted
             of
             
               several
               Congregations
            
             in
             and
             about
             th●se
             Populous
             Cities
             ;
             which
             were
             all
             united
             into
             
               one
               body
            
             under
             the
             care
             and
             inspection
             of
             one
             Bishop
             or
             Governour
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             
               first
               distribution
            
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             into
             distinct
             Congregations
             was
             made
             for
             the
             
               convenience
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             began
             to
             encrease
             and
             enlarge
             it self
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             divine
             Offices
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Pastor
             ;
             so
             this
             
               second
               d●stribution
            
             of
             it
             into
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             consisting
             of
             several
             Congregations
             ,
             was
             made
             for
             the
             
               convenience
               of
               Government
            
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             it
             being
             impossible
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             maintain
             its
             Order
             ,
             Government
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             under
             the
             single
             inspection
             of
             any
             
               one
               Bishop
            
             or
             Governour
             :
             But
             yet
             notwithstanding
             th●se
             distributions
             the
             Churches
             unity
             still
             remains
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Empire
             was
             but
             one
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             Society
             and
             Government
             it
             was
             distributed
             into
             several
             Cities
             and
             Regions
             ,
             and
             those
             into
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             incorporated
             together
             under
             
               one
               Civil
               head
            
             ,
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             Worship
             and
             Government
             it
             be
             distributed
             into
             several
             
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             those
             into
             several
             particular
             Churches
             or
             Episcopacies
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             all
             incorporate
             under
             
               one
               spiritual
               Head
            
             ,
             even
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             supreme
             Bishop
             and
             Pastor
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             the
             
               universal
               Society
            
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             under
             lawful
             Governours
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             indeed
             that
             constitutes
             them
             distinct
             Churches
             ,
             viz.
             their
             being
             joyned
             and
             united
             together
             under
             distinct
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             :
             For
             thus
             a
             single
             Congregation
             is
             a
             
               distinct
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             do
             locally
             Communicate
             together
             in
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             administred
             to
             them
             by
             a
             
               distinct
               Pastor
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             a
             Collection
             of
             several
             Congregations
             is
             a
             
               distinct
               Church
            
             ,
             because
             they
             all
             participate
             together
             of
             the
             direction
             and
             conduct
             of
             a
             
               distinct
               Governour
            
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             distributions
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             first
             into
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             was
             the
             Convenience
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             then
             into
             several
             Collections
             of
             several
             Congregations
             was
             the
             Convenience
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             that
             which
             serves
             the
             convenience
             of
             Worship
             is
             the
             having
             
               distinct
               Pastors
            
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             serves
             the
             convenience
             of
             Government
             is
             the
             having
             
               distinct
               Rulers
            
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Congregation
             a
             distinct
             distribution
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             its
             worshipping
             together
             under
             a
             
               distinct
               Pastor
            
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Collection
             of
             Congregations
             a
             distinct
             distribution
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             must
             be
             its
             being
             united
             together
             under
             a
             distinct
             Governour
             ;
             because
             without
             their
             
             Pastor
             or
             their
             Governour
             they
             want
             the
             formal
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             distributed
             into
             
               distinct
               Churches
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             single
             Congregation
             or
             a
             Collection
             of
             Congregations
             ,
             can
             act
             as
             a
             Church
             without
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Governour
             .
             No
             Congregation
             can
             lawfully
             communicate
             in
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             without
             a
             lawful
             Pastor
             to
             administer
             it
             :
             no
             Collection
             of
             Congregations
             can
             lawfully
             exert
             any
             act
             of
             Church-Government
             without
             having
             an
             authorized
             Governour
             to
             exercise
             it
             .
             For
             the
             administration
             of
             all
             Church-Offices
             is
             committed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Churches
             Officers
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             them
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             
               the
               keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Authority
             to
             admit
             ,
             or
             exclude
             ,
             or
             readmit
             men
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             they
             alone
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             the
             Keepers
             of
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               viz.
               Baptism
            
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             they
             alone
             whom
             he
             hath
             authorized
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             bless
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             Publick
             Prayers
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             these
             are
             the
             proper
             acts
             of
             a
             Church
             considered
             
               as
               a
               Church
            
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             Pastors
             or
             Governours
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             can
             perform
             any
             of
             those
             acts
             that
             are
             proper
             to
             a
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             all
             action
             proceeds
             from
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Agent
             ;
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             ,
             without
             which
             Churches
             as
             such
             cannot
             act
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             essential
             to
             Churches
             :
             and
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             purpose
             for
             which
             Christ
             ordained
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               the
               compacting
               or
               joyning
               together
               the
               
               Saints
            
             as
             one
             body
             in
             Church-Communion
             and
             Society
             ,
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             and
             hence
             also
             you
             find
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             following
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Angels
             or
             Rulers
             of
             them
             ;
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             seven
             distinct
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             seven
             distinct
             Rulers
             or
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Bishops
             is
             not
             consined
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             but
             extends
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             for
             so
             
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               Whether
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Apollos
               ,
               or
               Cephas
               ,
               all
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Christ's
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             
               in
               common
            
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             you
             have
             all
             a
             share
             in
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.22
             ,
             23.
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             this
             their
             
               general
               capacity
            
             to
             this
             or
             that
             
               particular
               number
            
             of
             Christians
             or
             Congregations
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             constitutes
             them
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ;
             and
             being
             first
             authorized
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             they
             carry
             along
             with
             them
             into
             the
             particular
             Church
             they
             are
             sent
             to
             ,
             all
             that
             Church-Authority
             and
             Power
             by
             which
             it
             acts
             and
             operates
             
               as
               a
               Church
            
             :
             So
             that
             without
             Pastors
             or
             Governours
             particular
             Churches
             are
             nothing
             but
             so
             many
             Bodies
             without
             Souls
             ,
             to
             animate
             and
             act
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             natural
             Bodies
             the
             form
             that
             acts
             them
             doth
             also
             constitute
             their
             Kind
             and
             Species
             ,
             so
             in
             these
             Ecclesistical
             Bodies
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governours
             ,
             that
             move
             and
             act
             them
             as
             Churches
             ,
             do
             also
             constitute
             them
             Churches
             .
             What
             these
             
               lawful
               Pastors
            
             and
             Governours
             are
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             discourse
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
             
               Christ's
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             it
             being
             sufficient
             at
             present
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             to
             the
             constituting
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             one
             
               universal
               Society
            
             of
             all
             Christian
             People
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             [
             holding
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             ]
             by
             holding
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             owning
             each
             other
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             and
             admitting
             each
             others
             Members
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             into
             
               actual
               Communion
            
             with
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Religious
             Offices
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             there
             were
             sundry
             prudential
             acts
             of
             Communion
             pass'd
             between
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             formed
             and
             
               communicatory
               Letters
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             holy
             Bishops
             gave
             an
             account
             to
             each
             other
             of
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             their
             respective
             Churches
             ,
             and
             consulted
             each
             others
             judgment
             about
             them
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             not
             at
             all
             essential
             to
             that
             Communion
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             ,
             as
             true
             Churches
             ,
             to
             maintain
             with
             one
             another
             .
             All
             the
             Communion
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
               similar
               parts
            
             and
             distributions
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             is
             that
             they
             should
             not
             divide
             into
             separate
             Churches
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             each
             others
             Members
             from
             Communicating
             in
             each
             others
             Worship
             ,
             when
             ever
             they
             have
             occasion
             to
             travel
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             another
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             no
             Rupture
             between
             distant
             Churches
             ,
             no
             declared
             disowning
             of
             each
             other
             ,
             no
             express
             refusal
             of
             any
             act
             of
             Communion
             to
             each
             others
             Members
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             maintain
             all
             necessary
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Communion
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             between
             all
             those
             particular
             Churches
             
             into
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             distributed
             will
             evidently
             appear
             from
             these
             four
             considerations
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             ,
             all
             Christian
             People
             are
             made
             Members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             made
             Members
             of
             it
             they
             are
             all
             obliged
             to
             
               Communicate
               with
            
             it
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             they
             act
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             hold
             no
             Communication
             with
             the
             whole
             ?
             They
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             any
             Society
             have
             not
             only
             a
             Right
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             the
             common
             Benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             Obligation
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             common
             Offices
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             by
             Baptism
             we
             are
             made
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             or
             Society
             of
             Christians
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             not
             only
             entituled
             to
             partake
             with
             it
             in
             all
             its
             Priviledges
             ,
             but
             also
             obliged
             to
             joyn
             with
             it
             in
             all
             its
             Offices
             .
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             being
             all
             distributed
             into
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             we
             can
             no
             otherwise
             communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             by
             communicating
             with
             some
             
               particular
               Church
            
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             we
             communicate
             with
             the
             whole
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             distributed
             into
             parts
             ,
             without
             communicating
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ?
             And
             since
             the
             whole
             is
             nothing
             but
             only
             a
             Collection
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             what
             Communion
             can
             they
             hold
             with
             the
             whole
             ,
             who
             hold
             no
             Communion
             with
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ?
             So
             long
             therefore
             as
             there
             is
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             visible
             Catholick
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             unless
             necessity
             hinder
             us
             ,
             to
             maintain
             a
             
               visible
               Communion
            
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             all
             distributed
             into
             so
             many
             
               particular
               visible
               Churches
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             visibly
             communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             unless
             we
             communicate
             
             with
             some
             one
             of
             those
             particular
             Churches
             .
             For
             how
             can
             we
             be
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             unless
             we
             can
             find
             a
             body
             to
             communicate
             with
             without
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             or
             some
             universal
             Church
             without
             all
             particular
             Churches
             .
             But
             then
             thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             as
             we
             cannot
             Communicate
             with
             the
             universal
             Church
             without
             Communicating
             with
             some
             particular
             one
             ,
             so
             neither
             do
             we
             Communicate
             with
             the
             universal
             Church
             by
             Communicating
             with
             any
             particular
             one
             ,
             unless
             that
             particular
             one
             be
             
               in
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Church
             Universal
             .
             For
             if
             I
             cannot
             communicate
             with
             the
             whole
             without
             being
             in
             Communion
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             I
             should
             communicate
             with
             the
             whole
             unless
             I
             communicate
             with
             some
             part
             that
             is
             
               in
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             whole
             .
             It
             is
             as
             possible
             for
             a
             Finger
             to
             communicate
             with
             a
             body
             by
             being
             joyned
             to
             an
             Arm
             that
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             body
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             by
             being
             joyned
             to
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             separate
             from
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             .
             But
             then
             fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             particular
             Church
             can
             be
             
               in
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             separates
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             
               any
               particular
            
             Church
             that
             is
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Catholick
             .
             For
             they
             who
             separate
             from
             
               any
               part
            
             of
             
               any
               whole
            
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             separate
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               all
               the
               parts
            
             together
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             are
             separated
             from
             any
             
               one
               part
            
             are
             yet
             united
             to
             all
             .
             How
             then
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             Church
             to
             separate
             
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             
               any
               other
            
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               true
               part
            
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             without
             separating
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             it self
             ;
             since
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Collection
             of
             
               all
               true
            
             Churches
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             united
             to
             all
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             one
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             absurdity
             as
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             all
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             yet
             united
             to
             one
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             Communion
             of
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             who
             break
             Communion
             with
             
               any
               one
            
             part
             must
             necessarily
             disunite
             themselves
             from
             the
             whole
             .
             For
             when
             two
             Churches
             separate
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             either
             because
             the
             one
             requires
             such
             terms
             of
             Communion
             as
             are
             
               not
               Catholick
            
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             other
             refuses
             such
             as
             are
             .
             Now
             that
             Church
             which
             requires
             sinful
             or
             
               uncatholick
               terms
            
             of
             Communion
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             exclude
             not
             only
             one
             ,
             but
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             its
             Communion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             equally
             obliged
             not
             to
             Communicate
             with
             any
             Church
             upon
             
               sinful
               terms
            
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             Church
             which
             excludes
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             from
             its
             Communion
             ,
             must
             in
             so
             doing
             separate
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             that
             Church
             which
             refuses
             the
             Communion
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             upon
             lawful
             and
             
               Catholick
               terms
            
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             separate
             it self
             from
             Communion
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ,
             because
             it
             separates
             from
             a
             part
             that
             is
             in
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             Church
             which
             may
             be
             lawfully
             Communicated
             with
             is
             in
             Communion
             with
             all
             other
             
             Churches
             that
             are
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Church
             which
             separates
             from
             its
             Communion
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             
               in
               Communion
            
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             how
             then
             can
             this
             separating
             Church
             be
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             
               any
               one
            
             of
             those
             Churches
             of
             which
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
               consists
            
             ?
             All
             those
             particular
             Churches
             therefore
             into
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             distributed
             ,
             must
             be
             
               in
               Communion
            
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             being
             distributions
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Schisms
             and
             divisions
             from
             it
             .
             For
             if
             every
             Christian
             is
             obliged
             by
             his
             Baptism
             to
             Communicate
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             no
             otherwise
             Communicate
             with
             it
             than
             by
             Communicating
             with
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             if
             no
             particular
             Church
             can
             be
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             which
             is
             not
             in
             Communion
             with
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             consists
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             all
             those
             Churches
             into
             which
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             is
             distributed
             should
             maintain
             a
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             with
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Communion
             which
             these
             particular
             Churches
             into
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Society
             of
             Christians
             is
             distributed
             ,
             hold
             with
             each
             other
             is
             threefold
             :
             1.
             
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             2.
             
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christi●n
             Worship
             .
             3.
             
             In
             all
             the
             Ess●ntials
             of
             Christian
             Discipline
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             In
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             By
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             I
             mean
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             
               very
               being
            
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             for
             as
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             there
             are
             some
             
               first
               Principles
            
             upon
             which
             the
             
               whole
               Scheme
            
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             depends
             ,
             and
             the
             denial
             of
             which
             like
             the
             removing
             the
             foundations
             of
             a
             building
             dissolves
             and
             ruines
             the
             whole
             structure
             ;
             so
             in
             Christianity
             there
             are
             some
             Principles
             so
             fundamental
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             removal
             of
             them
             shakes
             the
             whole
             Scheme
             of
             it
             in
             pieces
             .
             Now
             the
             great
             Fundamental
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               for
               other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               than
               that
               is
               laid
               ,
               which
               is
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             .
             so
             that
             by
             removing
             the
             belief
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             we
             necessarily
             sink
             and
             dissolve
             the
             whole
             structure
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             pronounces
             those
             men
             Apostates
             from
             Christianity
             who
             
               hold
               not
               the
               head
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
             2.19
             .
             but
             yet
             the
             bare
             belief
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               came
               from
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               was
               his
               Messias
               and
               Anointed
            
             ,
             is
             not
             all
             that
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             includes
             not
             only
             his
             Mission
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             end
             of
             his
             
               Mission
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             For
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             
               Natural
               Religion
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             consisting
             wholly
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             duties
             thence
             arising
             ;
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             Proposition
             the
             Mediatorship
             of
             Christ
             necessarily
             and
             immediately
             implies
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             ,
             without
             innovating
             
             the
             whole
             Religion
             ,
             and
             turning
             it
             into
             a
             quite
             different
             Doctrine
             from
             true
             and
             
               real
               Christianity
            
             .
             For
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               came
               from
               God
               to
               Mediate
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
            
             includes
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             Proposition
             is
             either
             so
             
               necessarily
               included
            
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             so
             
               inseparably
               conjoyned
            
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             denial
             of
             it
             doth
             by
             necessary
             and
             immediate
             consequence
             overthrow
             the
             Mediation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             necessary
             Connection
             there
             is
             between
             any
             particular
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             this
             all-comprehending
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Mediation
             ,
             the
             more
             necessary
             and
             essential
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Now
             whosoever
             believes
             not
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             denies
             any
             
               Essential
               part
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             because
             he
             wants
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Faith
             which
             denominates
             men
             Christians
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             by
             disbelieving
             that
             part
             he
             doth
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             overthrow
             the
             whole
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             so
             
               Tertul.
               de
               Praescr
               .
               c.
            
             37.
             expresly
             asserts
             ,
             
               Si
               Haeretici
               sunt
               ,
               Christiani
               esse
               non
               possunt
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             cannot
             be
             Christians
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             as
             obstinately
             deny
             any
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             in
             Scripture
             ranked
             in
             the
             same
             C●ass
             with
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ;
             for
             all
             true
             Christians
             are
             required
             to
             shun
             and
             avoid
             them
             as
             
               unclean
               persons
            
             ,
             the
             very
             touch
             of
             whose
             conversation
             was
             enough
             to
             defile
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             and
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             required
             to
             anathematize
             or
             exclude
             them
             from
             all
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             to
             
               reject
               them
               ,
               Tit.
            
             3.10
             .
             and
             
               withdraw
               themselves
               from
               them
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.5
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             treat
             them
             as
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             right
             or
             title
             to
             Christian
             Communion
             ;
             and
             if
             
               Heretical
               persons
            
             are
             to
             be
             thus
             treated
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             are
             
               Heretical
               Churches
            
             ,
             and
             if
             every
             
               single
               Heretick
            
             be
             
               condemned
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             ,
             Tit.
             3.11
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             excommunicated
             by
             his
             own
             Sentence
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             whereby
             he
             voluntarily
             departs
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             cuts
             off
             himself
             from
             its
             Communion
             ,
             then
             certainly
             so
             is
             every
             
               Heretical
               Community
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             such
             must
             be
             utterly
             unqualified
             for
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             And
             if
             Heresie
             excommunicates
             not
             only
             
               Heretical
               Persons
            
             ,
             but
             
               Heretical
               Societies
            
             ,
             then
             a
             common
             Agreement
             in
             all
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             opposite
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             included
             in
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Scripture
             frequently
             presses
             all
             Christian
             People
             to
             this
             common
             agreement
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             most
             essential
             part
             of
             their
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             :
             For
             so
             they
             are
             required
             
               to
               mind
            
             or
             
               think
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.2
             .
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               in
               one
               spirit
               with
               one
               mind
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             13.11
             .
             to
             
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               and
               think
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             to
             
               be
               joyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               judgment
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             1.10
             .
             To
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
             to
             
               strive
               together
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             and
             to
             
               keep
               that
               which
               is
               committed
               to
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.20
             .
             which
             is
             
               that
               one
               form
               of
               Doctrine
               which
               was
               delivered
               to
               us
               ,
            
             Rom·
             6.17
             .
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             which
             is
             not
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             be
             of
             
               one
               mind
            
             and
             judgment
             
             in
             all
             points
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             no
             more
             in
             our
             power
             than
             it
             is
             to
             be
             all
             of
             one
             stature
             or
             complexion
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             should
             all
             unanimously
             consent
             in
             all
             those
             fundamental
             Articles
             of
             which
             that
             
               one
               Faith
            
             consists
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               common
               Creed
            
             of
             Christians
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             differing
             of
             one
             Church
             from
             another
             in
             Doctrines
             that
             are
             either
             remote
             from
             or
             near
             the
             foundations
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             dissolves
             their
             Communion
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             but
             so
             long
             as
             the
             essential
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             secured
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             no
             
               corrupt
               Doctrines
            
             on
             either
             side
             can
             warrant
             a
             breach
             of
             Communion
             between
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             erring
             Church
             imposes
             the
             belief
             of
             its
             errors
             as
             a
             Condition
             of
             its
             Communion
             ,
             no
             Church
             or
             Christian
             ,
             that
             believes
             them
             to
             be
             errors
             ,
             can
             lawfully
             Communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             be
             those
             errors
             never
             so
             small
             or
             inconsiderable
             ;
             not
             that
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             of
             separation
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             who
             do
             not
             believe
             them
             cannot
             profess
             they
             do
             ,
             without
             telling
             a
             lie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             condition
             that
             is
             
               simply
               unlawful
            
             :
             And
             so
             also
             when
             the
             errors
             are
             such
             as
             do
             corrupt
             the
             vital
             and
             essential
             parts
             of
             her
             Worship
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             communicating
             with
             her
             in
             her
             Worship
             without
             communicating
             in
             her
             corruptions
             ;
             all
             Churches
             and
             Christians
             are
             obliged
             to
             abstain
             from
             its
             Communion
             ,
             not
             because
             of
             the
             errors
             simply
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             profane
             and
             desecrate
             her
             Worship
             with
             those
             sinful
             intermixtures
             they
             infuse
             into
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             her
             in
             her
             Worship
             ,
             without
             joyning
             with
             her
             in
             her
             sin
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               error
            
             can
             separate
             any
             Church
             or
             Christian
             from
             
             the
             Catholick
             Communion
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             only
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             perverse
             renunciation
             of
             some
             essential
             part
             or
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             that
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Communion
             which
             the
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             consists
             ,
             hold
             with
             each
             other
             is
             in
             all
             the
             Essentials
             also
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
             By
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Invocation
             of
             the
             one
             Eternal
             God
             through
             the
             one
             Mediator
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             Hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             common
             Faith
             wherein
             all
             true
             Christians
             communicate
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Lord
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             and
             but
             
               one
               God
            
             for
             us
             to
             address
             to
             ,
             and
             
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               man
            
             for
             us
             to
             address
             by
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             and
             therefore
             to
             address
             to
             this
             
               one
               God
               by
            
             this
             
               one
               Mediator
            
             ,
             is
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               one
               Baptism
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.4
             .
             and
             but
             
               one
               bread
               of
               which
               we
               are
               all
               partakers
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10
             17.
             and
             therefore
             to
             participate
             of
             these
             Sacraments
             must
             also
             be
             essential
             to
             Christian
             Worship
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             those
             particular
             Churches
             that
             admit
             each
             others
             Members
             upon
             
               lawful
               terms
            
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             worshipping
             this
             
               one
               God
            
             ,
             through
             this
             
               one
               Mediator
            
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             
               one
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Eucharistical
             Bread
             and
             Cup
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             .
             For
             in
             these
             acts
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             consists
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             Church
             which
             refuses
             either
             to
             admit
             other
             Churches
             to
             communicate
             with
             her
             
             in
             these
             acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             them
             upon
             lawful
             terms
             ,
             doth
             so
             far
             
               separate
               it self
            
             from
             the
             Christian
             Communion
             ,
             I
             say
             upon
             lawful
             terms
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             either
             require
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             refuse
             lawful
             ones
             ,
             it
             utterly
             excludes
             all
             other
             Churches
             from
             its
             Communion
             .
             If
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             it
             hath
             sophisticated
             its
             Worship
             with
             any
             unlawful
             intermixtures
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             participating
             with
             her
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             without
             partaking
             with
             her
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             If
             we
             cannot
             pray
             with
             her
             to
             the
             one
             God
             by
             the
             one
             Mediator
             ,
             without
             praying
             
               to
               Creatures
            
             too
             ,
             or
             praying
             by
             other
             Mediators
             also
             :
             If
             we
             cannot
             partake
             with
             her
             in
             her
             Baptism
             ,
             without
             partaking
             with
             her
             in
             some
             sinful
             and
             
               impure
               Rites
            
             of
             Baptism
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             with
             her
             ,
             without
             receiving
             it
             by
             halves
             ,
             or
             being
             obliged
             to
             pay
             divine
             homage
             to
             its
             Elements
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             Christians
             and
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             utterly
             excluded
             by
             her
             from
             communicating
             with
             her
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             a
             Church
             forbid
             its
             Members
             to
             Communicate
             upon
             occasion
             with
             any
             other
             Church
             in
             these
             acts
             of
             Christian
             Worship
             ,
             upon
             lawful
             terms
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             it
             divides
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             and
             though
             that
             Church
             it
             refuses
             to
             communicate
             with
             ,
             should
             through
             the
             neglect
             of
             its
             Discipline
             have
             a
             great
             many
             bad
             men
             as
             well
             as
             good
             in
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             should
             require
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             great
             many
             indifferent
             Rites
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             contrary
             Rites
             and
             Customs
             to
             its
             own
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Essentials
             of
             its
             
             Worship
             are
             kept
             pure
             and
             entire
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             blended
             with
             unlawful
             intermixtures
             ▪
             but
             that
             we
             may
             safely
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             being
             at
             all
             obliged
             to
             partake
             of
             any
             sin
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             I
             say
             to
             refuse
             to
             Communicate
             with
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             any
             Church
             refuses
             to
             Communicate
             with
             this
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             refuse
             to
             Communicate
             with
             all
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             nor
             ever
             could
             Communicate
             with
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             World
             in
             which
             there
             was
             not
             
               some
               defect
            
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             
               some
               intermixture
            
             of
             bad
             men
             with
             good
             ,
             and
             
               some
               indifferent
            
             Modes
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             thing
             wherein
             those
             particular
             Churches
             into
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             is
             distributed
             do
             communicate
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Regiment
             and
             Discipline
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             particular
             Modes
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             Christian
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             are
             not
             determined
             by
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             but
             left
             for
             the
             most
             part
             free
             to
             the
             prudent
             ordering
             and
             disposal
             of
             the
             Governours
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             
               standing
               form
            
             of
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             in
             the
             Church
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             hereafter
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             an
             Episcopacy
             ,
             or
             Order
             of
             men
             authorized
             in
             a
             continued
             Succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             (
             who
             were
             Authorized
             by
             himself
             )
             to
             oversee
             and
             govern
             all
             those
             particular
             Churches
             into
             
             which
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             should
             be
             hereafter
             distributed
             ▪
             to
             Ordain
             inferiour
             Ministers
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             instruct
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             holy
             Offices
             to
             particular
             Congregations
             ;
             and
             having
             Ordained
             them
             ,
             to
             guide
             and
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Functions
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             the
             particular
             Rules
             of
             outward
             Order
             and
             Decency
             to
             the
             People
             of
             the
             respective
             Churches
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             admonish
             the
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             correct
             the
             obstinate
             ,
             by
             excluding
             them
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             These
             things
             therefore
             being
             all
             of
             
               divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             are
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             which
             all
             Christian
             Churches
             are
             obliged
             to
             Communicate
             with
             each
             other
             .
             And
             this
             being
             the
             
               standing
               Government
            
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             no
             particular
             Church
             or
             Community
             of
             Christians
             can
             
               refuse
               to
               communicate
               in
               it
            
             without
             dividing
             it self
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             
               refuse
               to
               Communicate
               in
               it
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             without
             this
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             which
             yet
             doth
             neither
             refuse
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             Communion
             of
             any
             other
             Church
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             it
             .
             A
             Church
             may
             be
             debarred
             of
             it
             by
             unavoidable
             necessities
             in
             despite
             of
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             against
             its
             consent
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             circumstance
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             think
             such
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             it
             is
             indeed
             an
             imperfect
             and
             defective
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             defect
             of
             it
             be
             any
             way
             owing
             to
             its
             own
             negligence
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             fault
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             unhappiness
             .
             But
             though
             this
             instituted
             Government
             
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             it
             .
             For
             even
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             all
             things
             were
             determined
             by
             
               divine
               institution
            
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             minutest
             Circumstances
             ,
             there
             were
             sundry
             notorious
             deviations
             from
             that
             Institution
             ,
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             un-church
             them
             .
             It
             was
             a
             great
             deviation
             in
             them
             to
             offer
             Sacrifice
             in
             their
             High
             Places
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             determined
             them
             to
             Sacrifice
             only
             at
             the
             Temple
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             It
             was
             another
             great
             deviation
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             Priests
             out
             of
             
               other
               Families
            
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             determined
             them
             to
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             nor
             the
             other
             did
             un-church
             them
             :
             And
             if
             these
             deviations
             from
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             negligence
             ,
             did
             not
             yet
             
               un-church
               them
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             such
             deviations
             from
             it
             as
             are
             the
             pure
             effects
             of
             necessity
             should
             
               un-church
               others
            
             .
             For
             though
             no
             necessity
             can
             dispence
             with
             the
             
               Eternal
               Laws
            
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             because
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             depends
             wholly
             upon
             our
             Wills
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessity
             can
             happen
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             can
             put
             them
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             yet
             as
             for
             
               positive
               Institutions
            
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             thousand
             necessities
             may
             occur
             ,
             any
             one
             of
             which
             may
             render
             them
             wholly
             unpracticable
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             man
             can
             be
             obliged
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             might
             have
             been
             extinct
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             
               positive
               institution
            
             by
             which
             God
             required
             the
             Jews
             to
             chuse
             their
             Priests
             out
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             wholly
             unpracticable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             
             Obligation
             of
             it
             must
             have
             for
             ever
             expired
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             have
             been
             obliged
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             ,
             either
             wholly
             to
             have
             dropt
             their
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             their
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             much
             
               more
               necessary
            
             to
             them
             than
             that
             their
             Priests
             should
             be
             all
             of
             such
             a
             Family
             ,
             )
             or
             to
             have
             chosen
             their
             Priests
             out
             of
             other
             Families
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             this
             exigence
             they
             had
             done
             the
             later
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             which
             created
             the
             necessity
             ,
             must
             thereby
             have
             designedly
             dispensed
             with
             its
             own
             institution
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             left
             them
             free
             to
             make
             Priests
             out
             of
             other
             Families
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             when
             ever
             the
             divine
             Providence
             doth
             by
             unavoidable
             necessity
             deprive
             any
             Church
             of
             its
             Episcopacy
             ,
             it
             thereby
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             necessity
             
               continues
               ,
               releases
            
             it
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             allows
             it
             to
             administer
             its
             Government
             and
             Disscipline
             by
             a
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             .
             And
             therefore
             so
             long
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             renounce
             the
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             still
             continues
             in
             Communion
             with
             other
             Churches
             that
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             and
             communicated
             with
             as
             a
             true
             Member
             (
             though
             a
             maimed
             one
             )
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholick
             ;
             For
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             never
             denied
             her
             Communion
             to
             any
             Christian
             or
             Community
             of
             Christians
             upon
             any
             
               unavoidable
               deviation
            
             from
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             .
             It
             was
             without
             doubt
             as
             great
             a
             deviation
             from
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             for
             Lay-men
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             Parity
             of
             Presbyters
             to
             Govern
             or
             Ordain
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             always
             allowed
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Lay-men
             ,
             
             as
             deeming
             Baptism
             in
             it self
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             administration
             of
             Baptism
             by
             persons
             in
             
               Holy
               Orders
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             where
             such
             persons
             could
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             she
             thought
             meet
             rather
             to
             admit
             that
             Lay-men
             should
             administer
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             such
             as
             were
             qualified
             for
             it
             to
             die
             unbaptized
             .
             And
             why
             may
             we
             not
             reasonably
             suppose
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             will
             admit
             Presbyters
             to
             Govern
             and
             Ordain
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Bishops
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             admitted
             Lay-men
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             neither
             Bishops
             nor
             Presbyters
             to
             be
             had
             ?
             Since
             the
             later
             is
             as
             great
             a
             deflection
             from
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             as
             the
             former
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             may
             be
             reasonably
             presumed
             to
             allow
             it
             in
             such
             necessary
             cases
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             either
             that
             she
             hath
             not
             Authority
             enough
             to
             provide
             against
             her
             own
             necessities
             ,
             which
             supposes
             her
             to
             be
             very
             defective
             ;
             or
             that
             her
             allowance
             is
             sufficient
             to
             authorize
             such
             persons
             to
             Rule
             and
             Ordain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             authorized
             by
             
               positive
               Institution
            
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             a
             Community
             of
             Christians
             may
             be
             a
             true
             part
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             Communion
             with
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             no
             Episcopacy
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             rejects
             the
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             separates
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             thereby
             wholly
             
               divides
               it self
            
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             whether
             Episcopacy
             be
             of
             divine
             Institution
             or
             no
             ,
             this
             is
             matter
             of
             fact
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             for
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             at
             least
             all
             those
             Churches
             into
             which
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             been
             distributed
             have
             been
             subject
             to
             the
             
             
               Episcopal
               Government
            
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             who
             now
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Communion
            
             as
             such
             ,
             must
             in
             so
             doing
             separate
             themselves
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             all
             Churches
             for
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             either
             all
             those
             Churches
             must
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             during
             all
             that
             time
             there
             must
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             
               visible
               Catholick
               Church
            
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             or
             else
             those
             Communities
             of
             Christians
             which
             separate
             from
             all
             those
             Churches
             must
             be
             Schisms
             and
             Separations
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Section
             treated
             at
             large
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             next
             place
             shew
             who
             the
             Ministers
             are
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             Rules
             and
             Governs
             it
             .
             And
             these
             are
             all
             included
             under
             a
             fourfold
             Rank
             and
             Order
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             first
             and
             supreme
             Minister
             by
             which
             Christ
             rules
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             second
             and
             next
             to
             him
             are
             the
             Angels
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             third
             are
             Princes
             and
             
               Civil
               Governours
            
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             last
             are
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             
               supreme
               Minister
            
             by
             which
             Christ
             rules
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             or
             Third
             Person
             in
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             of
             whose
             Person
             and
             Ministry
             under
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             I
             have
             treated
             at
             large
             from
             P.
             49.
             to
             P.
             98.
             
          
           
             II.
             Therefore
             the
             next
             Order
             of
             Ministers
             by
             which
             Christ
             rules
             his
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Angels
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             Angels
             of
             Light
             ,
             or
             Angels
             of
             Darkness
             .
             In
             the
             prosecution
             of
             which
             Argument
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             first
             to
             prove
             the
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             
               bad
               ,
               are
            
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shew
             wherein
             their
             Ministry
             doth
             consist
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Angels
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             are
             Christ's
             Ministers
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             For
             as
             for
             the
             good
             Angels
             ,
             they
             are
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             inviolably
             obedient
             :
             And
             for
             the
             bad
             ,
             they
             are
             subjected
             to
             him
             by
             just
             
               Conquest
               ,
               contrary
            
             to
             their
             own
             Wills
             and
             Inclinations
             .
             Of
             each
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             some
             brief
             account
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             good
             Angels
             are
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             always
             inviolably
             obedient
             .
             It
             seems
             at
             least
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             before
             our
             Saviour
             was
             Exalted
             upon
             his
             Triumphant
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             to
             the
             universal
             Empire
             of
             the
             
             World
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             
               Angelical
               Powers
            
             were
             
               not
               all
            
             of
             them
             subjected
             to
             his
             Mediatorial
             Royalty
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             had
             their
             
               distinct
               Regencies
            
             and
             Presidentships
             ,
             immediately
             under
             God
             the
             most
             high
             Father
             ,
             over
             such
             and
             such
             Nations
             and
             Countries
             as
             he
             in
             his
             Grace
             thought
             meet
             to
             allot
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             Septuagint
             thought
             ,
             when
             in
             Deut.
             32.8
             .
             instead
             of
             
               he
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             ,
             )
             
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Nations
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             they
             render
             it
             ,
             
               He
               set
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               Nations
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
            
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             distributed
             the
             Gentile
             world
             into
             seventy
             two
             Nations
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             reckoned
             seventy
             two
             Angels
             that
             presided
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             considering
             what
             follows
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord's
               portion
               is
               his
               People
               ,
               Iacob
               is
               the
               lot
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
            
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             this
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             was
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Original
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             whereas
             God
             distributed
             the
             Gentile
             world
             into
             so
             many
             Nations
             as
             there
             were
             
               President
               Angels
            
             to
             be
             their
             Guardians
             and
             Governours
             ,
             he
             reserved
             Israel
             to
             himself
             as
             his
             
               own
               Lot
            
             and
             Portion
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             preside
             immediately
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             a
             learned
             Writer
             of
             our
             own
             hath
             observed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             improbable
             but
             that
             instead
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             our
             Hebrew
             Copies
             the
             ancient
             reading
             whence
             the
             Septuagint
             translated
             might
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             El
             might
             either
             be
             mistaken
             by
             the
             Transcribers
             for
             a
             final
             abbreviation
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             changed
             into
             Il
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             contraction
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             the
             ancient
             
             Hebrew
             it
             was
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Septuagint
             rendered
             it
             
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             being
             in
             Scripture
             a
             very
             common
             Appellation
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             threatned
             to
             withdraw
             his
             
               personal
               presence
            
             from
             Israel
             upon
             their
             worshipping
             the
             golden
             Calf
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             Exod.
             33.2
             ,
             3.
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             no
             longer
             preside
             over
             them
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             but
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             a
             
               President
               Angel
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ver
             .
             20.
             he
             bids
             them
             
               beware
               of
            
             this
             Angel
             ,
             
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               not
               provoke
               him
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               pardon
               your
               iniquities
               :
            
             which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             this
             Angel
             was
             to
             have
             had
             a
             
               ruling
               power
            
             over
             them
             to
             pardon
             or
             punish
             them
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             that
             that
             which
             God
             here
             Threatned
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             put
             them
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             with
             other
             Gentile
             Nations
             ,
             who
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             
               particular
               Guardian
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             so
             change
             their
             Theocracy
             into
             an
             Angelocracy
             .
             And
             so
             as
             it
             is
             evident
             Moses
             understood
             him
             ,
             for
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             he
             thus
             prays
             ,
             
               If
               thy
               Presence
               go
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               carry
               us
               not
               up
               hence
               ,
               for
               wherein
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               here
               that
               I
               and
               thy
               People
               have
               found
               grace
               in
               thy
               sight
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               that
               Thou
               goest
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               separated
               ,
               I
               and
               thy
               People
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               People
               that
               are
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             where
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             
               distinguished
               Israel
            
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             
               immediately
               presided
            
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             this
             distinction
             were
             taken
             away
             by
             
               God's
               withdrawing
            
             
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             subjecting
             them
             to
             the
             Presidence
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             left
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             with
             other
             Gentile
             Nations
             ,
             who
             must
             therefore
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             under
             the
             
               immediate
               Conduct
            
             of
             
               President
               Angels
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             most
             evident
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Persia
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Greece
             in
             particular
             ,
             Dan.
             10.13
             ,
             20.
             where
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             two
             Angels
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               Persia
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               Greece
            
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             a
             Third
             ,
             viz.
             Michael
             who
             is
             stiled
             
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             
               Michael
               your
               Prince
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             and
             elsewhere
             
               the
               great
               Prince
               which
               standeth
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               thy
               People
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.1
             .
             and
             upon
             what
             other
             account
             can
             we
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             stiled
             the
             Princes
             of
             those
             Countries
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             presided
             over
             them
             as
             their
             Guardians
             and
             Governours
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             last
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             Michael
             ,
             he
             is
             supposed
             by
             very
             learned
             Expositors
             to
             be
             no
             other
             than
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             was
             always
             the
             Prince
             and
             Guardian
             of
             Israel
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             were
             not
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             merely
             a
             created
             Angel
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             he
             was
             not
             the
             President
             or
             Guardian
             of
             Israel
             ;
             since
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             
               other
               Guardian
            
             but
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             but
             in
             all
             probability
             he
             was
             the
             Prince
             of
             those
             Angels
             that
             ministred
             to
             God
             the
             Son
             in
             his
             Guardianship
             and
             Government
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             Angel
             of
             his
             to
             whom
             he
             intended
             to
             subject
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             threatened
             to
             withdraw
             his
             
               personal
               Conduct
            
             from
             them
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             might
             be
             called
             
               their
               Prince
            
             ,
             because
             under
             Christ
             he
             had
             a
             Principal
             share
             in
             the
             Protection
             and
             Government
             
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             these
             
               Guardian
               Angels
            
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             Archangels
             ,
             or
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             distinct
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ;
             for
             so
             Michael
             is
             not
             only
             stiled
             an
             
               Archangel
               ,
               Iude
            
             9.
             but
             he
             is
             also
             said
             to
             have
             an
             
               Army
               of
               Angels
            
             under
             his
             Command
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             to
             have
             fought
             
               with
               the
               Dragon
            
             or
             Satan
             (
             who
             was
             also
             an
             Archangel
             )
             
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ,
             Rev.
             12.7
             .
             Now
             though
             Michael
             (
             supposing
             him
             to
             be
             a
             created
             Spirit
             )
             was
             not
             a
             
               Guardian
               Angel
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Daniel
             by
             stiling
             him
             
               one
               of
               the
               Chief
               Princes
            
             plainly
             assures
             us
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Angel
             of
             the
             
               same
               Rank
            
             and
             degree
             with
             the
             Princes
             or
             Guardian
             Angels
             of
             Persia
             and
             Greece
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             
               Guardian
               Angels
            
             were
             Archangels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             they
             also
             had
             
               their
               Angels
            
             or
             
               appropriate
               Armies
            
             of
             Angels
             ,
             under
             their
             Conduct
             and
             Command
             ,
             in
             which
             Armies
             of
             theirs
             (
             whose
             Ministry
             without
             doubt
             they
             always
             used
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             their
             respective
             Guardianships
             )
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             there
             was
             an
             exact
             Order
             and
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             supposed
             without
             supposing
             in
             them
             particular
             Officers
             subordinated
             to
             each
             other
             under
             their
             respective
             Princes
             or
             Archangels
             ;
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             implied
             in
             that
             distinction
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             between
             these
             
               heavenly
               Spirits
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.16
             .
             
               Whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
            
             ;
             where
             by
             Thrones
             he
             seems
             to
             mean
             the
             respective
             Princes
             or
             Archangels
             of
             the
             several
             Orders
             ;
             by
             Dominions
             or
             Lordships
             ,
             the
             Reguli
             or
             chief
             Dignitaries
             under
             the
             Archangels
             ;
             by
             Principalities
             ,
             their
             Governours
             of
             such
             
             Provinces
             or
             Cities
             as
             were
             within
             their
             Guardianships
             ;
             by
             Powers
             ,
             their
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             or
             Officers
             .
          
           
             These
             Archangels
             therefore
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             Tutelar
             or
             Guardian
             Angels
             of
             Countries
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             respective
             Cohorts
             or
             Armies
             of
             Angels
             ,
             seem
             not
             to
             have
             been
             subjected
             to
             the
             
               Mediatorial
               Dominion
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             it
             seems
             God
             totally
             dissolved
             those
             Angelocracies
             ,
             or
             
               Angelical
               Governments
            
             of
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             subjected
             both
             them
             and
             the
             Archangels
             (
             together
             with
             their
             Armies
             of
             Angels
             )
             that
             governed
             them
             to
             the
             Mediatorial
             Scepter
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             upon
             which
             he
             who
             before
             was
             King
             only
             of
             the
             
               Iews
               ,
               vid.
            
             P.
             224
             ,
             225.
             became
             universal
             Lord
             and
             Emperour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             so
             Heb.
             2.5
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               That
               to
               the
               Angels
               God
               hath
               not
               put
               in
               subjection
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
            
             or
             future
             Age
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             
               future
               Age
            
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             means
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Phrase
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             :
             to
             express
             the
             State
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Isa.
             9.6
             .
             where
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               of
               the
               future
               Age.
            
             This
             passage
             therefore
             of
             God's
             not
             subjecting
             the
             
               future
               age
            
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             plainly
             implies
             that
             he
             had
             subjected
             the
             
               past
               age
            
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             constituting
             them
             the
             Guardians
             of
             Nations
             ,
             but
             that
             now
             in
             this
             
               age
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             he
             hath
             wholly
             dissolved
             that
             Oeconomy
             by
             subjecting
             both
             the
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             the
             Nations
             they
             guarded
             ,
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             the
             whole
             world
             of
             Angels
             is
             in
             the
             
               same
               subjection
            
             to
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             Michael
             and
             his
             Angels
             were
             before
             Christ's
             Exaltation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             no
             longer
             subject
             as
             
               Deputy
               Governours
            
             of
             Provinces
             and
             Nations
             ,
             who
             as
             such
             were
             impowered
             to
             do
             good
             or
             hurt
             to
             those
             who
             were
             under
             their
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             discretion
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             immediate
             attendants
             of
             his
             person
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             left
             arbitrary
             ,
             but
             all
             they
             do
             is
             determined
             by
             the
             
               sovereign
               Will
            
             of
             him
             who
             imploys
             them
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             Scripture
             declares
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             he
             was
             vested
             with
             a
             
               new
               Dominion
            
             over
             the
             
               Angelical
               World
            
             ;
             so
             1
             Pet.
             3.22
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             his
             
               going
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sitting
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               were
               made
               subject
               to
               him
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Eph.
             20.21
             .
             that
             God
             
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               at
               his
               own
               right
               hand
               in
               heavenly
               places
               far
               above
               all
               Principality
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Might
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             above
             all
             Angels
             of
             what
             rank
             and
             quality
             soever
             ,
             
               and
               every
               name
               that
               is
               named
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Col.
             2.10
             .
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               head
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               power
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Hierarchy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             earthly
             Dominions
             ;
             thus
             also
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             God
             
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               every
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             every
             Being
             should
             acknowledge
             subjection
             ,
             
               either
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               of
               things
               on
               Earth
               ,
               or
               things
               under
               the
               Earth
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             whether
             of
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Men
             ,
             or
             Devils
             .
             And
             as
             all
             these
             Angelical
             Powers
             are
             now
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             all
             of
             them
             minister
             
             under
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             so
             Heb.
             1.14
             .
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             all
             of
             them
             
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               Heirs
               of
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             must
             necessarily
             minister
             under
             him
             who
             is
             
               the
               Captain
               of
               our
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             in
             Rev.
             5.6
             .
             those
             seven
             Angels
             which
             in
             Z●ch
             .
             4.10
             .
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               seven
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               which
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               the
               whole
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             stiled
             
               the
               Watchers
               ,
               Dan.
            
             4.13
             .
             as
             being
             the
             chief
             Instruments
             of
             the
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             are
             called
             
               the
               seven
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
            
             by
             whose
             Ministry
             and
             Agency
             he
             inspects
             and
             governs
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             now
             minister
             to
             the
             
               Exalted
               Mediator
            
             in
             the
             same
             capacity
             that
             they
             heretofore
             ministred
             to
             
               God
               Almighty
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             Angels
             are
             subjected
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Ordination
             and
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             bad
             are
             subjected
             to
             him
             by
             just
             and
             
               lawful
               Conquest
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             subdued
             them
             to
             his
             Mediatorial
             Empire
             by
             pure
             dint
             of
             just
             force
             and
             violence
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             find
             in
             his
             life-time
             he
             frequently
             contested
             with
             these
             evil
             spirits
             ,
             and
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             their
             power
             and
             malice
             continually
             vanquished
             and
             repelled
             them
             .
             Thus
             in
             his
             Temptation
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             with
             only
             that
             powerful
             Command
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               hence
               Satan
            
             ,
             he
             put
             the
             Devil
             to
             flight
             ,
             Matth.
             4.10
             ,
             11.
             so
             also
             upon
             his
             approach
             towards
             the
             two
             possessed
             Gergesens
             the
             Devils
             that
             possessed
             them
             made
             a
             hideous
             outcry
             ,
             
               What
               have
               we
               to
               do
               with
               thee
               Iesus
               thou
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               art
               thou
               come
               hither
               to
               torment
               
               us
               before
               the
               time
               ?
            
             and
             were
             forced
             to
             depart
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Command
             ,
             Matth.
             8.29
             .
             —
             Nor
             did
             he
             only
             vanquish
             them
             himself
             in
             all
             the
             personal
             conflicts
             he
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             
               authority
               over
               all
               Devils
            
             ,
             Luke
             9.1
             .
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             Luke
             10.17
             .
             his
             Disciples
             acquaint
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               even
               the
               Devils
               are
               subject
               unto
               us
               through
               thy
               Name
            
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             only
             so
             many
             successful
             skirmishes
             with
             those
             Powers
             of
             darkness
             in
             which
             they
             fought
             against
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             single
             Combate
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             smaller
             Parties
             ;
             but
             the
             
               main
               Battel
            
             in
             which
             they
             engaged
             him
             with
             all
             their
             power
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             by
             winning
             of
             which
             he
             compleated
             his
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             finally
             subdued
             them
             to
             his
             Empire
             ,
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             that
             which
             he
             fought
             in
             his
             
               last
               Agony
            
             ,
             wherein
             after
             they
             had
             reduced
             him
             to
             the
             
               utmost
               distress
            
             ,
             he
             struck
             them
             with
             the
             
               spiritual
               Thunderbolts
            
             of
             inward
             horror
             and
             confusion
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Panick
             Dread
             forced
             them
             to
             turn
             their
             backs
             and
             flee
             from
             him
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             before
             he
             entered
             the
             Garden
             where
             his
             Agony
             seized
             him
             ,
             he
             expected
             some
             terrible
             assault
             from
             these
             
               Infernal
               Powers
            
             ;
             so
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             just
             before
             he
             went
             thither
             ,
             
               Hereafter
               I
               will
               not
               talk
               much
               with
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
               cometh
               and
               hath
               nothing
               in
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             give
             me
             leave
             now
             to
             discourse
             freely
             with
             you
             ,
             because
             within
             a
             very
             
               little
               while
            
             I
             shall
             be
             so
             engaged
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             at
             leisure
             to
             discharge
             my
             mind
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             is
             
               just
               now
            
             mustering
             up
             all
             his
             Legions
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             is
             coming
             to
             make
             his
             
               last
               effort
            
             upon
             me
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             my
             comfort
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             
             nothing
             in
             me
             ,
             no
             
               sinful
               inclination
            
             to
             take
             part
             with
             him
             ,
             no
             
               guilty
               reflection
            
             to
             expose
             me
             to
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             Iohn
             14.30
             .
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Luke
             22.53
             .
             when
             the
             Jews
             had
             apprehended
             him
             ,
             he
             expostulates
             the
             case
             with
             them
             ,
             why
             they
             did
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             him
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             
               was
               daily
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             and
             then
             answers
             himself
             ,
             
               But
               now
               is
               your
               hour
               and
               the
               power
               of
               darkness
            
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             wonder
             you
             did
             not
             seize
             me
             sooner
             ,
             for
             this
             alas
             is
             the
             appointed
             time
             wherein
             my
             Father
             had
             decreed
             to
             let
             loose
             the
             Devils
             and
             you
             upon
             me
             .
             Which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             in
             that
             dismal
             hour
             he
             was
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Devils
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Iews
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             probability
             those
             crafty
             and
             
               sagacious
               spirits
            
             had
             smelt
             out
             the
             
               merciful
               design
            
             of
             his
             approaching
             
               death
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             ransom
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             they
             were
             desirous
             enough
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             by
             their
             animating
             Iudas
             and
             the
             Jews
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             dreading
             the
             end
             and
             intention
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             imploy
             all
             their
             Art
             and
             Power
             to
             tempt
             and
             deter
             him
             from
             undergoing
             it
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             prevail
             with
             him
             to
             avoid
             it
             by
             a
             shameful
             Recantation
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             being
             forced
             and
             involuntary
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             void
             and
             ineffectual
             .
             In
             which
             black
             design
             of
             theirs
             God
             himself
             thought
             meet
             
               so
               far
            
             to
             favour
             them
             as
             to
             give
             them
             his
             free
             permission
             to
             try
             him
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             that
             so
             having
             experienced
             in
             himself
             the
             utmost
             force
             of
             Temptation
             that
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             is
             liable
             to
             ,
             he
             might
             thereby
             be
             touched
             with
             a
             more
             
               tender
               sympathy
            
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               That
               
               having
               suffered
               himself
               being
               tempted
               he
               might
               be
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               ,
            
             Chap.
             17.18
             .
             But
             then
             secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             woful
             Circumstances
             of
             his
             Agony
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             some
             far
             
               more
               powerful
               cause
            
             than
             meerly
             a
             
               natural
               fear
            
             of
             his
             ensuing
             Death
             and
             bodily
             Torment
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             was
             he
             entered
             on
             that
             Tragick
             Stage
             ,
             but
             
               he
               began
               to
               be
               sorrowful
            
             ,
             saith
             
               S.
               Matthew
               ,
               Chap.
            
             26.37
             .
             or
             
               to
               be
               sore
               amazed
            
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               Chap.
            
             14.33
             .
             or
             
               to
               be
               very
               heavy
            
             ,
             as
             both
             ;
             which
             words
             according
             to
             their
             native
             signification
             declare
             him
             to
             have
             been
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             oppressed
             with
             some
             
               mighty
               damp
            
             ,
             which
             arising
             from
             some
             
               fearful
               spectacle
            
             or
             imagination
             ,
             overwhelmed
             his
             Soul
             with
             an
             unknown
             and
             
               inexpressible
               anguish
            
             ,
             an
             Anguish
             that
             sunk
             and
             depressed
             him
             into
             as
             deep
             a
             dejection
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             an
             
               innocent
               mind
            
             to
             endure
             ,
             causing
             him
             to
             groan
             out
             that
             sad
             complaint
             ,
             
               My
               Soul
               is
               exceeding
               sorrowful
               even
               unto
               death
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             My
             Soul
             is
             encompassed
             with
             grief
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             desolate
             Island
             surrounded
             on
             every
             side
             with
             an
             Ocean
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             strugling
             under
             some
             mortal
             Pang
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             had
             got
             hold
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             so
             intolerable
             was
             his
             Passion
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             liberally
             vented
             it
             both
             at
             his
             Eyes
             and
             Lips
             in
             Tears
             ,
             and
             Sighs
             ,
             and
             sorrowful
             complaints
             ;
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             a
             sufficient
             discharge
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             through
             all
             the
             innumerable
             Pores
             of
             his
             body
             it
             poured
             out
             it self
             
               as
               it
               were
               in
               great
               drops
               of
               bloud
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.44
             .
             All
             which
             considered
             ,
             I
             can
             by
             no
             means
             think
             that
             that
             which
             occasioned
             this
             bitter
             Agony
             
             was
             meerly
             the
             prospect
             of
             what
             he
             was
             going
             to
             suffer
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             since
             not
             only
             some
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             some
             Malefactors
             have
             suffered
             much
             more
             with
             less
             dejection
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             consult
             the
             History
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             he
             bore
             his
             death
             far
             better
             than
             his
             Agony
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             later
             was
             
               more
               grievous
            
             to
             him
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Crucifixion
             of
             his
             body
             on
             the
             Cross
             was
             nothing
             near
             so
             painful
             to
             him
             as
             the
             crucifixion
             of
             his
             mind
             in
             the
             Garden
             .
             And
             since
             his
             sufferings
             in
             his
             Agony
             are
             described
             with
             more
             Tragical
             Circumstances
             than
             his
             sufferings
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             conclude
             they
             were
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             
               more
               spiteful
            
             and
             
               powerful
               executioners
            
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             endured
             the
             Tortures
             of
             men
             only
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             but
             of
             Devils
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             where
             being
             left
             all
             alone
             naked
             and
             abandoned
             of
             the
             
               ordinary
               supports
            
             of
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             having
             only
             an
             Angel
             to
             stand
             by
             and
             comfort
             him
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             represent
             such
             considerations
             to
             him
             of
             the
             benefits
             and
             advantages
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             as
             were
             most
             proper
             to
             fortifie
             him
             against
             the
             Temptations
             which
             the
             Devils
             were
             then
             urging
             to
             deter
             him
             from
             it
             )
             he
             was
             in
             all
             probability
             surrounded
             with
             a
             
               mighty
               Host
            
             of
             Devils
             ,
             who
             exercised
             all
             their
             power
             and
             malice
             to
             persecute
             his
             
               innocent
               soul
            
             ,
             to
             distract
             and
             fright
             it
             with
             horrid
             Phantasms
             ,
             to
             afflict
             it
             with
             dismal
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             vex
             and
             cruciate
             it
             with
             dire
             imaginations
             and
             dreadful
             spectacles
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             we
             consider
             that
             strange
             unaccountable
             drowsiness
             which
             seized
             his
             Disciples
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             his
             Agony
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             effect
             
             of
             a
             
               Diabolical
               power
            
             ;
             for
             before
             he
             entered
             into
             the
             Garden
             he
             had
             expresly
             told
             them
             that
             the
             
               Hour
               was
               come
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             by
             an
             untimely
             death
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             the
             
               dear
               love
            
             which
             they
             bore
             him
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             
               infinite
               Concern
            
             they
             had
             in
             him
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             sufficient
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             awake
             for
             a
             
               few
               hours
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             desired
             them
             to
             watch
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             being
             loth
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             left
             alone
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             among
             a
             company
             of
             horrid
             and
             frightful
             Spectres
             )
             upon
             his
             return
             to
             them
             he
             found
             them
             
               fast
               asleep
            
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             gently
             upbraided
             them
             with
             their
             
               unkindness
               ,
               What
               could
               ye
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               hour
               ?
            
             Yet
             he
             no
             sooner
             left
             them
             but
             they
             fell
             asleep
             again
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Text
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               their
               eyes
               were
               heavy
            
             .
             Heavy
             indeed
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             hold
             up
             for
             a
             
               few
               hours
            
             upon
             such
             an
             awakening
             occasion
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             attributes
             this
             prodigious
             drowsiness
             of
             theirs
             to
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             to
             put
             the
             apparent
             cause
             for
             the
             real
             ,
             when
             the
             real
             cause
             is
             secret
             and
             invisible
             .
             But
             how
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             
               meer
               sorrow
            
             should
             necessitate
             
               three
               men
            
             to
             fall
             
               asleep
               together
            
             under
             the
             most
             awakening
             Circumstances
             ,
             all
             things
             considered
             ,
             that
             ever
             hapned
             to
             Mortals
             ?
             Why
             did
             it
             not
             as
             well
             force
             them
             to
             fall
             asleep
             again
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             their
             Lord
             was
             
               apprehended
               ,
               condemned
            
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ?
             At
             all
             which
             times
             they
             were
             doubtless
             rather
             
               more
               sorrowful
            
             than
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Garden
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             there
             was
             a
             much
             
               more
               powerful
               cause
            
             than
             sorrow
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             viz.
             a
             
               preternatural
               stup●faction
            
             of
             
             their
             senses
             by
             some
             of
             those
             
               malignant
               spirits
            
             that
             were
             then
             conflicting
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             to
             deprive
             him
             of
             the
             solace
             of
             his
             Disciples
             company
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             
               Diabolical
               Art
            
             produce
             that
             
               extraordinary
               stupor
            
             that
             oppressed
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             having
             him
             all
             alone
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             the
             greater
             advantage
             to
             tempt
             and
             terrifie
             him
             .
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             warning
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             when
             they
             entered
             the
             Garden
             with
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             
               extraordinary
               danger
            
             they
             were
             in
             of
             falling
             into
             temptation
             ,
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             he
             expected
             and
             found
             there
             an
             extraordinary
             Concourse
             of
             Tempters
             or
             evil
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             entered
             with
             him
             into
             the
             Garden
             ,
             
               S.
               Luke
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             bid
             them
             
               pray
               that
               ye
               enter
               not
               into
               Temptation
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.40
             .
             and
             when
             notwithstanding
             this
             admonition
             they
             fell
             asleep
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             again
             ,
             
               watch
               and
               pray
               that
               ye
               enter
               not
               into
               Temptation
               ,
            
             Matth.
             26.41
             .
             which
             words
             plainly
             imply
             our
             Saviour's
             apprehension
             of
             some
             
               extraordinary
               danger
            
             they
             were
             in
             of
             being
             tempted
             in
             the
             very
             time
             and
             place
             of
             his
             Agony
             ,
             and
             what
             more
             probable
             account
             can
             be
             given
             of
             this
             apprehension
             of
             his
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             ●ound
             vast
             numbers
             of
             
               evil
               spirits
            
             there
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             himself
             at
             that
             very
             time
             was
             furiously
             tempted
             and
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             having
             experienced
             their
             power
             and
             malice
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             admonish
             his
             Disciples
             (
             who
             were
             much
             less
             able
             to
             resist
             them
             than
             he
             )
             to
             stand
             upon
             their
             guard
             lest
             they
             should
             tempt
             them
             as
             they
             had
             tempted
             him
             .
          
           
           
             For
             these
             reasons
             it
             seems
             highly
             probable
             that
             this
             
               last
               Agony
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             mighty
             struggle
             and
             conflict
             with
             the
             powers
             of
             darkness
             ,
             who
             having
             by
             God's
             permission
             mustered
             up
             all
             their
             strength
             against
             him
             ,
             intending
             
               once
               more
            
             to
             try
             their
             fortune
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             possible
             to
             tempt
             or
             deter
             him
             from
             prosecuting
             his
             design
             of
             redeeming
             the
             World
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             end
             gloriously
             repulsed
             by
             his
             persevering
             resistance
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             flee
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             his
             glorious
             victory
             over
             them
             he
             made
             an
             open
             shew
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             where
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             those
             terrors
             and
             temptations
             they
             had
             exercised
             him
             with
             ,
             if
             possible
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             for
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             freely
             and
             voluntarily
             poured
             out
             his
             Bloud
             as
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             mankind
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             Col.
             2.15
             .
             that
             on
             his
             Cross
             
               he
               spoiled
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             that
             
               victorious
               Act
            
             of
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             to
             ransom
             us
             from
             their
             power
             in
             despite
             of
             their
             most
             
               exquisite
               temptations
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               and
               made
               an
               open
               shew
               of
               them
               triumphing
               over
               them
               .
            
             And
             by
             this
             glorious
             Victory
             he
             finished
             his
             Conquest
             of
             those
             
               Infernal
               Powers
            
             ,
             so
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             they
             never
             durst
             assault
             him
             more
             ,
             but
             like
             
               vanquish'd
               Slaves
            
             ,
             were
             forced
             to
             yield
             their
             
               unwilling
               Necks
            
             to
             the
             yoke
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             with
             infinite
             Reluctance
             )
             to
             obey
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             execute
             his
             Orders
             ;
             and
             hence
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               by
               his
               Death
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               destroyed
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               power
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.14
             .
             so
             that
             now
             at
             his
             powerful
             Name
             
               every
               knee
               must
               bow
            
             ,
             or
             every
             Being
             
             yield
             obeisance
             ,
             not
             only
             
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               things
               on
               earth
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             
               but
               of
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               too
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             Devils
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             they
             are
             incensed
             with
             an
             
               implacable
               animosity
            
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             would
             gladly
             pull
             him
             down
             from
             his
             Throne
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             but
             Power
             answerable
             to
             their
             Malice
             ,
             yet
             having
             long
             since
             experienced
             the
             might
             of
             his
             
               victorious
               Arms
            
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             they
             had
             him
             at
             the
             
               greatest
               advantage
            
             ,
             and
             being
             thereby
             driven
             into
             
               everlasting
               despair
            
             of
             prevailing
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             from
             thenceforth
             been
             forced
             by
             the
             mere
             dread
             and
             terrour
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             his
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             his
             Permission
             or
             Order
             who
             holds
             their
             mischievous
             power
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             lets
             it
             loose
             ,
             or
             restrains
             it
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             proved
             at
             large
             that
             both
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             are
             Christ's
             Subjects
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             shew
             wherein
             their
             Ministry
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             consists
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             wherein
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               good
               Angels
            
             consists
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             wherein
             consists
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               bad
               Angels
            
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Operations
             of
             Angels
             is
             far
             above
             the
             ken
             of
             our
             short-sighted
             understandings
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             to
             inquire
             any
             farther
             into
             the
             Ministry
             of
             either
             good
             or
             
               bad
               Angels
            
             than
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             me
             light
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             find
             these
             seven
             following
             instances
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               good
               Angels
            
             under
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             They
             declare
             upon
             occasion
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             guard
             and
             defend
             his
             Subjects
             against
             outward
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             support
             and
             comfort
             them
             upon
             great
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             under
             pressing
             Calamities
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             protect
             them
             against
             the
             rage
             and
             fury
             of
             
               evil
               spirits
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             They
             further
             and
             assist
             them
             in
             all
             their
             
               Religious
               Offices
            
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             They
             conduct
             their
             separated
             Spirits
             into
             the
             Mansions
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             They
             are
             to
             attend
             and
             assist
             Christ
             in
             the
             great
             solemnity
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           
             I.
             One
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             their
             declaring
             upon
             occasion
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             for
             thus
             most
             of
             those
             
               Prophetick
               Messages
            
             which
             God
             from
             time
             to
             time
             sent
             to
             the
             World
             were
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Prophets
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ;
             so
             Daniel
             for
             instance
             had
             all
             his
             Visions
             from
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
             
               vid.
               Dan.
            
             8.16
             .
             and
             Chap.
             9.22
             ,
             23.
             as
             also
             Chap.
             10.11
             .
             so
             also
             the
             Prophet
             Zechariah
             ,
             vid.
             Chap.
             1.9
             ,
             14
             ,
             19.
             and
             Chap.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             and
             sundry
             other
             instances
             there
             are
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             vid.
             Matt.
             1.20
             ,
             21.
             as
             also
             Chap.
             2.13
             ,
             20
             ,
             22.
             and
             Luke
             1.13
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             an
             ancient
             and
             
               Catholick
               Doctrine
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             all
             Prophecy
             was
             communicated
             by
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Angels
             ;
             whence
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             describing
             St.
             Paul
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             thus
             pronounce
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               We
               find
               no
               evil
               in
               this
               man
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               Spirit
               or
               Angel
               hath
               spoken
               to
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               fight
               against
               
               God
               ,
            
             Act.
             23.9
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             our
             Saviour
             
               sending
               forth
            
             his
             holy
             Angels
             on
             
               Prophetick
               Messages
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             so
             St.
             Iohn
             received
             his
             Revelations
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             an
             
               Angel
               ,
               Rev.
            
             1.1
             .
             Rev.
             22.16
             .
             And
             an
             Angel
             is
             sent
             from
             Christ
             to
             Philip
             to
             bid
             him
             go
             to
             the
             Ethiopian
             Eunuch
             to
             expound
             to
             him
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.26
             .
             And
             Cornelius
             received
             a
             Message
             from
             Christ
             by
             an
             Angel
             ,
             requiring
             him
             to
             send
             to
             Ioppa
             for
             St.
             Peter
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             Acts
             10.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             since
             that
             Christ
             hath
             revealed
             his
             
               whole
               Will
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             transmitted
             it
             down
             by
             a
             
               standing
               Scripture
            
             ,
             this
             Ministration
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ceased
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             
               written
               Word
            
             of
             his
             we
             are
             intirely
             referred
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             
               perpetual
               Rule
            
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             if
             thenceforth
             even
             
               an
               Angel
               from
               heaven
               should
               preach
               any
               other
               Gospel
               to
               us
            
             than
             what
             we
             have
             there
             received
             ,
             he
             is
             pronounced
             accursed
             ,
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             upon
             
               great
               Emergencies
            
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             still
             sent
             from
             heaven
             with
             
               new
               Messages
            
             to
             us
             to
             discover
             some
             
               useful
               secret
            
             ,
             or
             to
             inspire
             our
             minds
             with
             the
             notices
             of
             some
             
               future
               contingencies
            
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             great
             moment
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             this
             very
             rarely
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             part
             of
             their
             
               ordinary
               Ministry
            
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             compleated
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             never
             reveal
             any
             
               new
               Doctrine
            
             to
             us
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             
               assisting
               Geniuses
            
             to
             our
             understandings
             ,
             to
             excite
             in
             them
             a
             true
             apprehension
             of
             what
             is
             already
             revealed
             ,
             by
             impressing
             our
             imaginations
             with
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Idea's
             and
             Representations
             of
             things
             
             that
             are
             revealed
             more
             obscurely
             :
             But
             to
             suppose
             that
             they
             still
             reveal
             
               new
               Doctrinal
               truths
            
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             deny
             the
             perfection
             of
             written
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             to
             open
             a
             wide
             door
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Enthusiasm
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             their
             guarding
             and
             defending
             his
             Subjects
             against
             outward
             dangers
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             Angels
             are
             said
             
               to
               encamp
               round
               about
               those
               that
               fear
               God
               to
               deliver
               them
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.7
             .
             And
             though
             I
             see
             not
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             be
             fully
             persuaded
             that
             every
             faithful
             Subject
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             hath
             an
             
               appropriate
               Guardian
               Angel
            
             appointed
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             from
             that
             Caution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matt.
             18.10
             .
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             he
             imploys
             his
             Angels
             to
             attend
             as
             an
             
               invisible
               Lifeguard
            
             upon
             the
             persons
             of
             all
             good
             Christians
             ;
             for
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               ye
               despise
               not
               one
               of
               these
               little
               ones
               ,
               for
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               that
               in
               heaven
               their
               Angels
               do
               always
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             blessed
             spirits
             which
             are
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             their
             Guardians
             upon
             Earth
             have
             yet
             their
             continual
             returns
             and
             recourse
             to
             God's
             
               glorious
               Presence
            
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             having
             always
             access
             to
             him
             to
             offer
             up
             requests
             or
             complaints
             in
             their
             behalf
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             dangerous
             thing
             for
             any
             to
             presume
             to
             despise
             or
             offend
             them
             ,
             lest
             he
             thereby
             provoke
             those
             
               mighty
               spirits
            
             to
             sue
             out
             and
             execute
             some
             Commission
             of
             vengeance
             upon
             him
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             are
             greatly
             concerned
             in
             the
             vindication
             and
             protection
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             promise
             ,
             Psal.
             91.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             is
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               There
               shall
               no
               evil
               befal
               thee
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               give
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               ways
               ;
               they
               shall
               bear
               thee
               up
               in
               their
               hands
               left
               thou
               dash
               thy
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               :
            
             And
             this
             they
             do
             sometimes
             by
             removing
             such
             
               evil
               accidents
            
             from
             us
             as
             in
             the
             course
             of
             
               necessary
               causes
            
             must
             have
             befaln
             us
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             these
             
               powerful
               Spirits
            
             have
             a
             mighty
             influence
             upon
             
               necessary
               causes
            
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             upon
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             )
             and
             can
             retard
             ,
             or
             precipitate
             ,
             or
             vary
             ,
             or
             divert
             their
             motions
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             occasion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prevent
             a
             great
             many
             accidents
             which
             must
             otherwise
             have
             befaln
             had
             they
             permitted
             them
             to
             proceed
             in
             their
             
               natural
               courses
            
             .
             Other
             times
             again
             they
             divert
             the
             mischievous
             intentions
             of
             our
             Enemies
             by
             injecting
             sudden
             fears
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             brandishing
             horrid
             Phant●sms
             before
             their
             imaginations
             (
             as
             the
             Angel
             did
             the
             flaming
             Sword
             before
             Balaam
             )
             when
             they
             are
             just
             upon
             executing
             their
             Malice
             .
             Sometimes
             again
             they
             warn
             us
             of
             dangers
             approaching
             ,
             either
             by
             some
             external
             sign
             ,
             or
             unaccountable
             impression
             on
             our
             fancies
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             vehemently
             solicited
             ,
             without
             any
             
               visible
               Cause
            
             or
             Reason
             ,
             either
             to
             proceed
             very
             cautiously
             in
             the
             ways
             where
             our
             danger
             lies
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             and
             forbear
             a
             while
             ,
             or
             steer
             some
             other
             course
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             there
             are
             innumerable
             instances
             to
             be
             found
             in
             History
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             their
             supporting
             and
             comforting
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             upon
             difficult
             undertakings
             ,
             and
             under
             great
             and
             pressing
             
             Calamities
             :
             for
             thus
             not
             only
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             was
             comforted
             in
             his
             last
             Agony
             by
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Luk.
             22.43
             .
             but
             St.
             Paul
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             imminent
             danger
             of
             being
             shipwreck'd
             in
             a
             storm
             in
             his
             voyage
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
               there
               stood
               by
               him
               in
               the
               night
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               served
               ,
               saying
               ,
               fear
               not
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               thou
               must
               be
               brought
               before
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               lo
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               all
               them
               that
               sail
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             Acts
             27.23
             ,
             24.
             
             So
             also
             when
             the
             Apostles
             by
             an
             Order
             from
             the
             High
             Priest
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             common
             Prison
             ,
             the
             Text
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               an
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               night
               opened
               the
               Prison
               doors
               ,
               and
               brought
               them
               forth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               go
               stand
               and
               speak
               in
               the
               Temple
               to
               the
               People
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               life
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             also
             in
             the
             ancient
             Martyrologies
             of
             the
             Church
             we
             meet
             with
             sundry
             relations
             of
             the
             appearances
             of
             Angels
             to
             the
             suffering
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wonderful
             Comforts
             they
             administred
             to
             them
             to
             support
             their
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             under
             their
             Agonies
             and
             Torments
             .
             And
             although
             since
             the
             Cessation
             of
             Miracles
             they
             do
             not
             Ordinarily
             perform
             this
             Ministry
             to
             us
             in
             
               visible
               appearances
            
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             they
             have
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             ways
             of
             conversing
             with
             
               our
               Spirits
            
             ,
             and
             of
             administring
             Comforts
             to
             us
             in
             our
             needs
             and
             extremities
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             can
             have
             no
             
               immediate
               access
            
             to
             our
             mind
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             dark
             
               Mysterious
               Chamber
            
             ,
             into
             which
             no
             other
             Eye
             can
             penetrate
             but
             his
             who
             is
             
               the
               searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
            
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             can
             vehemently
             impress
             our
             Fancies
             with
             joyous
             Representations
             ,
             and
             thereby
             exhilarate
             our
             
               drooping
               spirits
            
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             transport
             us
             into
             Raptures
             of
             
             
               bodily
               passion
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             sensible
             experiments
             of
             it
             in
             the
             ancient
             Prophets
             ,
             whose
             imaginations
             were
             sometimes
             so
             vehemently
             impressed
             with
             
               frightful
               Idea's
            
             by
             the
             Angels
             which
             conversed
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             immediately
             fell
             into
             an
             Agony
             ,
             and
             were
             seized
             with
             unaccountable
             horrors
             and
             tremblings
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             the
             Prophets
             themselves
             that
             saw
             the
             Angel
             were
             thus
             affected
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             their
             Companions
             too
             that
             saw
             him
             not
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             have
             an
             instance
             in
             Dan.
             10.7
             .
             where
             Daniel
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               alone
               saw
               the
               vision
            
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               men
               that
               were
               with
               him
               saw
               not
               the
               Vision
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               quaking
               fell
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               fled
               to
               hide
               themselves
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             of
             the
             great
             power
             which
             the
             Angels
             have
             over
             our
             
               bodily
               passions
            
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             invisible
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             strike
             what
             note
             soever
             they
             please
             upon
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Sorrow
             ,
             or
             Ioy
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             in
             their
             power
             to
             excite
             our
             Passions
             to
             what
             degree
             they
             please
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             being
             
               ministring
               Spirits
            
             they
             can
             and
             do
             minister
             Ioy
             and
             Comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             ever
             our
             case
             and
             circumstances
             require
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             their
             protecting
             his
             Subjects
             against
             the
             Rage
             and
             Fury
             of
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ;
             for
             considering
             with
             what
             a
             fierce
             and
             
               indefatigable
               malice
            
             those
             
               malignant
               spirits
            
             ,
             which
             in
             vast
             numbers
             rove
             about
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             are
             animated
             against
             mankind
             ,
             and
             especially
             against
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             most
             dreaded
             and
             implacable
             enemy
             ,
             and
             considering
             also
             the
             
               mighty
               power
            
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Angels
             ,
             to
             do
             mischief
             ,
             
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             but
             that
             were
             they
             not
             opposed
             and
             restrained
             by
             a
             
               mightier
               power
            
             than
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             be
             able
             to
             forbear
             exercising
             their
             direful
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             upon
             us
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             converted
             this
             Earth
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             School
             of
             our
             Probation
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Torments
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Subjects
             have
             so
             solemnly
             renounced
             their
             Yoke
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             would
             never
             cease
             infesting
             it
             with
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             their
             malice
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             utterly
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             their
             mischievous
             attempts
             ,
             God
             in
             mercy
             hath
             thought
             meet
             to
             commit
             us
             to
             the
             Guardianship
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             them
             forth
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Iesus
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             fight
             against
             these
             Hellish
             powers
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
             for
             so
             God
             promised
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Zech.
            
             2.5
             .
             that
             
               he
               would
               be
               as
               a
               wall
               of
               fire
               round
               about
               her
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             the
             most
             learned
             Expositors
             suppose
             ,
             by
             surrounding
             her
             with
             a
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             People
             against
             
               evil
               Angels
            
             he
             
               maketh
               a
               flaming
               fire
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             104.4
             .
             and
             in
             Rev.
             12.7
             .
             we
             read
             of
             
               a
               War
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             airy
             Region
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Devil
             is
             called
             the
             Prince
             )
             
               Michael
               and
               his
               Angels
               fought
               against
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               the
               Dragon
               fought
               and
               his
               Angels
            
             ;
             which
             War
             Michael
             undertook
             ,
             as
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             tell
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Woman
               that
               was
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Sun
               ,
            
             which
             all
             agree
             was
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             so
             also
             in
             verse
             9.
             of
             Iude's
             Epistle
             we
             read
             that
             
               Michael
               the
               Archangel
               contended
               and
               disputed
               with
               the
               Devil
               about
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             or
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             
             so
             called
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             called
             
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             it
             is
             very
             probably
             supposed
             ,
             that
             that
             Hedge
             which
             the
             Devil
             complained
             God
             had
             set
             about
             Iob
             ,
             and
             about
             his
             house
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             hindered
             from
             breaking
             in
             upon
             him
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             
               driven
               back
            
             as
             oft
             as
             he
             attempted
             to
             execute
             his
             Rage
             and
             Malice
             upon
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             1.10
             .
             Now
             by
             what
             means
             or
             instruments
             the
             
               good
               Angels
            
             war
             against
             and
             repel
             the
             evil
             ones
             ,
             is
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             an
             enquiry
             beyond
             our
             Cognisance
             ,
             Revelation
             (
             from
             whence
             we
             receive
             all
             our
             notions
             of
             the
             state
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             invisible
             world
             )
             being
             wholly
             silent
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             only
             thus
             much
             we
             may
             say
             without
             any
             way
             presuming
             beyond
             our
             Capacity
             ,
             that
             
               spiritual
               Agents
            
             can
             as
             easily
             strike
             upon
             spirits
             as
             
               bodily
               Agents
            
             do
             upon
             bodies
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             ,
             who
             are
             Spectators
             only
             of
             corporeal
             motion
             ,
             can
             give
             no
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             
               one
               spirit
            
             acts
             upon
             another
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             have
             some
             way
             of
             impressing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             communicating
             to
             each
             other
             a
             mutual
             sense
             and
             feeling
             of
             each
             others
             pleasures
             and
             displeasures
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             powerful
             any
             spirit
             is
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             
               more
               exquisite
               impressions
            
             of
             its
             displeasure
             it
             can
             make
             upon
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             
               Good
               Angels
            
             ,
             who
             by
             preserving
             their
             innocence
             ,
             and
             improving
             their
             perfections
             ,
             have
             augmented
             and
             redoubled
             their
             
               natural
               strength
            
             and
             vigour
             ,
             are
             much
             
               more
               powerful
            
             than
             the
             bad
             ones
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             rather
             impaired
             it
             )
             and
             so
             are
             much
             more
             able
             to
             withstand
             and
             repel
             
             the
             violent
             impressions
             of
             the
             
               bad
               Angels
            
             ,
             than
             the
             
               bad
               Angels
            
             can
             theirs
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             the
             
               bad
               Angels
               may
            
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             
               do
               resist
            
             and
             oppose
             the
             good
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             never
             conquer
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             conclusion
             are
             still
             forced
             to
             flee
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             unable
             to
             withstand
             their
             
               more
               powerful
               impressions
            
             .
             Since
             therefore
             
               we
               wrestle
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             only
             with
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             ,
             
               but
               against
               Principalities
               ,
               against
               Powers
               ,
               against
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               darkness
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               against
               spiritual
               wickednesses
               in
               high
               Places
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             against
             the
             several
             Ranks
             of
             Devils
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Air
             under
             the
             Command
             and
             Conduct
             of
             Beelzebub
             their
             Prince
             ,
             Eph.
             6.12
             .
             And
             since
             these
             
               Apostate
               Spirits
            
             are
             by
             much
             
               too
               strong
            
             and
             powerful
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             were
             we
             left
             to
             grapple
             with
             them
             alone
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             single
             strength
             ,
             they
             would
             infallibly
             vanquish
             and
             lead
             us
             captive
             to
             eternal
             ruine
             ,
             God
             hath
             thought
             meet
             to
             subject
             his
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             to
             the
             command
             of
             our
             compassionate
             Mediator
             ;
             that
             so
             when
             ever
             we
             are
             too
             hardly
             beset
             by
             these
             
               evil
               spirits
            
             ,
             he
             might
             send
             them
             forth
             to
             guard
             and
             protect
             us
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             our
             conflicts
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             chase
             them
             away
             from
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             withstand
             them
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             have
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             
               resist
               the
               Devil
               he
               shall
               fly
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               Iam.
            
             4.7
             .
             not
             that
             our
             weak
             resistance
             is
             in
             it self
             sufficient
             to
             put
             those
             daring
             and
             mighty
             Spirits
             to
             flight
             ,
             but
             the
             meaning
             without
             doubt
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             when
             they
             assault
             us
             with
             any
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ,
             we
             do
             but
             oppose
             them
             with
             a
             sincere
             resolution
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             be
             vanquished
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             ever
             
             they
             press
             too
             hard
             upon
             us
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             send
             down
             some
             good
             Angel
             to
             us
             to
             repel
             and
             drive
             them
             away
             from
             us
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               but
               will
               with
               the
               Temptation
               also
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             should
             God
             suffer
             him
             ,
             the
             Devil
             can
             tempt
             us
             
               above
               what
               we
               are
               able
            
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             doubt
             he
             is
             ordinarily
             hindered
             from
             by
             the
             timely
             interpositions
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             ,
             who
             when
             
               our
               strength
            
             begins
             to
             fail
             ,
             are
             always
             ready
             to
             second
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             victorious
             arms
             to
             encounter
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             those
             
               evil
               spirits
            
             that
             do
             so
             importunately
             tempt
             us
             .
          
           
             V.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             their
             furthering
             and
             assisting
             his
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Works
             and
             Offices
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             since
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               minister
               to
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             minister
             to
             them
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             
               Religious
               Obligations
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             their
             Salvation
             depends
             ;
             and
             since
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               there
               is
               joy
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               over
               one
               sinner
               that
               repents
               ,
               Luke
            
             15.10
             .
             we
             cannot
             but
             suppose
             that
             so
             far
             as
             their
             own
             ability
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               invisible
               World
            
             will
             permit
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             promote
             and
             further
             our
             repentance
             ;
             since
             in
             so
             doing
             they
             contribute
             to
             their
             
               own
               joy
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             since
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             are
             present
             in
             our
             holy
             Assemblies
             (
             which
             that
             passage
             of
             
               S.
               Paul
            
             seems
             necessarily
             to
             imply
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
               ought
               the
               woman
               to
               have
               
               power
               over
               her
               head
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             veiled
             in
             the
             sacred
             Assemblies
             ,
             
               because
               of
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             a
             decent
             respect
             and
             reverence
             to
             those
             
               blessed
               Spirits
            
             who
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             present
             there
             )
             since
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             present
             in
             our
             
               Religious
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             reasonably
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             present
             merely
             as
             
               Idle
               Auditors
            
             and
             Spectators
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             but
             only
             to
             observe
             and
             gaze
             upon
             our
             holy
             solemnities
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             conclude
             that
             their
             great
             business
             there
             is
             to
             assist
             us
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             remove
             our
             indispositions
             ,
             and
             recollect
             our
             wandrings
             ,
             to
             fix
             our
             attention
             ,
             excite
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             inflame
             our
             devotions
             :
             for
             besides
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             they
             have
             many
             opportunities
             of
             presenting
             good
             objects
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             
               removing
               temptations
            
             from
             us
             ,
             of
             disciplining
             our
             natures
             with
             prosperities
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             ordering
             and
             varying
             our
             outward
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             our
             duty
             more
             facile
             and
             easie
             to
             us
             ;
             besides
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Spirits
             they
             have
             a
             very
             near
             and
             
               familiar
               access
            
             to
             our
             souls
             ;
             not
             that
             they
             can
             make
             any
             immediate
             impressions
             on
             our
             Vnderstanding
             or
             Will
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             sphere
             of
             light
             to
             which
             no
             created
             spirit
             can
             approach
             ,
             it
             being
             under
             the
             
               immediate
               Oeconomy
            
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ;
             but
             yet
             being
             Spirits
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             do
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             our
             fancies
             ,
             and
             mingle
             with
             the
             spirits
             and
             humours
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             never
             want
             opportunity
             both
             to
             suggest
             
               good
               thoughts
            
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             raise
             
               holy
               affections
            
             in
             us
             .
             For
             that
             they
             can
             work
             upon
             our
             fancies
             ,
             is
             apparent
             ,
             else
             there
             could
             be
             neither
             
             Angelical
             nor
             
               Diabolical
               dreams
            
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             can
             so
             act
             upon
             our
             fancies
             ,
             as
             to
             excite
             new
             images
             and
             representations
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             may
             by
             this
             means
             communicate
             new
             thoughts
             to
             our
             understandi●g
             ,
             which
             naturally
             Prints
             off
             from
             the
             fancy
             those
             Ideas
             and
             Images
             which
             it
             there
             finds
             set
             and
             composed
             .
             And
             as
             they
             can
             work
             upon
             our
             fancies
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             can
             influence
             our
             spirits
             and
             humours
             ;
             else
             they
             have
             not
             the
             power
             so
             much
             ●s
             to
             cure
             or
             inflict
             a
             disease
             ;
             and
             by
             thus
             working
             ●pon
             our
             spirits
             they
             can
             moderate
             as
             they
             please
             the
             violence
             of
             our
             passions
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             flowings
             and
             reflowings
             of
             our
             spirits
             to
             and
             fro
             from
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             by
             influencing
             our
             humours
             they
             can
             compose
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             sedate
             and
             
               serious
               temper
            
             as
             is
             most
             apt
             to
             receive
             
               religious
               impressions
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             influenced
             by
             the
             
               Heavenly
               motions
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             These
             things
             I
             doubt
             not
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             can
             and
             frequently
             do
             ,
             though
             we
             perceive
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             though
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             world
             of
             Spirits
             they
             may
             probably
             be
             restrained
             from
             doing
             their
             utmost
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             still
             act
             with
             an
             uncontrouled
             freedom
             ,
             and
             be
             left
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             constant
             and
             diligent
             endeavour
             ;
             yet
             this
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               evil
               Angels
            
             are
             always
             busie
             to
             pervert
             and
             seduce
             us
             from
             our
             duty
             ,
             so
             the
             good
             are
             no
             less
             active
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             ,
             and
             assist
             us
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             their
             conducting
             the
             
               separated
               Spirits
            
             of
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             to
             the
             Mansions
             of
             Glory
             .
             It
             was
             an
             ancient
             Tradition
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Faithful
             
             were
             conducted
             by
             Angels
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             makes
             mention
             on
             Cant.
             4.12
             .
             and
             this
             Tradition
             of
             theirs
             is
             confirmed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             16.22
             .
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             Lazarus
             died
             ,
             
               he
               was
               carried
               by
               Angels
               into
               Abraham's
               bosom
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             into
             that
             place
             of
             refreshment
             where
             the
             Soul
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             dwells
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             that
             
               fiery
               Chariot
               and
               Horses
            
             wherein
             Elias
             was
             mounted
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             2
             Kings
             2.11
             .
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             Convoy
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             
               Tertullian
               de
               anima
               ,
               c.
            
             52.
             stiles
             the
             Angels
             
               Evocatores
               animarum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             call
             forth
             the
             lingring
             souls
             out
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             
               Paraturam
               diversorii
            
             ,
             the
             preparation
             of
             those
             blessed
             Mansions
             where
             they
             are
             to
             abide
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             this
             Office
             the
             
               good
               Angels
            
             do
             perform
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             not
             meerly
             to
             congratulate
             their
             safe
             arrival
             into
             the
             world
             of
             blessedness
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             heartily
             
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Conversion
               of
               sinners
               ,
            
             are
             ready
             enough
             to
             congratulate
             their
             Glorification
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             
               great
               reason
            
             of
             this
             Ministration
             of
             theirs
             ,
             is
             to
             guard
             holy
             Souls
             ,
             when
             they
             leave
             their
             bodies
             ,
             through
             those
             
               lower
               Regions
            
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Seat
             and
             Principality
             of
             the
             
               Apostate
               Angels
            
             ,
             who
             may
             therefore
             be
             very
             reasonably
             supposed
             to
             be
             continually
             
               lying
               in
               wait
            
             there
             ,
             like
             birds
             of
             prey
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             escaped
             out
             of
             the
             Cage
             of
             their
             bodies
             into
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             s●are
             and
             terrifie
             them
             in
             their
             passage
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             
             to
             lead
             them
             away
             captive
             into
             their
             dark
             Prisons
             of
             endless
             horrour
             and
             despair
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             their
             affrighting
             good
             souls
             (
             which
             is
             all
             the
             hurt
             they
             can
             do
             them
             )
             as
             they
             
               pass
               along
            
             through
             their
             Territories
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             sooner
             parted
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             taken
             into
             the
             custody
             of
             some
             
               good
               Angel
            
             or
             Angels
             ,
             who
             guard
             them
             safe
             through
             the
             Enemies
             quarters
             ,
             and
             
               beat
               off
            
             those
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             from
             them
             that
             would
             fain
             be
             infesting
             and
             assaulting
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             improbable
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             this
             very
             thing
             those
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             do
             distinguish
             what
             Souls
             do
             belong
             to
             them
             from
             what
             do
             not
             ,
             viz.
             their
             being
             destitute
             of
             ,
             or
             attended
             with
             this
             holy
             Guard
             of
             Angels
             .
             When
             they
             behold
             a
             
               separated
               Spirit
            
             under
             this
             
               Heavenly
               Convoy
            
             ,
             they
             fly
             away
             from
             it
             with
             infinite
             rage
             and
             envy
             to
             see
             it
             irrecoverably
             rescued
             out
             of
             their
             power
             to
             make
             it
             miserable
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             perceive
             one
             destitute
             and
             abandoned
             of
             this
             
               Angelick
               guard
            
             ,
             they
             immediately
             seize
             it
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             commit
             it
             to
             their
             Chains
             of
             darkness
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
               good
               Angels
            
             do
             guard
             
               good
               Souls
            
             as
             they
             pass
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             against
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Air
            
             ;
             so
             they
             also
             conduct
             and
             guide
             them
             to
             their
             Mansions
             of
             blessedness
             .
             For
             when
             the
             departed
             Soul
             is
             waf●ed
             through
             the
             Air
             into
             those
             immense
             tracts
             of
             Aether
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Sun
             and
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             bodies
             swim
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             it
             in
             such
             a
             vast
             and
             
               unknown
               Continent
            
             ever
             to
             find
             its
             way
             to
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             blessed
             ,
             without
             the
             conduct
             of
             some
             
               experienced
               guide
            
             ?
             And
             who
             can
             be
             better
             experienced
             in
             that
             
               Celestial
               
               Road
            
             ,
             than
             those
             winged
             Messengers
             of
             the
             Almighty
             King
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             
               high
               behests
            
             are
             always
             travelling
             to
             and
             fro
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ?
             And
             therefore
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             committed
             the
             
               separated
               Spirits
            
             of
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             to
             these
             most
             skilful
             and
             
               faithful
               Guides
            
             ,
             who
             in
             pursuance
             of
             his
             Commission
             are
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             still
             attending
             upon
             every
             good
             man's
             decease
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             Soul
             into
             their
             Custody
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             is
             expired
             ,
             and
             to
             guard
             it
             against
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             as
             it
             passes
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             conduct
             it
             through
             all
             those
             spacious
             fields
             of
             Aether
             ,
             which
             extend
             themselves
             far
             and
             wide
             beyond
             all
             the
             visible
             lights
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             those
             
               happy
               abodes
            
             which
             the
             divine
             goodness
             hath
             prepared
             for
             
               glorified
               Spirits
            
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             And
             lasty
             ,
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             to
             our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             their
             attending
             and
             assisting
             him
             in
             the
             great
             solemnity
             of
             the
             
               day
               of
               Iudgment
            
             ;
             for
             thus
             in
             all
             his
             most
             solemn
             and
             conspicuous
             works
             of
             Providence
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             still
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             came
             to
             ratifie
             his
             Covenant
             with
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             mysterious
             Preface
             of
             that
             great
             solemnity
             was
             a
             Ladder
             reaching
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Angels
               ascending
            
             and
             descending
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             doubtless
             intended
             for
             an
             Emblem
             of
             that
             
               Everlasting
               Covenant
            
             by
             which
             Man
             was
             to
             ascend
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             to
             descend
             to
             Man
             ;
             so
             also
             when
             the
             Law
             was
             delivered
             by
             him
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             the
             Angels
             descended
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             and
             pitched
             their
             Tents
             about
             it
             in
             Circles
             of
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             to
             signifie
             to
             the
             People
             those
             flames
             
             of
             vengeance
             that
             would
             certainly
             pursue
             and
             seize
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             obedient
             to
             those
             words
             that
             were
             thence
             delivered
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             also
             when
             he
             was
             born
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             holy
             Angels
             came
             down
             to
             sing
             his
             Christmas
             Carol
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             to
             proclaim
             and
             celebrate
             his
             Nativity
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             that
             multitude
             of
             the
             
               heavenly
               Host
            
             ,
             which
             St.
             Luke
             speaks
             of
             ,
             and
             who
             sang
             that
             Anthem
             of
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               God
               on
               high
            
             at
             our
             Saviour's
             Nativity
             ,
             Luke
             2.13
             .
             contained
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             because
             in
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               when
               God
               brought
               in
               the
               first
               begotten
               into
               the
               world
               he
               said
               ,
               let
               all
               the
               Angels
               worship
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             understand
             it
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             was
             born
             ,
             God
             gave
             order
             to
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             to
             
               come
               down
            
             and
             
               do
               homage
            
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             ere
             long
             to
             be
             their
             Sovereign
             Lord
             under
             the
             most
             high
             Father
             .
             Thus
             also
             a
             little
             before
             Ierusalem
             was
             destroyed
             ,
             Iosephus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Heavens
             were
             spread
             with
             Troops
             of
             armed
             men
             ,
             who
             without
             doubt
             were
             the
             
               blessed
               Angels
            
             that
             by
             their
             phantastick
             combats
             in
             the
             Air
             did
             presignifie
             the
             ensuing
             Tragedy
             of
             that
             bloudy
             City
             .
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             great
             solemnity
             of
             Doomsday
             ,
             of
             which
             Ierusalem's
             desolation
             was
             only
             a
             mournful
             Type
             ,
             shall
             also
             be
             adorned
             and
             illustrated
             with
             the
             presence
             and
             attendance
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             :
             For
             this
             
               great
               Transaction
            
             is
             to
             be
             the
             
               winding
               up
            
             of
             the
             vast
             bottom
             of
             divine
             Providence
             over
             the
             whole
             Race
             of
             faln
             and
             degenerate
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             close
             and
             conclusion
             of
             the
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             without
             doubt
             be
             performed
             with
             
             the
             
               greatest
               Grandeur
            
             and
             Magnificence
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Triumph
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Friends
             shall
             be
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             his
             Enemies
             made
             his
             foot-stool
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             solemnity
             may
             well
             deserve
             the
             attendance
             and
             Ministry
             of
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Angels
             ,
             who
             accordingly
             shall
             then
             descend
             with
             our
             Saviour
             from
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             in
             bright
             aetherial
             bodies
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             render
             them
             
               gloriously
               conspicuous
            
             to
             all
             the
             lower
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             to
             adorn
             the
             Triumphs
             of
             that
             glorious
             day
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             
               he
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
             but
             also
             that
             
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Matt.
             25.31
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Father's
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.26
             .
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               with
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             Mar.
             8.38
             .
             But
             what
             their
             Ministry
             is
             to
             be
             in
             that
             great
             Day
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             discourse
             of
             that
             
               solemn
               transaction
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             explained
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             good
             Angels
             under
             Christ
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             evil
             Angels
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             principally
             consists
             in
             these
             four
             particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             trying
             and
             exercising
             the
             vertues
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             chastening
             and
             correcting
             their
             faults
             and
             miscarriages
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             searing
             and
             hardening
             his
             incorrigible
             Rebels
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             executing
             his
             vengeance
             on
             them
             in
             another
             World.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Ministry
             of
             evil
             Angels
             to
             Christ
             ,
             consists
             in
             trying
             and
             exercising
             the
             vertues
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             this
             being
             the
             state
             of
             our
             trial
             and
             probation
             ,
             wherein
             we
             stand
             Candidates
             for
             those
             everlasting
             preferments
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             hath
             thought
             meet
             to
             surround
             us
             with
             Difficulties
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             that
             so
             being
             in
             continual
             conflict
             with
             them
             we
             may
             never
             want
             opportunity
             to
             exert
             and
             exercise
             our
             vertues
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             most
             glorious
             proofs
             of
             our
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             :
             For
             difficulty
             is
             the
             Spur
             of
             Endeavour
             ,
             and
             the
             Whet-stone
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             
               fairest
               Graces
            
             that
             belong
             to
             Humane
             Nature
             would
             be
             altogether
             
               Vseless
               ,
               Worthless
            
             ,
             and
             Vnactive
             ;
             such
             as
             Faith
             and
             
               Patience
               ,
               Temperance
            
             and
             
               Equanimity
               ,
               Courage
            
             and
             Resignation
             to
             God
             ,
             all
             which
             would
             scarce
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Vertues
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             some
             difficulties
             to
             contest
             withal
             .
             Now
             one
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               difficulties
            
             with
             which
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             tries
             and
             exercises
             these
             Graces
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             Temptations
             of
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             who
             as
             so
             many
             
               assisting
               Geniuses
            
             to
             the
             
               corrupt
               inclinations
            
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             are
             permitted
             by
             him
             to
             rove
             about
             the
             World
             in
             innumerable
             swarms
             to
             Tempt
             and
             Elicite
             those
             inclinations
             into
             action
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             Spirits
             ,
             have
             a
             much
             nearer
             access
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             than
             any
             material
             Agents
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             are
             totally
             debarred
             from
             all
             kind
             of
             intercourse
             with
             the
             
               immediate
               operations
            
             of
             the
             
               reasonable
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             more
             look
             into
             its
             thoughts
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             into
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             our
             Fancies
             and
             
             Imaginations
             lying
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             can
             and
             oftentimes
             do
             make
             what
             use
             they
             think
             fit
             of
             the
             
               Animal
               Spirits
            
             there
             ,
             and
             dispose
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             just
             as
             the
             Painter
             doth
             his
             numerous
             Colours
             that
             lie
             confusedly
             before
             him
             in
             their
             
               several
               Shells
            
             into
             the
             Pictures
             and
             Phantasms
             of
             whatsoever
             Objects
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             continue
             and
             repeat
             those
             Pictures
             in
             our
             fancies
             as
             long
             and
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             think
             meet
             ;
             and
             then
             considering
             what
             the
             
               natural
               use
            
             of
             the
             fancy
             is
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Vnderstanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             prompts
             the
             one
             with
             matter
             of
             Invention
             ,
             and
             supplies
             it
             with
             variety
             of
             Objects
             to
             work
             on
             ,
             and
             draws
             forth
             or
             elicits
             the
             other
             to
             choose
             or
             refuse
             those
             Objects
             it
             presents
             according
             as
             they
             are
             amiably
             or
             odiously
             represented
             ;
             considering
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             notorious
             what
             mighty
             advantages
             the
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             have
             of
             insinuating
             their
             black
             suggestions
             to
             our
             minds
             .
             And
             then
             they
             being
             very
             subtil
             and
             sagacious
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             having
             had
             above
             five
             thousand
             years
             experience
             to
             cultivate
             their
             Talent
             of
             tempting
             and
             seducing
             us
             ,
             (
             that
             having
             been
             their
             trade
             ever
             since
             they
             became
             Devils
             )
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             can
             never
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             when
             or
             how
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             nick
             us
             with
             
               such
               temptations
            
             as
             are
             most
             convenient
             to
             our
             several
             inclinations
             ,
             conditions
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.11
             .
             the
             Devil
             is
             said
             to
             have
             his
             Methods
             or
             
               Devices
               ,
               i
               e.
            
             his
             stated
             Rules
             by
             which
             he
             governs
             his
             mischievous
             practice
             of
             tempting
             and
             seducing
             souls
             ,
             and
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
             we
             are
             told
             of
             
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
            
             ,
             or
             his
             crafty
             devices
             to
             intangle
             and
             captivate
             mens
             Souls
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             though
             the
             design
             of
             these
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             in
             tempting
             Christ's
             Subjects
             is
             doubtless
             to
             seduce
             and
             ruine
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             design
             of
             Christ
             in
             permitting
             them
             to
             tempt
             them
             is
             only
             to
             try
             and
             exercise
             them
             ,
             and
             rouse
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sloth
             and
             inactivity
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             continual
             alarms
             of
             these
             their
             restless
             Adversaries
             to
             keep
             them
             upon
             their
             guard
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             more
             watchful
             and
             vigilant
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             that
             permission
             which
             these
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             have
             to
             tempt
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             Scripture
             frequently
             exhorted
             to
             activity
             and
             vigilance
             ;
             so
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             
               Be
               sober
               ,
               be
               vigilant
               ,
               for
               the
               Devil
               your
               Adversary
               goeth
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
            
             ;
             So
             also
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.11
             .
             
               Put
               on
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               against
               the
               Wiles
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             the
             
               Devil
               's
               tempting
            
             us
             is
             used
             by
             Christ
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             excite
             our
             activity
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Christ's
             intention
             in
             permitting
             him
             to
             tempt
             us
             is
             to
             excite
             and
             stimulate
             us
             thereunto
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Devil's
             Temptations
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             have
             a
             quite
             
               contrary
               effect
            
             on
             us
             than
             Christ
             intended
             ;
             they
             may
             seduce
             us
             from
             our
             innocence
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             thereby
             involve
             us
             in
             
               everlasting
               perdition
            
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             through
             our
             own
             consent
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             can
             never
             prevail
             against
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               resist
               the
               Devil
               he
               will
               fly
               away
               from
               us
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               tempted
               by
               him
               above
               what
               we
               are
               able
               :
            
             and
             we
             are
             furnished
             by
             our
             Saviour
             with
             
               sufficient
               strength
            
             and
             assistance
             to
             repel
             his
             most
             powerful
             temptations
             ;
             but
             if
             instead
             
             of
             imploying
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             exercising
             our
             vertue
             in
             a
             
               vigorous
               resistance
            
             of
             him
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             Christ
             intended
             in
             permitting
             him
             to
             tempt
             us
             )
             we
             will
             tamely
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             
               led
               Captive
            
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             thank
             our selves
             for
             all
             the
             dire
             and
             miserable
             consequents
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             these
             
               evil
               Angels
            
             to
             Christ
             is
             their
             chastening
             and
             correcting
             the
             faults
             and
             miscarriages
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Thus
             upon
             great
             and
             high
             provocations
             he
             many
             times
             le
             ts
             loose
             these
             evil
             Spirits
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             permits
             them
             to
             pain
             and
             punish
             us
             either
             immediately
             by
             themselves
             ,
             or
             mediately
             by
             their
             Instruments
             ;
             for
             so
             only
             to
             prevent
             St.
             Paul's
             being
             
               exalted
               above
               measure
               through
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               revelations
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               a
               Thorn
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               Messenger
               of
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             it
             seems
             most
             probable
             ,
             some
             
               evil
               Spirit
            
             was
             sent
             to
             him
             from
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             to
             inflict
             some
             corporal
             pain
             or
             disease
             on
             him
             (
             for
             so
             
               the
               grieving
               thorn
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             28.24
             .
             signifies
             a
             sore
             bodily
             affliction
             )
             and
             though
             
               he
               sought
               the
               Lord
               thrice
               for
               this
               thing
               that
               it
               might
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
            
             yet
             could
             he
             receive
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             but
             
               My
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               thee
               ,
            
             see
             2
             Cor.
             12.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             those
             
               weaknesses
               ,
               diseases
            
             ,
             and
             deaths
             which
             were
             inflicted
             on
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             their
             irreverent
             communication
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             vid.
             1
             Cor.
             11.30
             .
             were
             inflicted
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               evil
               Angels
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             power
             and
             malice
             they
             were
             abandoned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             a
             
               just
               Chastisement
            
             of
             their
             prophaneness
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             the
             incestuous
             person
             was
             corrected
             upon
             the
             Sentence
             
             of
             his
             Excommunication
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             
               delivered
               up
               unto
               Satan
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.5
             .
             where
             the
             delivering
             him
             up
             to
             Satan
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             in
             answer
             to
             Satan's
             demanding
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Devil
             is
             sometimes
             called
             ,
             
               The
               accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             which
             
               accuses
               them
               before
               God
               day
               and
               night
               ,
            
             Rev.
             12.10
             .
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               an
               Adversary
               in
               Court
               of
               Iudicature
               ,
            
             that
             impleads
             and
             accuses
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.8
             .
             Now
             this
             accusation
             of
             his
             is
             sometimes
             false
             and
             groundless
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Iob
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Calumniator
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             he
             accuses
             us
             truly
             ,
             for
             faults
             that
             are
             real
             and
             
               highly
               criminal
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             requires
             us
             of
             God
             as
             he
             did
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Luke
             22.31
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             requires
             us
             as
             the
             Executioner
             doth
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             
               to
               sift
               or
               winnow
               us
               as
               Wheat
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             shake
             and
             afflict
             us
             ;
             and
             when
             ever
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             answer
             this
             request
             ,
             he
             is
             truly
             said
             
               to
               deliver
               us
               up
               to
               Satan
            
             ;
             and
             this
             power
             of
             
               delivering
               up
            
             to
             Satan
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             justly
             accused
             of
             great
             and
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             God
             hath
             communicated
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             upon
             which
             delivery
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             (
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Magistrates
             to
             second
             the
             Churches
             Censures
             with
             Corporal
             punishments
             )
             Satan
             as
             the
             Lictor
             or
             Executioner
             of
             our
             Saviour
             immediately
             seized
             the
             Criminal
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             on
             him
             some
             bodily
             disease
             or
             torment
             ,
             which
             St.
             Ignatius
             calls
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               Epist.
               ad
               Roman
               .
            
             for
             so
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             and
             before
             and
             after
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             usual
             for
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             by
             God's
             permission
             ,
             to
             inflict
             diseases
             
             and
             torments
             on
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             innumerable
             instances
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Fathers
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             was
             then
             the
             usual
             consequence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               For
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             which
             plainly
             signifies
             some
             
               corporal
               punishment
            
             consequent
             to
             that
             Tremendous
             Sentence
             ▪
             which
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               a
               Rod
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
             because
             of
             the
             bodily
             correction
             that
             followed
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             power
             of
             
               corporal
               punishments
            
             hath
             been
             derived
             by
             Christ
             upon
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             he
             very
             rarely
             chastens
             his
             Subjects
             with
             any
             
               bodily
               pains
            
             by
             the
             immediate
             Agency
             of
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             but
             hath
             wholly
             deposited
             it
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               Temporal
               Powers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             his
             sole
             
               Ministers
               and
               Revengers
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               those
               that
               do
               evil
               .
            
             But
             yet
             still
             upon
             occasion
             he
             so
             far
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Devils
             in
             correcting
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             excite
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             wicked
             Princes
             and
             Governours
             to
             plague
             and
             persecute
             us
             :
             When
             he
             sees
             his
             Church
             or
             any
             particular
             part
             of
             it
             degenerating
             from
             the
             purity
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             or
             waxing
             cold
             and
             remiss
             in
             their
             love
             and
             duty
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             many
             times
             gives
             a
             loose
             to
             these
             malignant
             Spirits
             ,
             who
             always
             burn
             with
             
               inveterate
               rancour
            
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             permits
             them
             to
             provoke
             and
             stimulate
             its
             Enemies
             to
             exert
             and
             imploy
             their
             power
             against
             it
             ;
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             mischiefs
             
               wicked
               Princes
            
             or
             men
             do
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             only
             as
             the
             Instruments
             of
             these
             
               evil
               Angels
            
             ▪
             and
             by
             their
             mischievous
             suggestions
             and
             instigations
             ;
             for
             so
             Christ
             tells
             the
             Church
             of
             Symrna
             in
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             
               The
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               prison
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             
               wicked
               Governours
            
             there
             shall
             do
             it
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             will
             certainly
             give
             permission
             to
             instigate
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             
               have
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               bottomless
               Pit
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             power
             to
             confine
             or
             let
             loose
             those
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             that
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             to
             confine
             them
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Church
             enjoys
             peace
             ,
             and
             rest
             ,
             and
             
               prosperity
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.1.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             but
             no
             sooner
             doth
             he
             let
             them
             loose
             again
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             immediately
             instigating
             the
             
               wicked
               powers
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             fight
             against
             it
             and
             persecute
             it
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               ver
            
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             power
             of
             these
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             to
             excite
             evil
             Princes
             or
             men
             to
             persecute
             his
             Church
             is
             under
             the
             restraint
             and
             determination
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             proceed
             no
             farther
             in
             this
             their
             mischievous
             design
             ,
             than
             he
             thinks
             meet
             to
             permit
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             those
             persecutions
             to
             which
             they
             excite
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Executioners
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Dog
             is
             the
             Shepherds
             in
             worrying
             the
             straying
             sheep
             into
             the
             fold
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             to
             Christ
             is
             their
             hardening
             and
             confirming
             incorrigible
             and
             obstinate
             sinners
             in
             their
             wicked
             purposes
             .
             For
             when
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             powerful
             Methods
             which
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             Government
             Christ
             uses
             to
             reduce
             and
             reclaim
             men
             ,
             they
             still
             persist
             in
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             conquered
             his
             Grace
             ,
             quenched
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             broke
             through
             all
             his
             persuasions
             ,
             and
             baffled
             all
             his
             Arts
             of
             saving
             them
             ,
             he
             many
             times
             withdraws
             from
             them
             those
             powerful
             aids
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             wilfully
             
             neglected
             ,
             and
             utterly
             abandons
             them
             to
             the
             powers
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             whom
             from
             thenceforth
             he
             freely
             permits
             to
             tempt
             and
             seduce
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             ●oul
             them
             on
             at
             their
             pleasure
             from
             sin
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             sin
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             
               filled
               up
            
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             doubt
             is
             the
             
               severest
               punishment
            
             that
             Christ
             inflicts
             upon
             sinners
             on
             this
             side
             Hell
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Damnation
             above
             ground
             to
             be
             delivered
             up
             alive
             to
             those
             restless
             Furies
             ,
             who
             having
             free
             leave
             to
             back
             and
             ride
             us
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             will
             never
             cease
             stimulating
             and
             spurring
             us
             on
             from
             wickedness
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             leapt
             us
             headlong
             into
             the
             
               everlasting
               burnings
            
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Gods
             hardening
             sinners
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             any
             
               positive
               act
            
             of
             his
             own
             infuses
             any
             sinful
             quality
             into
             mens
             Wills
             to
             excite
             or
             stimulate
             them
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             some
             men
             have
             blasphemously
             enough
             asserted
             ,
             
               for
               God
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               with
               evil
               ,
               neither
               tempteth
               he
               any
               man
            
             ;
             but
             when
             men
             have
             a
             long
             while
             hardned
             themselves
             against
             all
             the
             powerful
             impressions
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             wicked
             courses
             have
             turned
             a
             
               deaf
               ear
            
             to
             all
             his
             persuasions
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             then
             as
             a
             just
             punishment
             of
             their
             incorrigible
             obstinacy
             ,
             he
             many
             times
             withdraws
             from
             them
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             
               delivers
               them
               up
               to
               Satan
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             permits
             him
             to
             seize
             them
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             
               wicked
               soul
            
             to
             animate
             and
             act
             them
             in
             all
             their
             wickedness
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Devil
             is
             said
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             
               work
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             so
             that
             these
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             
             are
             a
             sort
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             persons
             that
             are
             possessed
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             too
             many
             deplorable
             instances
             there
             are
             of
             wicked
             men
             that
             sin
             on
             at
             that
             rate
             as
             if
             they
             were
             
               really
               acted
            
             by
             some
             
               Diabolical
               Genius
            
             ,
             that
             are
             hurried
             into
             such
             monstrous
             extravagancies
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             as
             are
             neither
             pleasant
             ,
             nor
             profitable
             ,
             nor
             reputable
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             gratifie
             no
             passion
             or
             appetite
             in
             humane
             nature
             by
             committing
             them
             ,
             but
             do
             seem
             to
             sin
             merely
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             sinning
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             
               preternatural
               malice
            
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             scarce
             give
             any
             
               other
               reason
            
             to
             themselves
             why
             they
             do
             such
             an
             action
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               wicked
            
             ;
             so
             
               truly
               Diabolical
            
             is
             their
             love
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             so
             abstract
             from
             all
             those
             motives
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             affect
             the
             passions
             and
             appetites
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hardly
             resolvable
             into
             any
             
               other
               reason
            
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             
               delivered
               up
            
             by
             God
             to
             be
             informed
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             Devil
             ;
             who
             having
             once
             obtained
             the
             possession
             of
             them
             ,
             continually
             plies
             them
             with
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             never
             ceases
             urging
             and
             pressing
             them
             forward
             from
             one
             degree
             of
             wickedness
             to
             another
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             he
             hath
             seared
             and
             hardened
             them
             into
             final
             and
             incurable
             Impenitence
             .
             And
             this
             in
             particular
             was
             the
             case
             of
             Iudas
             ,
             who
             having
             long
             persisted
             in
             his
             Thievery
             and
             Sacriledge
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             warnings
             and
             admonitions
             our
             Saviour
             had
             given
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             was
             at
             length
             abandoned
             to
             that
             Devil
             to
             whose
             Temptations
             he
             had
             been
             so
             obsequious
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Devil
               entered
               into
               him
            
             ,
             Luke
             22.3
             .
             and
             the
             Devil
             being
             in
             possession
             of
             him
             ,
             immediatly
             provokes
             and
             irritates
             him
             to
             the
             foulest
             and
             most
             
               horrible
               villany
            
             that
             ever
             any
             mortal
             
             Creature
             was
             guilty
             of
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             Iohn
             13.2
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Devil
               put
               it
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Iudas
               to
               betray
               Christ.
            
             But
             as
             yet
             it
             seems
             he
             was
             not
             
               totally
               abandoned
            
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             had
             only
             permission
             to
             make
             that
             black
             and
             dire
             proposal
             to
             him
             ;
             after
             which
             our
             Saviour
             attempts
             by
             the
             most
             Pathetick
             persuasions
             to
             prevent
             his
             
               compliance
               ,
               Mark
            
             14.21
             .
             notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             the
             Wretch
             being
             still
             enticed
             by
             his
             own
             covetousness
             to
             listen
             to
             that
             horrid
             suggestion
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             having
             marked
             him
             out
             for
             a
             Traytor
             by
             giving
             him
             the
             Sop
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             again
             ,
             that
             
               Satan
               entred
               into
               him
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             second
             entrance
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             him
             up
             for
             desperate
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               dost
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               do
               quickly
            
             ,
             John
             13.27
             .
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             now
             I
             find
             the
             Devil
             has
             the
             
               full
               possession
            
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             that
             henceforth
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             hope
             of
             reclaiming
             thee
             ,
             go
             therefore
             and
             dispatch
             thy
             wicked
             purpose
             as
             soon
             as
             thou
             pleasest
             .
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             was
             
               entirely
               delivered
               up
            
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             thereupon
             immediatly
             hurries
             him
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             black
             design
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             instance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             to
             Christ
             is
             their
             executing
             his
             vengeance
             on
             incorrigible
             sinners
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             For
             since
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             before
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             these
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             to
             correct
             and
             chasten
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             thence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             same
             to
             plague
             and
             punish
             them
             in
             the
             life
             
               to
               come
            
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             they
             bear
             the
             
               same
               malice
            
             to
             us
             in
             the
             other
             life
             that
             they
             did
             in
             this
             ;
             for
             they
             tempt
             us
             to
             
               sin
               here
            
             for
             no
             other
             end
             but
             that
             they
             may
             make
             us
             
               miserable
               
               there
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             
               same
               malice
            
             of
             theirs
             which
             excites
             them
             now
             to
             contribute
             all
             they
             can
             to
             our
             sin
             ,
             will
             equally
             provoke
             them
             then
             to
             contribute
             all
             they
             can
             to
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             render
             them
             altogether
             as
             active
             in
             tormenting
             us
             in
             Hell
             as
             they
             were
             in
             tempting
             us
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             then
             considering
             that
             Spirits
             can
             act
             upon
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bodies
             upon
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               more
               powerful
            
             any
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             the
             
               more
               vigorously
            
             it
             can
             act
             upon
             other
             Spirits
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             those
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             being
             Angels
             by
             nature
             ,
             are
             incomparably
             more
             powerful
             than
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             act
             upon
             them
             with
             unspeakable
             
               more
               force
            
             and
             vigour
             than
             one
             Soul
             can
             on
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             weaker
             any
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             the
             
               more
               passive
            
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             to
             those
             Spirits
             that
             are
             stronger
             and
             
               more
               powerful
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             how
             much
             weaker
             wicked
             Souls
             are
             than
             wicked
             Angels
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             
               more
               passive
            
             must
             they
             be
             to
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             
               more
               liable
            
             to
             be
             vexed
             and
             tormented
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             since
             in
             all
             probability
             the
             disproportion
             which
             Nature
             hath
             made
             between
             the
             power
             of
             Ang●ls
             and
             Souls
             is
             far
             greater
             than
             that
             which
             sin
             hath
             made
             between
             the
             power
             of
             
               one
               Angel
            
             and
             another
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             that
             wicked
             Souls
             are
             far
             more
             impressible
             by
             the
             power
             of
             wicked
             Angels
             than
             
               wicked
               Angels
            
             are
             by
             the
             power
             of
             
               good
               Angels
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             the
             
               good
               Angels
            
             can
             make
             such
             violent
             impressions
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ones
             as
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             but
             are
             still
             forced
             to
             fly
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             encounter
             them
             ,
             vid.
             P.
             965.
             what
             intolerable
             impressions
             can
             
               wicked
               Angels
            
             make
             upon
             
               wicked
               Souls
            
             when
             they
             are
             abandoned
             by
             God
             to
             
             their
             malice
             and
             fury
             ,
             for
             though
             our
             Souls
             are
             no
             more
             impressible
             by
             corporeal
             action
             than
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             are
             by
             the
             blows
             of
             a
             Hammer
             ,
             yet
             that
             they
             can
             feel
             the
             force
             of
             
               spiritual
               action
            
             ,
             we
             find
             by
             every
             days
             experience
             ;
             for
             so
             a
             thought
             which
             is
             a
             spiritual
             action
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             very
             horrible
             or
             dismal
             ,
             doth
             as
             sensibly
             pain
             and
             aggrieve
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             exquisite
             
               Corporeal
               torment
            
             can
             our
             Bodies
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             can
             suggest
             preternatural
             horrors
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             repeat
             and
             urge
             them
             with
             such
             Importunity
             and
             vehemence
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             them
             most
             exquisitely
             painful
             and
             dolorous
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             woful
             Example
             in
             that
             miserable
             Wretch
             ,
             
               Francis
               Spira
            
             ,
             who
             upon
             that
             woful
             breach
             he
             made
             in
             his
             Conscience
             by
             renouncing
             his
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             received
             several
             kind
             admonitions
             from
             Heaven
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             was
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               delivered
               up
            
             alive
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             dire
             Tormenters
             of
             Souls
             ;
             whereupon
             though
             he
             had
             not
             the
             least
             symptome
             of
             
               bodily
               melancholy
            
             ,
             he
             was
             immediatly
             seized
             with
             such
             an
             inexpressible
             Agony
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             amazed
             his
             Physicians
             ,
             astonished
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             struck
             terror
             into
             all
             that
             beheld
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             so
             near
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             
               damned
               Spirit
            
             ,
             that
             he
             verily
             believed
             Hell
             it self
             was
             
               more
               tolerable
            
             than
             those
             
               invisible
               lashes
            
             that
             his
             Soul
             endured
             without
             any
             intermission
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             often
             wished
             that
             he
             were
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             attempted
             to
             dispatch
             himself
             thither
             in
             hope
             to
             find
             sanctuary
             there
             from
             those
             
               direful
               thoughts
            
             which
             continually
             preyed
             upon
             his
             Soul.
             Now
             that
             these
             Horrors
             were
             inflicted
             on
             him
             by
             
               Diabolical
               suggestion
            
             is
             evident
             
             both
             by
             the
             impenetrable
             hardness
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             his
             mind
             against
             all
             the
             motives
             of
             Repentance
             that
             accompanied
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             horrible
             blasphemies
             they
             frequently
             extorted
             from
             him
             .
             And
             if
             now
             in
             this
             life
             they
             have
             so
             much
             power
             to
             torment
             our
             minds
             ,
             whenever
             God
             thinks
             it
             meet
             to
             let
             them
             loose
             upon
             us
             ,
             what
             will
             they
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             our
             wretched
             Spirits
             shall
             be
             utterly
             abandoned
             to
             their
             mercy
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             free
             scope
             to
             exert
             their
             fury
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             glut
             their
             hungry
             malice
             with
             our
             Torment
             and
             vexation
             ?
             And
             since
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             do
             not
             want
             power
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             even
             from
             that
             
               natural
               malignity
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             temper
             of
             a
             Devil
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             want
             Will
             to
             plague
             and
             torture
             us
             in
             the
             other
             World.
             And
             this
             Will
             and
             Power
             of
             theirs
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             use
             of
             as
             the
             
               Common
               Executioner
            
             of
             his
             Vengeance
             upon
             incorrigible
             sinners
             in
             the
             other
             Life
             ;
             for
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             a
             wicked
             Soul
             departs
             from
             its
             Body
             ,
             it
             is
             immediatly
             consigned
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             
               Diabolical
               Furies
            
             ,
             who
             like
             so
             many
             hungry
             Hounds
             seize
             it
             with
             infinite
             greediness
             ,
             and
             fall
             a
             tearing
             and
             worrying
             it
             with
             horrible
             suggestions
             without
             any
             pause
             or
             intermission
             ,
             and
             by
             continually
             recording
             its
             sins
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             reproaching
             it
             with
             the
             folly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             putting
             it
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             dismal
             eternal
             futurity
             it
             must
             suffer
             for
             them
             ,
             do
             incessantly
             sting
             and
             vex
             it
             with
             swarms
             of
             
               dire
               reflections
            
             and
             
               tormenting
               thoughts
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             only
             Instruments
             of
             Torment
             that
             can
             fasten
             upon
             a
             Soul.
             And
             hence
             in
             Matt.
             18.34
             .
             the
             Devils
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             wicked
             Servant
             was
             delivered
             up
             by
             his
             Master
             for
             his
             cruelty
             toward
             his
             fellow
             Servant
             are
             called
             
             Tormenters
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Saviours
             just
             Vengeance
             upon
             wicked
             and
             incorrigible
             offenders
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewn
             at
             large
             that
             the
             good
             and
             bad
             Angels
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             wherein
             their
             Ministry
             to
             him
             consists
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             III.
             Third
             sort
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             are
             many
             
               Infidel
               Kings
            
             in
             the
             World
             that
             know
             not
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             never
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             his
             Empire
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             do
             openly
             defie
             and
             persecute
             his
             holy
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             these
             of
             right
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             in
             fact
             they
             are
             inslaved
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             disposal
             of
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             the
             command
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             imploy
             and
             use
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devils
             ,
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             the
             righteous
             ends
             of
             his
             Government
             .
             And
             though
             too
             many
             of
             
               those
               Kings
            
             who
             by
             their
             visible
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             have
             actually
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             yet
             together
             with
             Christianity
             espoused
             the
             Interest
             of
             sundry
             Antichristian
             Principles
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             which
             they
             have
             been
             as
             inveterate
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             of
             
               the
               truth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Iesus
            
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Kings
             or
             Emperors
             ;
             yet
             these
             also
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             male-administration
             are
             the
             Subjects
             and
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             by
             
               his
               Authority
            
             and
             Commission
             that
             they
             Reign
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Omnipotent
             Providence
             that
             all
             their
             wicked
             designs
             and
             actions
             are
             over-ruled
             to
             gracious
             ends
             and
             purposes
             :
             so
             that
             all
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Powers
            
             of
             the
             Earth
             are
             subjected
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Dominion
             of
             
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             respective
             Kingdoms
             and
             Empires
             are
             only
             his
             Substitutes
             and
             Vicegerents
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             are
             told
             not
             only
             that
             
               all
               judgment
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               all
               power
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             
               is
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             
               power
               over
               all
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             he
             is
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
               only
               Potentate
               ,
               the
               head
               of
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Prince
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               vid.
            
             P.
             810.
             and
             so
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Ariminum
             tell
             Constantius
             the
             Arrian
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             Christs
             Donation
             that
             he
             held
             his
             Empire
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Christ
             thou
             art
             appointed
             to
             Reign
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             Liberius
             advises
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             do
             not
             fight
             against
             Christ
             who
             hath
             bestowed
             this
             Empire
             upon
             thee
             ;
             do
             not
             render
             him
             Impiety
             instead
             of
             Gratitude
             :
             and
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Athanasius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             that
             Christ
             having
             received
             the
             Throne
             ,
             hath
             translated
             it
             from
             Heathen
             to
             holy
             Christian
             Kings
             to
             return
             them
             back
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Iacob
             .
             So
             that
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             the
             current
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             all
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Powers
            
             upon
             Earth
             are
             subjected
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             are
             only
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Viceroys
             of
             his
             universal
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             farther
             prosecution
             of
             this
             Argument
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             
             any
             
               natural
               Right
            
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             it
             to
             certain
             Ministries
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             by
             their
             subjection
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             any
             
               natural
               Right
            
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             ,
             for
             when
             our
             Saviour
             pronounced
             the
             Sentence
             
               Give
               unto
               Cesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
               ,
            
             he
             thereby
             renewed
             the
             Patent
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             and
             reinvested
             them
             in
             all
             the
             
               natural
               Rights
            
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             which
             doubtless
             are
             included
             in
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
            
             ,
             for
             upon
             the
             Pharisees
             asking
             him
             that
             captious
             question
             ,
             
               Is
               it
               lawful
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               to
               Cesar
               ?
            
             He
             doth
             not
             answer
             yes
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             which
             yet
             had
             been
             a
             sufficient
             reply
             to
             their
             Question
             ,
             but
             calls
             for
             a
             Tribute
             Peny
             ,
             and
             having
             asked
             them
             
               whose
               Image
               and
               Superscription
            
             that
             was
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             answered
             Cesars
             ,
             he
             returns
             them
             an
             Answer
             much
             larger
             than
             their
             Question
             ,
             
               Give
               unto
               Cesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             you
             are
             obliged
             
               not
               only
            
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             render
             him
             
               whatever
               else
            
             is
             due
             to
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             for
             Sovereign
             Power
             being
             immediatly
             founded
             on
             the
             Dominion
             of
             God
             hath
             from
             thence
             these
             two
             unalienable
             Rights
             derived
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             essential
             Rights
             of
             Sovereignty
             are
             Reducible
             :
             First
             to
             Command
             in
             all
             things
             as
             it
             judges
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             
               publick
               good
            
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             
               not
               Countermanded
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             Sovereigns
             descending
             from
             God
             can
             only
             be
             limited
             by
             God
             or
             themselves
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             are
             limitable
             by
             any
             
               other
               Power
            
             ,
             they
             are
             Subjects
             to
             
               that
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             Sovereigns
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             are
             limitable
             
             only
             by
             God
             or
             themselves
             ,
             then
             where
             they
             are
             
               not
               limited
               either
            
             by
             God
             or
             themselves
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             have
             a
             right
             to
             command
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             other
             unalienable
             Right
             that
             is
             derived
             to
             them
             from
             God
             is
             to
             be
             
               accountable
               only
            
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             by
             deriving
             to
             them
             Sovereign
             Power
             God
             hath
             exalted
             them
             above
             all
             Powers
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             no
             Power
             can
             be
             accountable
             but
             to
             a
             superiour
             Power
             ,
             and
             since
             Sovereigns
             have
             
               no
               Superiour
            
             Power
             but
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             
               God
               only
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             received
             their
             Power
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             accountable
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             .
             These
             therefore
             are
             the
             
               natural
               Rights
            
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ,
             and
             these
             Rights
             remain
             intire
             and
             inviolate
             in
             them
             notwithstanding
             their
             subjection
             to
             the
             Mediatorial
             Scepter
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Therefore
             by
             this
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             their
             
               natural
               Right
            
             of
             Commanding
             in
             
               all
               cases
            
             as
             they
             shall
             judge
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             
               publick
               Good
            
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             
               not
               countermanded
            
             them
             ,
             For
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             so
             far
             from
             any
             way
             retrenching
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             that
             it
             abundantly
             confirms
             and
             enforces
             it
             ,
             by
             requiring
             us
             to
             
               submit
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
            
             to
             
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             to
             
               submit
               to
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               Magistrates
               ,
            
             to
             
               render
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               Custom
               to
               whom
               Custom
               ,
               Fear
               to
               whom
               Fear
               ,
               Honour
               to
               whom
               Honour
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             to
             submit
             to
             all
             the
             lawful
             impositions
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             matter
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             
             there
             is
             only
             
               one
               limitation
            
             made
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             eternal
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             that
             
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Mans
             Command
             and
             Gods
             do
             apparently
             clash
             and
             interfere
             with
             each
             other
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             no
             Right
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             because
             
               his
               Will
            
             is
             countermanded
             by
             a
             
               Superiour
               Authority
            
             ,
             by
             which
             Exception
             this
             general
             Rule
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             cases
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             Temporal
             or
             
               Spiritual
               ,
               Civil
            
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             Sovereign
             Powers
             have
             an
             
               unalienable
               right
            
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             For
             if
             their
             Right
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             extended
             only
             to
             Civil
             and
             Temporal
             causes
             ,
             their
             Authority
             would
             be
             very
             much
             lessened
             and
             Retrenched
             by
             their
             subjection
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             since
             before
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             it
             undoubtedly
             extended
             to
             
               all
               causes
               whatsoever
            
             ;
             because
             being
             Sovereign
             under
             God
             ,
             it
             could
             have
             no
             other
             bounds
             or
             limits
             but
             what
             God
             had
             set
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             before
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             God
             had
             bounded
             their
             Authority
             by
             no
             other
             Law
             but
             that
             of
             Nature
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             did
             
               then
               limit
            
             their
             Authority
             only
             to
             Civil
             causes
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             impossible
             )
             or
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             it
             extended
             also
             to
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             did
             so
             then
             ,
             it
             must
             do
             so
             still
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             Christianity
             hath
             retrenched
             and
             
               lessened
               it
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             a
             
               standing
               form
            
             of
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             true
             that
             
               all
               Government
            
             ,
             whether
             Spiritual
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             includes
             a
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             power
             of
             commanding
             its
             Subjects
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             limitation
             of
             the
             commanding
             power
             of
             
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             who
             must
             still
             be
             obeyed
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             where
             Christ
             hath
             not
             countermanded
             ,
             though
             the
             Church
             should
             command
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             Christ
             
               never
               authorized
            
             the
             Governours
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             controul
             the
             commanding
             Power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             all
             matters
             of
             indifference
             as
             absolutely
             to
             their
             disposal
             and
             determination
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             before
             his
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             was
             erected
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             indifference
             are
             the
             sole
             matter
             both
             of
             
               purely
               Civil
            
             and
             
               purely
               Ecclesiastical
            
             Laws
             ,
             and
             therefore
             after
             the
             Church
             by
             its
             Legislative
             power
             hath
             restrained
             any
             matter
             of
             Indifference
             ,
             the
             Civil
             Sovereign
             ,
             in
             whose
             disposal
             all
             matters
             of
             indifference
             are
             ,
             may
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             good
             occasion
             ,
             release
             and
             free
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             impose
             the
             contrary
             matter
             of
             indifference
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             all
             Christian
             People
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             
               express
               Commands
            
             of
             Scripture
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture-commands
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Sovereignty
             have
             no
             such
             exception
             as
             this
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             
               except
               the
               Church
               command
               the
               contrary
            
             ;
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             duty
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             to
             make
             exceptions
             where
             God
             hath
             made
             none
             ?
             And
             indeed
             where
             there
             are
             
               two
               Legislative
               Powers
            
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             necessarily
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             the
             Subject
             in
             many
             cases
             without
             sinning
             to
             obey
             either
             .
             For
             when
             ever
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               State
            
             do
             happen
             to
             clash
             with
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             the
             State
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             Subject
             cannot
             possibly
             obey
             the
             one
             without
             sinning
             against
             the
             other
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             in
             things
             
             appertaining
             to
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             the
             State
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             both
             are
             supreme
             in
             their
             
               own
               Province
            
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             when
             these
             
               two
               Powers
            
             differ
             about
             the
             things
             which
             appertain
             to
             the
             one
             and
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             State
             saith
             this
             appertains
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             commands
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             saith
             this
             appertains
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             
               forbids
               it
            
             ;
             now
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             one
             or
             the
             other
             must
             be
             obliged
             to
             
               give
               way
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Subject
             can
             neither
             obey
             nor
             disobey
             either
             without
             sinning
             ▪
             and
             which
             soever
             of
             the
             two
             it
             be
             that
             is
             obliged
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Obligation
             it
             must
             be
             subjected
             to
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             Question
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             
               two
               Legislative
               Powers
            
             is
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             impertinent
             to
             say
             that
             they
             are
             
               both
               Supreme
            
             in
             their
             
               proper
               Province
            
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Civil
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Spiritual
             causes
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             suspence
             whether
             the
             cause
             in
             which
             they
             countermand
             each
             other
             be
             Civil
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             case
             I
             must
             either
             be
             obliged
             to
             
               obey
               neither
            
             ,
             which
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             the
             cause
             be
             in
             it self
             ,
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             disobey
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             must
             obey
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             whether
             the
             cause
             be
             Civil
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             then
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             must
             be
             supreme
             in
             both
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             I
             must
             obey
             the
             Church
             Power
             whether
             the
             cause
             be
             Spiritual
             or
             Civil
             ,
             it
             will
             as
             necessarily
             follow
             that
             the
             
               Church
               Power
            
             is
             supreme
             in
             both
             .
             Which
             later
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             is
             true
             ;
             for
             in
             〈◊〉
             matters
             it
             is
             agreed
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             concludes
             
               all
               men
            
             ,
             as
             well
             Clergy
             as
             Laity
             ,
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             are
             
             exempt
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             or
             the
             Bishops
             succeeding
             them
             in
             the
             spiritual
             Government
             ,
             whether
             we
             consider
             them
             separately
             or
             conjunctly
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             all
             
               Civil
               Causes
            
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             obey
             the
             command
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             if
             the
             Cause
             in
             contest
             between
             that
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Power
             be
             really
             Civil
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             disobey
             the
             countermand
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Power
             ;
             but
             if
             on
             the
             contrary
             I
             must
             disobey
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             ,
             supposing
             the
             cause
             to
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             which
             way
             can
             I
             turn
             my self
             without
             danger
             of
             sinning
             ,
             so
             that
             unless
             one
             of
             these
             two
             Powers
             are
             Supreme
             in
             both
             causes
             ,
             when
             ever
             any
             cause
             happens
             to
             be
             contested
             between
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             be
             sure
             many
             must
             between
             two
             
               Rival
               Powers
            
             )
             I
             can
             neither
             obey
             nor
             disobey
             without
             sinning
             against
             one
             or
             both
             ;
             and
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               Order
               and
               not
               of
               Confusion
               ,
            
             would
             ever
             involve
             us
             in
             such
             inextricable
             difficulties
             by
             subjecting
             us
             to
             
               two
               supreme
            
             Powers
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             clash
             and
             interfere
             with
             one
             another
             ?
             Wherefore
             although
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             invested
             with
             a
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             ,
             whereby
             it
             can
             restrain
             things
             that
             were
             free
             and
             indifferent
             for
             its
             own
             security
             ,
             and
             decency
             ,
             and
             order
             ;
             yet
             this
             Power
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Civil
             Legislation
             (
             which
             is
             in
             all
             causes
             Supreme
             )
             and
             cannot
             enact
             against
             it
             ,
             controul
             or
             countermand
             it
             in
             
               any
               indifferent
            
             matter
             ,
             whether
             Temporal
             or
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             stands
             obliged
             to
             recede
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             who
             hath
             the
             supreme
             disposal
             of
             all
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             contested
             cases
             to
             veil
             its
             Authority
             to
             his
             .
          
           
           
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             during
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             when
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             were
             Enemies
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             did
             no
             otherwise
             concern
             themselves
             with
             it
             than
             to
             ruin
             and
             extirpate
             it
             ,
             the
             Church
             made
             Laws
             for
             it
             self
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             
               own
               Legislative
            
             Power
             enacted
             whatsoever
             it
             judged
             convenient
             or
             necessary
             for
             its
             
               own
               security
            
             or
             edification
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             never
             presumed
             in
             any
             indifferent
             matter
             to
             contradict
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             did
             ever
             any
             Christian
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Subject
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             refuse
             to
             obey
             his
             Prince
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             where
             God
             had
             not
             countermanded
             him
             ;
             as
             is
             most
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             we
             do
             not
             find
             
               one
               instance
            
             of
             any
             Christian
             that
             suffered
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             In
             those
             days
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Martyrs
             for
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             there
             must
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             the
             Church
             then
             taken
             upon
             it
             to
             determine
             indifferences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             but
             the
             only
             thing
             they
             then
             suffered
             for
             ,
             was
             their
             refusal
             to
             disobey
             the
             
               express
               Will
            
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             wicked
             Wills
             of
             men
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             Argument
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             days
             the
             Church
             never
             assumed
             to
             it self
             any
             supreme
             Authority
             over
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             either
             in
             Spirituals
             or
             Temporals
             ,
             but
             left
             that
             in
             those
             hands
             where
             God
             had
             placed
             it
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             with
             whose
             Imperial
             Laws
             its
             Canons
             never
             interfered
             ,
             with
             whose
             Legislative
             Power
             it
             never
             justled
             for
             the
             Wall
             ,
             but
             chearfully
             submitted
             to
             it
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             not
             determined
             to
             the
             contrary
             by
             the
             express
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             when
             afterwards
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             embraced
             Christianity
             ,
             
             he
             did
             not
             thereby
             devest
             himself
             of
             his
             Supremacy
             over
             all
             indifferent
             things
             in
             all
             causes
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             
               own
               Authority
            
             he
             not
             only
             convened
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             presided
             in
             them
             (
             as
             particularly
             in
             that
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Chalcedon
            
             ,
             the
             sixth
             General
             one
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             called
             Trullo
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             )
             and
             inforced
             their
             Canons
             with
             his
             own
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             made
             Laws
             ,
             even
             in
             Church
             matters
             without
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Governours
             yielded
             the
             same
             Obedience
             as
             they
             did
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             most
             oecumenical
             Councils
             :
             for
             so
             ,
             not
             only
             Constantine
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             ,
             made
             Laws
             concerning
             the
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ordaining
             what
             might
             ,
             and
             what
             might
             not
             be
             done
             upon
             the
             
               Lords
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             several
             of
             those
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             in
             Gratian's
             Collection
             are
             now
             confessed
             on
             all
             hands
             to
             be
             the
             Laws
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Titles
             of
             the
             Code
             are
             all
             of
             them
             concerning
             
               E●clesiastical
               matters
            
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             ,
             the
             Authenticks
             and
             Capitulars
             of
             the
             French
             Kings
             ,
             there
             are
             numerous
             instances
             of
             the
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             of
             Kings
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             matters
             ,
             and
             this
             power
             was
             openly
             asserted
             by
             the
             French
             Embassadours
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             France
             following
             the
             examples
             of
             other
             Christian
             Emperors
             had
             frequently
             made
             Laws
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             countermanded
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             many
             of
             them
             into
             their
             own
             Canons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             had
             been
             always
             governed
             by
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             which
             were
             made
             by
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Cardinal
             
             Cusanus
             tells
             us
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             
             
               Cath.
               Concord
               .
               c.
            
             40.
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             collected
             Eighty
             six
             Chapters
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Laws
            
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             ancient
             Emperors
             ;
             besides
             many
             others
             of
             
               Charles
               the
               Great
            
             and
             his
             Successors
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             many
             things
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             and
             all
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             never
             read
             that
             ever
             any
             Pope
             was
             asked
             to
             confirm
             those
             Laws
             ,
             or
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             accounted
             the
             
               less
               obligatory
            
             because
             they
             wanted
             the
             Papal
             confirmation
             .
             And
             indeed
             before
             Pope
             Hildebrand
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             that
             challenged
             the
             Supreme
             Legislation
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             affairs
             ,
             it
             is
             notoriously
             known
             that
             the
             greatest
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
             frequently
             addressed
             themselves
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             such
             good
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             called
             for
             .
             Thus
             Pope
             Damasus
             intreated
             the
             Emperor
             Honorius
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             for
             the
             more
             
               Regular
               Election
            
             of
             the
             Popes
             .
             Thus
             also
             Sergius
             ,
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             supplicated
             the
             Emperor
             Heraclius
             to
             forbid
             by
             a
             
               Pragmatick
               Sanction
            
             the
             admission
             of
             any
             man
             into
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             into
             a
             dead
             Place
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             ,
             )
             upon
             S.
             Ambrose's
             intreaty
             that
             Theodosius
             made
             a
             Law
             for
             the
             disanulling
             of
             Marriages
             within
             the
             
               Prohibited
               degrees
            
             :
             so
             when
             the
             Emperor
             Iustinian
             turned
             the
             ancient
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             
               Imperial
               Laws
            
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             accused
             of
             being
             an
             Usurper
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             ,
             that
             Pope
             Adrian
             IV.
             highly
             extolls
             him
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             though
             in
             his
             133
             Novel
             that
             Emperor
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nothing
             is
             impervious
             to
             the
             inspection
             and
             cognisance
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             which
             S.
             Austin
             
             accords
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             affirms
             the
             Kings
             do
             nothing
             but
             their
             
               duty
               ,
               Cum
               in
               suo
               regno
               bona
               jubeant
               ,
               mala
               prohibeant
               ,
               non
               solum
               quae
               pertinent
               ad
               humanam
               societatem
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               quae
               pertinent
               ad
               divinam
               Religionem
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             they
             make
             good
             Laws
             ,
             not
             only
             concerning
             
               humane
               Society
            
             ,
             but
             also
             concerning
             
               divine
               Religion
            
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             for
             several
             ages
             after
             they
             became
             Christians
             did
             claim
             and
             exercise
             a
             
               supreme
               Legislative
            
             Power
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiastical
             as
             well
             as
             Civil
             ,
             and
             this
             without
             any
             contradiction
             from
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             that
             saying
             ,
             
               Quid
               Imperatori
               cum
               Ecclesia
            
             ?
             What
             hath
             the
             Emperor
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Church
             ?
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Language
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             fireband
             Donatus
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Ring-leader
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             factious
             and
             turbulent
             Heresies
             that
             ever
             infested
             the
             Christian
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             those
             instances
             wherein
             they
             exerted
             their
             Legislative
             Power
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Causes
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             power
             to
             Controul
             or
             Countermand
             them
             ,
             then
             neither
             hath
             it
             in
             any
             other
             instance
             of
             the
             
               same
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             notwithstanding
             their
             subjection
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             still
             retain
             their
             
               Supreme
               Commanding
            
             Power
             over
             all
             matters
             of
             indifference
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             causes
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             this
             their
             subjection
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             deprived
             of
             their
             
               natural
               Right
            
             of
             being
             unaccountable
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             state
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christs
             Mediatorial
             Scepter
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             
             were
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             immediatly
             ,
             whereas
             now
             they
             are
             accountable
             to
             God
             only
             through
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             for
             Christ
             being
             Authorized
             by
             God
             to
             Mediate
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Vicegerent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             now
             subjected
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             now
             rules
             and
             judges
             ,
             rewards
             and
             punishes
             all
             men
             
               by
               him
            
             whether
             they
             are
             Subjects
             or
             
               Sovereigns
               ,
               Vassals
            
             or
             Emperors
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             the
             great
             transaction
             of
             the
             last
             day
             we
             are
             told
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             arraigned
             before
             his
             Judgment
             Seat
             ,
             Rev.
             6.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             but
             though
             they
             are
             now
             accountable
             immediately
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             during
             this
             
               Evangelical
               Oeconomy
            
             is
             to
             rule
             and
             judge
             for
             God
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             
               Earthly
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             they
             remain
             altogether
             as
             Sovereign
             and
             unaccountable
             as
             ever
             :
             for
             to
             be
             Sovereign
             and
             unaccountable
             are
             convertible
             terms
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             nonsense
             to
             say
             ,
             either
             that
             any
             Power
             is
             unaccountable
             which
             hath
             any
             Superiour
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             Power
             is
             accountable
             which
             is
             Sovereign
             and
             Supreme
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             necessity
             of
             nature
             those
             Powers
             which
             are
             Sovereign
             upon
             Earth
             must
             be
             unaccountable
             to
             any
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             because
             to
             call
             to
             account
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             Supreme
             can
             have
             no
             Superiour
             to
             account
             to
             ;
             so
             that
             unless
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             some
             earthly
             Tribunal
             that
             is
             Superiour
             to
             the
             Tribunals
             of
             the
             
               Supreme
               Civil
            
             Powers
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             left
             them
             as
             unaccountable
             as
             he
             found
             them
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             erected
             
               no
               other
            
             Tribunal
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             or
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             advancing
             above
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             that
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             he
             acknowledged
             himself
             to
             be
             subject
             and
             accountable
             thereunto
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             then
             
               the
               Supreme
               Bishop
            
             and
             Head
             of
             that
             spiritual
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             did
             not
             only
             by
             Recognizing
             Cesar's
             Right
             of
             receiving
             Tribute
             from
             him
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             (
             for
             by
             bidding
             them
             
               render
               to
               Cesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Cesars
            
             he
             leaves
             Sovereign
             Princes
             in
             the
             quiet
             possession
             of
             all
             those
             Rights
             which
             he
             found
             them
             possessed
             of
             ,
             and
             requires
             their
             Subjects
             to
             pay
             them
             whatsoever
             is
             essentially
             due
             to
             their
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             Nations
             had
             before
             determined
             to
             be
             their
             Right
             )
             but
             also
             by
             acknowledging
             before
             Pilate
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Civil
             Tribunal
             to
             call
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             Ioh.
             19.1
             .
             where
             he
             confesses
             that
             the
             Power
             by
             which
             Pilate
             arraigned
             him
             was
             
               given
               him
               from
               above
            
             ,
             and
             by
             reprehending
             S.
             Peter
             for
             endeavouring
             by
             force
             to
             rescue
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             
               Put
               up
               thy
               Sword
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               into
               his
               place
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               take
               the
               sword
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             Matth.
             26.52
             .
             in
             which
             words
             it
             was
             far
             from
             his
             intention
             to
             prohibite
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sword
             either
             to
             Governours
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               bear
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             or
             to
             private
             persons
             in
             their
             own
             
               lawful
               defence
            
             ;
             for
             he
             commands
             his
             own
             Disciples
             to
             
               buy
               them
               swords
            
             to
             defend
             themselves
             against
             Robbers
             and
             lawless
             Cut-throats
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             tells
             ,
             did
             very
             much
             abound
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             Luke
             22.36
             .
             but
             all
             that
             he
             intended
             was
             to
             forbid
             drawing
             the
             Sword
             against
             
               lawful
               Authority
            
             in
             any
             case
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             for
             the
             defence
             and
             security
             of
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             S.
             Peter's
             case
             ,
             
             who
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             Saviour
             resisted
             the
             High
             Priests
             Officers
             who
             came
             armed
             with
             a
             lawful
             Authority
             to
             seize
             and
             apprehend
             him
             ;
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             
               plainly
               owns
            
             himself
             accountable
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             of
             his
             Country
             :
             for
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             it
             could
             be
             no
             fault
             in
             S.
             Peter
             to
             endeavour
             to
             rescue
             him
             from
             its
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             if
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             what
             an
             high
             piece
             of
             arrogance
             is
             it
             for
             those
             who
             are
             at
             most
             but
             his
             Vicars
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             claim
             or
             pretend
             an
             exemption
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             were
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             in
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             to
             draw
             his
             Sword
             against
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             
               Saviours
               Person
            
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             it
             is
             no
             less
             a
             fault
             in
             his
             Successors
             to
             pretend
             a
             Right
             from
             S.
             Peter
             to
             draw
             their
             Swords
             against
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             
               Saviours
               Religion
            
             .
             And
             as
             our
             Saviour
             owned
             himself
             subject
             and
             accountable
             to
             the
             Civil
             Tribunal
             ,
             so
             S.
             Paul's
             injunction
             is
             universal
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
            
             ;
             and
             surely
             
               every
               Soul
            
             must
             include
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             unless
             we
             can
             produce
             some
             clear
             and
             
               express
               exception
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Command
             extends
             universally
             to
             all
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             also
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Powers
               that
               are
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             rule
             by
             
               God's
               Authority
            
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             there
             are
             none
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             under
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             this
             Reason
             .
             And
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               resisteth
               the
               Power
            
             (
             of
             whatsoever
             Degree
             or
             Order
             of
             men
             he
             be
             )
             
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
            
             ;
             and
             if
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             be
             a
             
               damnable
               sin
            
             for
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             whatsoever
             to
             resist
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             not
             at
             all
             depressed
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             by
             subjecting
             it
             to
             any
             Superiour
             Tribunal
             ;
             but
             hath
             left
             it
             as
             absolute
             and
             unaccountable
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             it
             was
             subjected
             to
             his
             Empire
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             proved
             that
             Sovereign
             Princes
             are
             not
             devested
             of
             any
             
               natural
               Right
            
             of
             their
             Sovereignty
             by
             their
             subjection
             to
             the
             Mediatorial
             Scepter
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
          
           
             Second
             place
             ,
             To
             shew
             what
             those
             Ministries
             are
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             to
             our
             Saviour
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             .
             In
             general
             it
             is
             foretold
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             they
             should
             become
             
               nursing
               Fathers
               and
               nursing
               Mothers
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             Isa.
             49.23
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             tenderly
             
               cherish
               ,
               protect
            
             ,
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             liberally
             minister
             to
             it
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             for
             its
             support
             and
             preservation
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             Christ
             expects
             of
             them
             that
             they
             should
             accomplish
             this
             Prediction
             by
             doing
             all
             those
             
               good
               Offices
            
             to
             his
             Church
             which
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             
               foster
               Father
            
             or
             Mother
             imports
             :
             For
             when
             God
             Predicts
             any
             good
             thing
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             would
             have
             them
             be
             what
             he
             foretels
             they
             
               shall
               be
            
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Prophesie
             carries
             Precept
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             only
             signifie
             what
             
               shall
               be
            
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             When
             therefore
             God
             Prophesies
             of
             Kings
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             
               nursing
               Fathers
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             well
             declare
             what
             they
             should
             be
             as
             what
             they
             shall
             be
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             foretels
             
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             would
             know
             what
             those
             Ministries
             are
             ,
             which
             Christ
             now
             requires
             Sovereign
             Powers
             to
             render
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             our
             best
             way
             will
             be
             to
             inquire
             what
             those
             Duties
             are
             which
             are
             implied
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             
               foster
               Father
            
             to
             his
             
               foster
               Child
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Duties
             of
             this
             Relation
             may
             be
             all
             of
             them
             comprehended
             under
             these
             four
             particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             protect
             and
             defend
             it
             against
             harms
             and
             injuries
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             Cultivate
             its
             manners
             with
             good
             Precepts
             and
             Counsels
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             correct
             and
             chasten
             its
             faults
             and
             irregularities
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             supply
             it
             with
             decent
             Raiment
             and
             convenient
             Sustenance
             ,
             answerable
             to
             which
             Sovereign
             Powers
             being
             constituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             the
             
               foster
               Fathers
            
             of
             his
             Church
             are
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Relation
             obliged
             .
          
           
             I.
             To
             protect
             and
             defend
             it
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             II.
             To
             fence
             and
             Cultivate
             its
             peace
             and
             good
             Order
             ,
             either
             by
             wholesom
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             by
             permitting
             and
             requiring
             it
             to
             make
             good
             Laws
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             inforcing
             them
             with
             
               Civil
               Coercions
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             To
             chasten
             and
             correct
             the
             irregular
             and
             disorderly
             members
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             To
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             Decency
             of
             its
             Worship
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             convenient
             Maintenance
             of
             its
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             decent
             Raiment
             and
             convenient
             Sustenance
             with
             which
             the
             Foster-Father
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             supply
             his
             Foster-Child
             .
          
           
           
             These
             Particulars
             I
             shall
             but
             very
             briefly
             insist
             on
             ,
             it
             being
             none
             of
             my
             Province
             to
             instruct
             Princes
             and
             Governors
             .
          
           
             I.
             One
             of
             those
             Ministries
             which
             Princes
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             Protect
             and
             Defend
             her
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             permit
             her
             openly
             to
             Profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             it
             without
             disturbance
             or
             interruption
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             fence
             her
             with
             
               legal
               securities
            
             ,
             and
             guard
             her
             with
             the
             
               Temporal
               Sword
            
             against
             the
             power
             and
             malice
             of
             such
             as
             would
             disturb
             and
             persecute
             her
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Sovereign
             Powers
             are
             concerned
             above
             all
             things
             impartially
             to
             inquire
             and
             studiously
             to
             examine
             what
             the
             
               true
               Religion
            
             is
             ,
             lest
             being
             imposed
             upon
             by
             false
             pretences
             ,
             they
             misemploy
             that
             Power
             in
             the
             Patronage
             of
             Error
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             'em
             for
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             of
             those
             Ministries
             which
             Princes
             are
             obliged
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             render
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             Fence
             and
             Cultivate
             its
             Peace
             and
             
               good
               Order
            
             ,
             either
             by
             wholsom
             Laws
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             by
             permitting
             and
             requiring
             it
             when
             occasion
             requires
             to
             make
             good
             Laws
             for
             it self
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             by
             inforcing
             'em
             with
             
               Civil
               Coercions
            
             :
             for
             so
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             either
             broken
             by
             Schisms
             or
             corrupted
             by
             Errors
             and
             
               disorderly
               Customs
            
             ;
             it
             was
             always
             the
             practice
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             time
             that
             they
             became
             Christians
             to
             restrain
             and
             give
             a
             check
             to
             those
             Divisions
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             either
             by
             their
             own
             Royal
             and
             Imperial
             Edicts
             ,
             or
             
             by
             convening
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             to
             Councils
             ,
             there
             to
             consult
             and
             agree
             upon
             such
             good
             Laws
             and
             expedients
             as
             the
             present
             necessities
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             ;
             and
             because
             these
             Laws
             being
             grounded
             upon
             mere
             
               Spiritual
               Authority
            
             could
             as
             such
             be
             inforced
             by
             no
             other
             Penalties
             than
             Spiritual
             ,
             which
             by
             bold
             and
             obstinate
             Offenders
             were
             frequently
             despised
             and
             disregarded
             ,
             therefore
             those
             holy
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             reinforce
             'em
             with
             
               temporal
               Sanctions
            
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             became
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             have
             given
             sufficient
             Instances
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             was
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             being
             subjected
             to
             him
             they
             are
             his
             Viceroys
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             do
             Reign
             and
             Govern
             by
             his
             Authority
             ;
             and
             since
             their
             Authority
             is
             his
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             accountable
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             imploy
             it
             for
             him
             in
             Ministring
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             
               his
               Church
            
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             when
             it
             is
             in
             their
             power
             to
             check
             a
             prevailing
             Schism
             or
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             wholsom
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             they
             refuse
             or
             neglect
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             doubtless
             answer
             to
             him
             from
             whom
             they
             received
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             who
             being
             himself
             the
             
               Supreme
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             constituted
             'em
             its
             Guardians
             and
             Nursing-Fathers
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             of
             those
             Ministries
             which
             Princes
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             his
             Church
             is
             to
             Chasten
             and
             Correct
             the
             irregular
             and
             disorderly
             Members
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             are
             Spiritual
             Rods
             and
             Corrections
             
             which
             Christ
             hath
             solely
             committed
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Government
             ,
             and
             which
             if
             men
             understood
             and
             considered
             the
             dire
             effects
             and
             consequences
             of
             'em
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             restrain
             and
             keep
             in
             awe
             the
             most
             obstinate
             Offenders
             ,
             yet
             when
             men
             are
             stupified
             in
             sin
             and
             do
             feel
             nothing
             but
             only
             what
             pains
             or
             pleases
             their
             bodies
             ,
             these
             Spiritual
             Corrections
             are
             insignificant
             to
             'em
             ,
             they
             being
             such
             as
             make
             no
             impression
             on
             their
             corporeal
             Senses
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             men
             are
             hardened
             in
             Schism
             or
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             will
             despise
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Rods
             ,
             as
             being
             confidently
             perswaded
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             justly
             applied
             to
             'em
             ,
             and
             that
             where
             they
             are
             applied
             unjustly
             they
             are
             only
             so
             many
             Spiritual
             scare-crows
             that
             can
             only
             threaten
             ,
             but
             not
             hurt
             'em
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             these
             cases
             the
             Secular
             Powers
             are
             obliged
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Subjection
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             second
             the
             Spiritual
             with
             the
             Temporal
             Rod
             ,
             and
             to
             awe
             such
             offenders
             with
             corporeal
             corrections
             as
             are
             fearless
             and
             insensible
             of
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             conformable
             hereunto
             hath
             been
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             good
             Kings
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             even
             from
             their
             first
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             innumerable
             Instances
             out
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ;
             for
             they
             not
             only
             made
             Laws
             inforc'd
             with
             temporal
             Penalties
             for
             the
             regulation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Laity
             ,
             not
             only
             commanded
             and
             obliged
             their
             Bishops
             in
             case
             of
             notorious
             neglect
             to
             execute
             the
             Church
             Censures
             on
             the
             Schismatical
             ,
             Heretical
             and
             disorderly
             of
             both
             sorts
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             found
             those
             Spiritual
             Executions
             ineffectual
             ,
             they
             very
             often
             seconded
             'em
             
             with
             temporal
             ,
             such
             as
             pecuniary
             mulcts
             ,
             Imprisonments
             and
             Banishments
             ;
             and
             though
             in
             the
             case
             of
             error
             and
             
               false
               belief
            
             they
             were
             always
             very
             tender
             and
             gentle
             ,
             yet
             whenever
             they
             found
             men
             
               busily
               propagating
            
             their
             Errors
             into
             Sects
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             to
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             ,
             they
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             restrain
             their
             petulancy
             with
             
               temporal
               Chastisements
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Vice-roys
             of
             our
             Saviour
             they
             are
             
               ex
               officio
            
             the
             conservators
             of
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             stand
             obliged
             to
             exert
             that
             Authority
             he
             hath
             devolved
             upon
             'em
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             its
             Unity
             and
             
               good
               Order
            
             ,
             which
             in
             many
             cases
             they
             can
             no
             otherwise
             do
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             restraining
             the
             Schismatical
             and
             disorderly
             with
             the
             terror
             of
             
               temporal
               corrections
            
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             in
             the
             Civil
             State
             they
             are
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               us
               for
               our
               good
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             
               do
               that
               which
               is
               evil
            
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             
               be
               affraid
               ,
               for
               they
               bear
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               ,
               Revengers
               to
               execute
               wrath
               upon
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             of
             those
             Ministries
             which
             Princes
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             to
             Christ's
             Church
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             
               good
               provision
            
             for
             the
             Decency
             of
             its
             Worship
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               convenient
               maintenance
            
             of
             its
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             to
             take
             care
             that
             it
             hath
             decent
             and
             commodious
             places
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             publick
             Celebration
             of
             its
             Worship
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             places
             be
             supplied
             with
             such
             Ornaments
             and
             Accommodations
             as
             are
             sutable
             to
             those
             
               venerable
               Solemnities
            
             that
             are
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             its
             Worship
             may
             not
             be
             exposed
             to
             contempt
             by
             
             the
             slovenliness
             and
             Barbarity
             of
             its
             outward
             appendages
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             clothing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             ought
             not
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             to
             be
             too
             Pompous
             and
             Gaudy
             ,
             that
             being
             naturally
             apt
             to
             distract
             and
             Carnalize
             the
             minds
             of
             its
             Votaries
             ,
             and
             to
             divert
             their
             attention
             from
             those
             spiritual
             exercises
             ,
             wherein
             the
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             its
             Worship
             consists
             ;
             so
             neither
             ought
             it
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             be
             sordid
             and
             nasty
             ,
             that
             being
             as
             naturally
             apt
             to
             prejudice
             and
             distaste
             men
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             in
             their
             minds
             a
             loathing
             and
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             furnishing
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             decent
             Places
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             do
             become
             the
             grave
             Solemnities
             of
             a
             
               spiritual
               Religion
            
             ,
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             Cost
             and
             Charge
             must
             necessarily
             belong
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             who
             alone
             can
             lay
             Rates
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             sole
             Command
             and
             disposal
             of
             the
             
               publick
               Purse
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             take
             care
             that
             such
             Religious
             Places
             and
             Ornaments
             be
             provided
             as
             the
             Decency
             and
             convenience
             of
             his
             Worship
             do
             require
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             of
             his
             Church
             they
             are
             under
             the
             
               same
               Obligation
            
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             that
             they
             whose
             Office
             it
             is
             to
             
               serve
               at
               the
               Altar
               should
               live
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             different
             stations
             and
             degrees
             wherein
             they
             are
             placed
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             neither
             be
             necessitated
             for
             a
             subsistence
             to
             involve
             themselves
             in
             
               secular
               affairs
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             neglect
             their
             
               spiritual
               Calling
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Burthen
             enough
             of
             all
             conscience
             for
             any
             one
             mans
             shoulders
             ,
             nor
             be
             tempted
             to
             
               base
               Compliances
            
             with
             the
             lusts
             of
             men
             and
             the
             iniquities
             of
             times
             for
             a
             maintenance
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             Religion
             
             it self
             may
             not
             be
             exposed
             to
             contempt
             through
             their
             wretched
             Poverty
             and
             indigence
             who
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             for
             want
             of
             a
             fair
             and
             honourable
             subsistence
             can
             never
             obtain
             Credit
             and
             Authority
             enough
             to
             do
             any
             considerable
             good
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             food
             and
             sustenance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             long
             flourish
             either
             in
             true
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             true
             Piety
             ,
             but
             must
             insensibly
             wither
             away
             ,
             and
             degenerate
             into
             Barbarity
             and
             Ignorance
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             if
             you
             consult
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             you
             will
             find
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             the
             practice
             of
             Pious
             Princes
             and
             Emperors
             to
             take
             care
             both
             for
             the
             erecting
             of
             decent
             and
             
               convenient
               Churches
            
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             Dominions
             for
             the
             Celebration
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             all
             the
             
               decent
               Accommodations
            
             and
             Ornaments
             that
             were
             proper
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             endowing
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             such
             
               honourable
               subsistences
            
             as
             becomes
             the
             Port
             and
             Dignity
             of
             their
             several
             Orders
             and
             Offices
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             did
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             stood
             obliged
             to
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             the
             Viceroys
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             
               foster
               Fathers
            
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             Relation
             to
             it
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             supply
             it
             with
             decent
             Raiment
             and
             convenient
             Food
             .
             And
             now
             having
             explained
             the
             subjection
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             shewn
             what
             those
             Ministries
             are
             which
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             Fourth
             and
             last
             sort
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             governs
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Spiritual
             or
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Governours
            
             ,
             in
             treating
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavor
             these
             three
             things
             :
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             To
             shew
             that
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             a
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             to
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shew
             in
             what
             hands
             this
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             is
             placed
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             shew
             what
             are
             the
             proper
             Ministries
             of
             this
             Government
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             Christ
             hath
             erected
             a
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             a
             regular
             and
             formed
             Society
             ,
             subsisting
             of
             it
             
               self
               ,
               distinct
            
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             have
             a
             
               distinct
               Government
            
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             Government
             is
             essentially
             included
             in
             the
             very
             notion
             of
             all
             regular
             Society
             ,
             which
             without
             Rule
             and
             Subjection
             is
             not
             a
             formed
             Society
             ,
             but
             a
             confused
             multitude
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             do
             we
             mean
             by
             a
             
               Humane
               Society
            
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             a
             company
             of
             men
             united
             together
             by
             such
             and
             such
             Laws
             and
             Regulations
             ?
             But
             how
             can
             any
             company
             of
             men
             be
             united
             by
             Laws
             ,
             without
             having
             in
             it
             some
             Governing
             Power
             to
             rule
             by
             those
             Laws
             ,
             and
             exact
             obedience
             to
             them
             ?
             So
             that
             we
             may
             as
             well
             suppose
             a
             compleat
             Body
             without
             a
             Head
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Regular
               Society
            
             without
             a
             Government
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             a
             
               Regular
               Society
            
             ,
             utterly
             distinct
             from
             all
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             is
             as
             evident
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             all
             along
             declares
             and
             Recognizes
             the
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             it
             is
             united
             ,
             to
             be
             Divine
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             superior
             to
             ,
             and
             independent
             upon
             all
             
               Civil
               Laws
            
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             which
             constitutes
             the
             Church
             be
             Divine
             Law
             and
             not
             Civil
             ,
             then
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             Divine
             and
             not
             Civil
             :
             for
             that
             which
             
             makes
             us
             Christians
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             makes
             us
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             makes
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Church
             makes
             the
             Church
             it self
             ;
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             Collection
             of
             all
             the
             parts
             together
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             are
             not
             made
             Christians
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             we
             made
             a
             Christian
             Church
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             were
             promulgated
             to
             the
             World
             long
             before
             there
             were
             any
             Laws
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             to
             found
             a
             Christian
             Church
             on
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             a
             Christian
             Church
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             together
             before
             ever
             it
             had
             the
             least
             favour
             or
             protection
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             .
             In
             all
             which
             time
             it
             subsisted
             apart
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             much
             a
             Church
             or
             
               Christian
               Society
            
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             now
             it
             is
             only
             a
             continued
             Succession
             of
             
               that
               Primitive
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             as
             
               distinct
               now
            
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             subsisted
             not
             only
             
               apart
               from
            
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             of
             all
             other
             Societies
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             in
             short
             therefore
             ,
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             founded
             on
             a
             Charter
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             by
             a
             Law
             that
             is
             utterly
             distinct
             from
             the
             Charters
             and
             Laws
             of
             all
             
               Civil
               Societies
            
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             it self
             is
             a
             
               distinct
               Society
            
             from
             them
             all
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             individuates
             any
             Society
             ,
             or
             makes
             it
             a
             distinct
             body
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             is
             the
             Charter
             or
             Law
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             founded
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             Pilate
             when
             he
             asked
             him
             whether
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             King
             indeed
             ,
             but
             that
             
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             though
             my
             Kingdom
             be
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             neither
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             it
             Humane
             but
             Divine
             ,
             nor
             the
             powers
             of
             it
             external
             but
             invisible
             ,
             nor
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             it
             temporal
             but
             Spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             whole
             therefore
             these
             two
             things
             are
             evident
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Government
             is
             Essential
             to
             formed
             and
             
               regular
               Societies
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             Nature
             and
             Constitution
             of
             it
             a
             formed
             and
             
               regular
               Society
               ,
               distinct
            
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             :
             from
             both
             which
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             have
             a
             
               distinct
               Government
            
             included
             in
             the
             very
             essence
             and
             being
             of
             it
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             besides
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             we
             frequently
             read
             of
             Spiritual
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Governors
             ,
             so
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             the
             Rulers
             that
             
               watch
               for
               our
               souls
            
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             injunction
             to
             obey
             and
             
               submit
               our selves
               to
               'em
            
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             in
             the
             7th
             .
             and
             24th
             .
             Verses
             ,
             and
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             The
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               Elders
               that
               Rule
               well
            
             who
             are
             to
             be
             
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               double
               Honour
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             Greek
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Overseer
             ,
             doth
             in
             Scripture
             always
             import
             ,
             a
             Ruler
             or
             Governour
             :
             Vid.
             Hammond
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             
             Note
             1.
             and
             therefore
             being
             applied
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             frequently
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             a
             certain
             Order
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             denote
             'em
             to
             be
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Governors
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             power
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
               Oversee
            
             ,
             and
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             the
             Church
             was
             derived
             to
             'em
             from
             Christ
             the
             
               Supreme
               
               Bishop
            
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             even
             by
             that
             Commission
             he
             gave
             'em
             ,
             John
             20.21
             .
             
               As
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             so
             I
             Commission
             you
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             in
             kind
             to
             Teach
             and
             Govern
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             I
             my self
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             as
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Pastor
             or
             Shepherd
             ,
             which
             name
             imports
             Authority
             to
             Govern
             his
             Flock
             (
             for
             so
             to
             feed
             and
             to
             rule
             are
             of
             the
             same
             significancy
             in
             Psalm●8
             ●8
             .
             72
             .
             and
             Philo
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Shepherds
             implyed
             Ruling
             and
             Governing
             Power
             )
             so
             they
             who
             were
             sent
             and
             Commission'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             are
             stil'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Overseers
             or
             
               Shepherds
               in
               the
               Flock
               ,
               to
               feed
               the
               Church
               of
            
             God
             ,
             Acts
             20.28
             .
             and
             they
             are
             elsewhere
             commanded
             to
             
               feed
               ;
               the
               Flock
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               oversight
               thereof
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.2
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Shepherds
             of
             Christs
             Flock
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             also
             the
             Stewards
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             they
             are
             constituted
             by
             him
             
               the
               Rulers
               of
               his
               Houshold
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               their
               portion
               of
               meat
               in
               due
               Season
               ,
               Luke
            
             12.42
             .
             and
             ,
             elsewhere
             they
             are
             called
             Governments
             or
             Governors
             ,
             (
             the
             Abstract
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             being
             put
             for
             the
             Concrete
             ;
             )
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             and
             their
             Authority
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               given
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             .
             and
             they
             a●e
             said
             to
             be
             our
             
               Rulers
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             by
             the
             Lords
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5.12
             .
             and
             as
             such
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               Rule
               with
               diligence
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.8
             .
             from
             all
             which
             it
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               formed
               Society
            
             subsisting
             of
             it self
             ,
             distinct
             from
             all
             other
             Societies
             ,
             under
             a
             
               distinct
               Rule
            
             and
             Government
             .
             But
             this
             I
             
             shall
             make
             yet
             more
             fully
             appear
             ▪
             when
             I
             come
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             several
             Ministries
             which
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             are
             obliged
             to
             render
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             at
             present
             to
             the
             Second
             thing
             proposed
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             inquire
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             
               this
               Government
               in
               what
               hands
               Christ
               hath
               placed
               it
               ;
               now
               the
               two
               main
               Rival
               forms
               of
               Church
               Government
               pretending
               to
               divine
               Institution
               are
               the
               Presbyterial
               and
               Episcopal
               ;
               the
               Presbyterial
               is
               that
               which
               is
               seated
               in
               an
               equality
               or
               parity
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               the
               Episcopal
               is
               that
               which
               is
               placed
               in
               a
               superior
               order
               of
               Church
               Officers
               ,
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               other
               Orders
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               are
               subject
               and
               subordinate
               :
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               form
               of
               Government
               instituted
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             the
             punctual
             conformity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             From
             our
             Saviours
             declared
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             practice
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             Episcopal
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             life-time
             instituted
             two
             
               distinct
               Orders
            
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             one
             superiour
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             seventy
             or
             seventy
             two
             Disciples
             ;
             for
             that
             these
             two
             were
             of
             
               distinct
               Orders
            
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             being
             always
             distinguished
             from
             one
             another
             and
             mentioned
             
             apart
             by
             different
             names
             and
             in
             different
             Ranks
             and
             Classes
             ;
             for
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             the
             Scripture
             mention
             the
             twelve
             and
             the
             seventy
             so
             distinctly
             as
             it
             every
             where
             doth
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             distinction
             in
             their
             Office
             and
             Employment
             ,
             for
             in
             Luke
             6.13
             .
             we
             are
             told
             that
             Christ
             
               called
               unto
               him
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               he
               chose
               twelve
               ,
               whom
               also
               be
               named
               Apostles
               ,
            
             and
             Mark
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               he
               called
               unto
               him
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               and
               ordained
               twelve
               that
               they
               should
               be
               with
               him
               and
               that
               he
               might
               send
               'em
               forth
               to
               Preach
               ,
            
             and
             what
             less
             can
             this
             imply
             than
             that
             the
             twelve
             were
             separated
             by
             this
             Call
             and
             Ordination
             of
             Christ
             to
             some
             distinct
             Office
             and
             Employment
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             twelve
             was
             superiour
             to
             that
             of
             the
             seventy
             ,
             is
             evident
             not
             only
             from
             their
             being
             still
             placed
             first
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             see
             Eph.
             4.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             in
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               God
               constituted
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               first
               Apostles
            
             wherein
             the
             Primary
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Office
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             from
             the
             particular
             care
             which
             Christ
             took
             of
             these
             twelve
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Disciples
             both
             in
             praying
             for
             and
             instructing
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             notorious
             instances
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             hence
             that
             their
             immediate
             Successors
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             Chosen
             out
             of
             the
             seventy
             ;
             for
             so
             Simeon
             the
             Son
             of
             Cleophas
             succeeded
             S.
             Iames
             at
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Philip
            
             S.
             Paul
             at
             
               Caesarea
               ,
               Clement
            
             S.
             Peter
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             seventy
             according
             to
             
               Dorotheus
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             succeeded
             the
             Apostles
             after
             their
             death
             in
             the
             Government
             
             of
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Matthias
             ,
             who
             as
             
               Eusebius
               Epiphanius
            
             and
             S.
             Ierom
             affirm
             ,
             was
             one
             of
             the
             seventy
             that
             was
             Chosen
             and
             Ordained
             by
             the
             other
             Apostles
             to
             
               succeed
               Iudas
            
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             Acts
             1.26
             .
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             superiour
             to
             the
             seventy
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             no
             advancement
             to
             the
             seventy
             to
             succeed
             'em
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             Superiority
             which
             they
             acquired
             by
             their
             Succession
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             inherent
             in
             the
             Apostles
             before
             they
             succeeded
             'em
             ;
             else
             how
             can
             they
             be
             said
             to
             succeed
             'em
             in
             it
             ?
             and
             if
             we
             suppose
             'em
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             the
             Apostles
             in
             Office
             before
             they
             succeeded
             'em
             ,
             it
             is
             nonsense
             to
             say
             they
             succeeded
             'em
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             a
             man
             be
             said
             to
             
               succeed
               another
            
             in
             any
             Office
             who
             is
             actually
             vested
             with
             the
             
               same
               Office
            
             before
             he
             succeeds
             him
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             seventy
             received
             no
             more
             power
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             than
             they
             had
             under
             'em
             ,
             they
             were
             
               as
               much
            
             Apostles
             before
             they
             succeeded
             'em
             ,
             as
             after
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             receive
             more
             power
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostles
             to
             whom
             they
             succeeded
             had
             more
             power
             than
             they
             before
             they
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             
               their
               Super●ours
            
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             can
             receive
             no
             more
             power
             by
             succeeding
             another
             in
             any
             Office
             ,
             than
             he
             to
             whom
             he
             succeeds
             had
             before
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               same
               Office.
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             the
             Apostles
             were
             superiour
             to
             the
             seventy
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             the
             seventy
             were
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Ministers
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ;
             for
             in
             Luke
             10.1
             .
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               after
               these
               things
               the
               Lord
               appointed
               other
               seventy
               also
               ,
               and
               sent
               'em
               two
               and
               two
               before
               his
               face
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             
             by
             this
             Mission
             of
             his
             they
             were
             authorized
             to
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             he
             tells
             'em
             ,
             Verse
             16.
             
               he
               that
               heareth
               you
               heareth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               despiseth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               me
               despiseth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             were
             
               his
               Authorized
               Ministers
            
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             was
             Gods
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             despising
             of
             him
             was
             a
             despising
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             sent
             ;
             so
             the
             despising
             of
             them
             was
             a
             despising
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             sent
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Mission
             we
             find
             'em
             acting
             as
             
               Authorized
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             so
             Ananias
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             'em
             ,
             Baptized
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts
            
             9.18
             .
             and
             Philip
             who
             was
             another
             Preached
             and
             Baptized
             at
             
               Samaria
               .
               Acts
            
             8.5
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             here
             are
             plainly
             two
             sorts
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             the
             one
             superiour
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             of
             our
             Saviours
             
               own
               Institution
            
             and
             appointment
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             
               his
               institution
            
             be
             still
             valid
             ,
             there
             must
             still
             be
             a
             superiority
             and
             subordination
             between
             the
             Officers
             and
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Government
             thereof
             must
             still
             be
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             some
             
               superiour
               Officers
            
             presiding
             and
             superintending
             over
             other
             inferiour
             ones
             .
             I
             know
             it
             is
             objected
             that
             
               this
               superiority
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             over
             the
             seventy
             was
             only
             in
             Office
             but
             not
             in
             Power
             or
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             is
             the
             Office
             that
             is
             the
             immediate
             Subject
             of
             the
             Power
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             ,
             whether
             superiority
             of
             Office
             must
             not
             necessarily
             include
             superiority
             in
             Power
             ;
             for
             Office
             without
             Power
             is
             an
             empty
             name
             that
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             and
             every
             degree
             of
             superiority
             of
             Office
             must
             be
             accompanied
             with
             Power
             to
             exert
             it self
             in
             Acts
             of
             
             superiority
             ;
             otherwise
             't
             will
             be
             utterly
             in
             vain
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             So
             that
             either
             the
             superiority
             of
             the
             Apostolick
             Office
             over
             other
             Church-Offices
             must
             be
             void
             and
             insignificant
             ,
             or
             it
             must
             have
             a
             proportionable
             superiority
             of
             power
             over
             'em
             inseparably
             inherent
             in
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             farther
             objected
             ,
             that
             supposing
             the
             Apostolate
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             the
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             in
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             temporary
             ,
             it
             being
             instituted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             subservience
             to
             the
             
               present
               exigence
            
             and
             necessity
             of
             things
             ,
             without
             any
             intention
             of
             deriving
             it
             down
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             continued
             Succession
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             said
             without
             so
             much
             as
             a
             plausible
             colour
             of
             reason
             ;
             for
             they
             allow
             both
             that
             our
             Saviour
             instituted
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             institution
             he
             never
             gave
             the
             least
             intimation
             to
             the
             World
             that
             he
             intended
             it
             only
             for
             a
             
               certain
               season
            
             .
             Now
             if
             men
             will
             presume
             to
             declare
             Christs
             
               Institutions
               Temporary
            
             ,
             without
             producing
             the
             
               least
               intimation
            
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             designed
             'em
             ,
             they
             may
             with
             the
             same
             warrant
             repeal
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             even
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             will
             lie
             as
             much
             at
             their
             mercy
             as
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Order
            
             ,
             which
             unless
             they
             can
             prove
             it
             repealed
             by
             the
             same
             authority
             which
             established
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             prescribe
             to
             all
             Ages
             and
             Nations
             ;
             for
             the
             obligations
             of
             divine
             Commands
             are
             dissolvable
             only
             by
             divine
             countermands
             ;
             and
             for
             men
             to
             declare
             any
             divine
             Institution
             void
             before
             God
             hath
             so
             declared
             it
             ;
             is
             to
             over-rule
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             by
             their
             own
             arrogant
             Presumptions
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Institution
             be
             mutable
             in
             it
             self
             ,
             yet
             the
             
             form
             and
             obligation
             of
             it
             is
             mutable
             only
             by
             the
             authority
             which
             made
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             God
             hath
             not
             declared
             that
             he
             instituted
             it
             for
             perpetuity
             ,
             yet
             till
             he
             declares
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             must
             bind
             for
             perpetuity
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             institution
             of
             it
             be
             not
             apparently
             altered
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             in
             the
             case
             under
             debate
             ,
             there
             being
             the
             very
             
               same
               reasons
            
             for
             a
             superiority
             and
             subordination
             between
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             now
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             when
             our
             Saviour
             
               first
               appointed
            
             and
             instituted
             it
             .
             Until
             therefore
             they
             can
             shew
             either
             that
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             institution
             is
             ceast
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             institution
             it
             self
             is
             repeal'd
             by
             some
             other
             Law
             ;
             (
             neither
             of
             which
             was
             ever
             yet
             pretended
             ,
             )
             they
             may
             as
             reasonably
             dispence
             with
             most
             of
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             are
             no
             more
             declared
             perpetual
             than
             this
             )
             as
             with
             this
             of
             superiority
             and
             subjection
             among
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             form
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Episcopal
             ,
             is
             evident
             also
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             pursuant
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             exercise
             that
             superiority
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             which
             their
             Office
             gave
             'em
             over
             their
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             also
             derived
             it
             down
             with
             their
             Office
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             our
             Saviours
             institution
             of
             this
             superiour
             Office
             of
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             
               temporary
               expedient
            
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               standing
               form
            
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             ,
             to
             be
             handed
             down
             to
             all
             
               succeeding
               Generations
            
             :
             for
             though
             during
             our
             Saviours
             abode
             upon
             Earth
             and
             sometime
             after
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             
             number
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             confined
             to
             twelve
             ,
             yet
             when
             afterwards
             ,
             thro
             their
             Ministry
             the
             Church
             was
             spread
             and
             dilated
             not
             only
             through
             Iudea
             ,
             but
             into
             the
             Gentile
             Nations
             ,
             they
             added
             to
             their
             number
             several
             
               other
               Apostles
            
             to
             whom
             they
             communicated
             the
             
               same
               Office
            
             and
             Degree
             of
             superiority
             over
             the
             other
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             had
             communicated
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             so
             
               Eusebius
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             11.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             besides
             the
             twelve
             there
             were
             many
             
               other
               Apostles
            
             in
             that
             Age
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             twelve
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             give
             three
             or
             four
             instances
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             that
             of
             S.
             Iames
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             though
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             (
             for
             in
             that
             number
             there
             were
             but
             two
             
               Iameses
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Alpheus
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             was
             he
             ,
             whom
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             the
             
               Lords
               Brother
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             reckons
             him
             apart
             from
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.5
             ,
             6.7
             .
             )
             is
             yet
             stiled
             an
             Apostle
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             
               but
               other
               Apostles
               saw
               I
               none
               save
            
             James
             
               the
               Lords
               Brother
            
             .
             And
             S.
             Ierom
             in
             his
             Comment
             on
             Isaiah
             stiles
             Iames
             the
             
               thirteenth
               Apostle
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             first
             that
             was
             made
             an
             Apostle
             after
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             merely
             a
             nominal
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             actually
             endowed
             with
             Apostolical
             Power
             and
             Superiority
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             :
             from
             Scripture
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Iames
             was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             preheminence
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             Council
             that
             was
             held
             there
             we
             find
             him
             giving
             a
             discisive
             Sentence
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             for
             after
             there
             
             had
             been
             
               much
               disputing
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             7.
             and
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             S.
             Barnabas
             had
             declared
             their
             Judgment
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.13
             .
             S.
             Iames
             after
             a
             short
             Preface
             thus
             delivers
             himself
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               my
               Sentence
               is
               that
               we
               trouble
               not
               them
               which
               from
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               turned
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             and
             this
             Sentence
             of
             his
             determines
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             final
             end
             to
             all
             farther
             debate
             ,
             which
             plainly
             argues
             his
             great
             authority
             and
             preheminence
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Again
             Acts
             21.17
             ,
             18.
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             when
             S.
             Paul
             and
             his
             company
             
               were
               come
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               received
               him
               gladly
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               next
               day
               following
            
             Paul
             
               went
               in
               with
               them
               unto
            
             James
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
               were
               present
               .
            
             Now
             for
             what
             other
             reason
             should
             Paul
             go
             in
             to
             Iames
             more
             especially
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             other
             account
             should
             all
             the
             Elders
             be
             present
             with
             Iames
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             a
             person
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               note
            
             and
             figure
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             in
             all
             probability
             S.
             Paul
             mentions
             Iames
             before
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             a
             meeting
             he
             had
             with
             them
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             because
             though
             Peter
             and
             Iohn
             were
             two
             of
             the
             Principal
             of
             the
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             S.
             Iames
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             of
             that
             number
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             he
             had
             the
             Priority
             of
             them
             both
             ;
             now
             considering
             that
             S.
             Iames
             is
             called
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             Preference
             he
             had
             in
             all
             these
             instances
             above
             the
             other
             Apostles
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             least
             highly
             probable
             that
             he
             was
             peculiarly
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             but
             if
             to
             all
             this
             evidence
             we
             add
             the
             most
             early
             Testimonies
             of
             Christian
             Antiquity
             ,
             we
             shall
             advance
             the
             Probability
             to
             a
             Demonstration
             ;
             
             for
             by
             the
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             S.
             Iames
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             so
             Hegesippus
             ,
             who
             lived
             very
             near
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Iames
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             called
             by
             all
             men
             
               the
               Iust
            
             ,
             received
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               vid.
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             23.
             so
             also
             S.
             Clement
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               Iames
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             after
             the
             Assumption
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             men
             that
             were
             most
             in
             favour
             with
             him
             ,
             did
             not
             contend
             for
             the
             Honour
             ,
             but
             chose
             Iames
             the
             Just
             to
             be
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constistitutions
            
             that
             pass
             under
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             Clement
             ,
             (
             which
             though
             not
             so
             ancient
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             yet
             are
             doubtless
             of
             very
             early
             Antiquity
             )
             the
             Apostles
             are
             brought
             in
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             
               Concerning
               those
               that
               were
               ordained
               by
               us
               Bishops
               in
               our
               life
               time
               ,
               we
               signifie
               to
               you
               that
               they
               were
               these
               ,
               Iames
               the
               Brother
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               Ordained
               by
               us
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             &c.
             so
             also
             S.
             
               Ierom.
               de
               script
               .
               Eccles.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             Passion
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             was
             ordained
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             S.
             Cyril
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             most
             Authentick
             Witness
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             it
             ,
             calls
             Saint
             
               Iames
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               Catech.
            
             16.
             
             To
             all
             which
             we
             have
             the
             concurrent
             Testimonies
             of
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             S.
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Epiphanius
            
             ,
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             others
             ;
             and
             S.
             Ignatius
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             
               immediate
               Disciple
            
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             makes
             S.
             Stephen
             to
             be
             a
             Deacon
             of
             S.
             
               Iames
               ,
               Ep.
               ad
               Trall
            
             .
             and
             therefore
             since
             Stephen
             was
             a
             Deacon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             S.
             Iames
             ,
             
             whose
             Deacon
             he
             was
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             account
             therefore
             S.
             Iames
             is
             called
             an
             Apostle
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             by
             being
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             since
             it
             is
             apparent
             he
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostleship
             was
             at
             first
             confined
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             otherwise
             become
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             than
             by
             deriving
             the
             Apostleship
             from
             some
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             that
             Apostleship
             ,
             which
             he
             derived
             from
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             was
             only
             
               Episcopal
               Superiority
            
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             it
             hence
             necessarily
             follows
             that
             the
             Episcopacy
             was
             the
             Apostleship
             derived
             and
             communicated
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Communicating
             their
             Apostolick
             Superiority
             to
             others
             is
             Epaphroditus
             ,
             who
             in
             Phil.
             2.25
             .
             is
             stiled
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             
               Philippians
               ,
               But
               I
               suppose
               it
               necessary
               to
               send
               to
               you
               Epaphroditus
               my
               Brother
               and
               companion
               in
               labour
               ,
               and
               fellow
               souldier
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               your
               Apostle
               :
            
             for
             so
             S.
             
               Ierom
               Com.
            
             Gal.
             1.19
             .
             
               Paulatim
               tempore
               precedente
               &
               alii
               ab
               his
               quos
               Dominus
               elegerat
               ,
               Ordinati
               sunt
               Apostoli
               sicut
               ille
               ad
               Philippenses
               sermo
               declarat
               dicens
               necessarium
               existimavi
               Epaphroditum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             degrees
             in
             process
             of
             time
             others
             were
             ordained
             Apostles
             by
             those
             whom
             our
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             ,
             as
             that
             passage
             to
             the
             Philippians
             shews
             ,
             
               I
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               send
               unto
               you
               Epaphroditus
               your
               Apostle
               .
            
             And
             Theodoret
             upon
             the
             place
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             he
             is
             here
             called
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             
               Philippians
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             was
             intrusted
             
             with
             Episcopal
             Government
             as
             being
             their
             Bishop
             ;
             so
             that
             here
             you
             see
             Epaphroditus
             is
             made
             an
             Apostle
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostleship
             consists
             in
             being
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Philippi
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             instance
             is
             that
             of
             Titus
             and
             some
             others
             with
             him
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.23
             .
             
               Whether
               any
               do
               inquire
               of
            
             Titus
             ,
             
               he
               is
               my
               partner
               and
               fellow
               helper
               concerning
               you
               :
               or
               our
               Brethren
               be
               inquired
               of
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             are
             not
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               of
               the
               Churches
            
             merely
             as
             they
             were
             the
             Messengers
             of
             the
             liberality
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             not
             those
             Churches
             ,
             but
             S.
             Paul
             that
             sent
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             therefore
             since
             they
             were
             not
             Apostles
             in
             relation
             to
             those
             Churches
             whose
             liberality
             they
             carried
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             relation
             to
             some
             particular
             Churches
             over
             which
             they
             had
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ;
             and
             that
             Titus
             had
             this
             Authority
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             ,
             is
             evident
             both
             from
             S.
             Pauls
             Epistle
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             :
             As
             for
             Saint
             Pauls
             Epistle
             ,
             there
             are
             sundry
             passages
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             plainly
             speak
             him
             to
             be
             vested
             with
             Apostolical
             Superiority
             over
             that
             Church
             ;
             so
             Chap.
             1.
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               this
               cause
               left
               I
               thee
               in
            
             Crete
             
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               set
               things
               in
               order
               that
               are
               wanting
               ,
               and
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               as
               I
               have
               appointed
               thee
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             here
             gives
             him
             the
             supreme
             judgment
             of
             things
             that
             were
             wanting
             ,
             with
             an
             absolute
             power
             to
             reform
             and
             correct
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             demonstration
             of
             his
             Superiority
             in
             that
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             Authorizes
             him
             to
             
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
            
             ,
             and
             whether
             these
             Elders
             were
             Bishops
             or
             Presbyters
             
             is
             of
             very
             little
             consequence
             as
             to
             the
             present
             debate
             ;
             for
             first
             it
             is
             of
             undoubted
             certainty
             that
             there
             were
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             ,
             before
             Titus
             was
             left
             there
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             evident
             that
             those
             Presbyters
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
            
             ,
             as
             Titus
             had
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             what
             needed
             S.
             Paul
             to
             have
             left
             Titus
             there
             for
             that
             purpose
             ?
             What
             need
             he
             have
             left
             Titus
             there
             with
             a
             
               new
               power
            
             to
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             before
             him
             had
             sufficient
             power
             to
             do
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             Presbyters
             had
             before
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             in
             them
             ,
             this
             new
             power
             of
             Titus's
             would
             have
             been
             not
             only
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             mischievous
             ;
             it
             would
             have
             look'd
             like
             an
             invasion
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             for
             S.
             Paul
             to
             restrain
             Ordination
             to
             Titus
             ,
             if
             before
             him
             it
             had
             been
             common
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Presbytery
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             have
             rather
             proved
             an
             occasion
             of
             strife
             and
             contention
             than
             an
             expedient
             of
             peace
             and
             
               good
               order
            
             .
             From
             hence
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Titus
             had
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             which
             the
             Presbyters
             there
             before
             him
             
               had
               not
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Power
             of
             his
             extended
             not
             only
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             
               good
               Order
            
             and
             the
             Ordaining
             of
             Elders
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             
               rebuking
               with
               all
               authority
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             correcting
             obstinate
             offenders
             with
             the
             spiritual
             Rod
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             chap.
             2.
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             taking
             cognisance
             of
             Heretical
             Pravity
             ,
             so
             as
             first
             
               to
               admonish
               Hereticks
            
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             Pertinacy
             to
             reject
             them
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             vers
             .
             10.
             from
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Apostolate
             of
             Titus
             consisted
             in
             his
             Ecclesiastical
             Superiority
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             same
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             that
             the
             first
             Apostles
             
             themselves
             had
             in
             the
             several
             Churches
             that
             were
             planted
             by
             them
             .
             And
             accordingly
             he
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             so
             
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             affirms
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             have
             received
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Crete
             .
             So
             also
             Theodoret.
             in
             
               Argum.
               Ep.
               ad
               Tit.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             ordained
             by
             S.
             Paul
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             S.
             Ierom
             ,
             and
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             .
             This
             Episcopal
             Authority
             therefore
             which
             S.
             Paul
             gave
             Titus
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             is
             another
             plain
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             making
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             deriving
             to
             others
             their
             
               Apostolick
               Power
            
             and
             Superiority
             over
             particular
             Churches
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             Instance
             I
             shall
             give
             is
             that
             of
             Timothy
             ,
             who
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             S.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             Episcopal
             Authority
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             over
             the
             Laity
             to
             
               command
               and
               teach
               'em
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.11
             .
             to
             receive
             Widows
             into
             the
             Churches
             Service
             or
             reject
             and
             refuse
             'em
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.4.9.16
             .
             and
             to
             oblige
             the
             Women
             to
             go
             modestly
             in
             their
             Apparel
             and
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             but
             also
             over
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             that
             sutable
             provision
             should
             be
             made
             for
             'em
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             that
             none
             should
             be
             admitted
             a
             Deacon
             till
             after
             competent
             trial
             ,
             nor
             Ordained
             an
             Elder
             ,
             till
             after
             he
             had
             well
             acquitted
             himself
             in
             the
             Deaconship
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.10.13
             .
             to
             exercise
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             over
             'em
             ,
             to
             receive
             Accusations
             against
             'em
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             found
             'em
             guilty
             to
             put
             'em
             to
             
             open
             shame
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             and
             S.
             Paul
             charges
             him
             to
             exercise
             this
             his
             Jurisdiction
             
               without
               preferring
               one
               before
               another
               ,
               and
               without
               partiality
               ,
               ibid.
               ver
               .
            
             21.
             which
             if
             he
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             over
             'em
             ,
             had
             been
             very
             impertinent
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             had
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             
               Clergy
               concredited
            
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             had
             he
             also
             the
             Authority
             of
             Ordaining
             'em
             ;
             for
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             which
             S.
             Paul
             gives
             him
             that
             necessary
             rule
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             
               Lay
               hands
               suddenly
               on
               no
               man
               ,
               neither
               be
               partaker
               of
               other
               mens
               sins
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             Authority
             of
             his
             in
             the
             Ephesian
             Church
             over
             both
             the
             Laity
             and
             Clergy
             was
             given
             by
             S.
             Paul
             for
             a
             
               standing
               form
            
             of
             Government
             there
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             conferred
             on
             him
             after
             the
             Presbytery
             was
             formed
             and
             setled
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             for
             in
             planting
             and
             cultivating
             this
             large
             and
             
               populous
               Church
            
             which
             extended
             it self
             over
             all
             the
             Proconsular
             Asia
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             had
             laboured
             for
             three
             years
             together
             with
             incredible
             diligence
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             much
             longer
             time
             than
             he
             spent
             in
             any
             other
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             this
             time
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             had
             not
             only
             constituted
             a
             Presbytery
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             but
             also
             reduced
             it
             to
             much
             greater
             perfection
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             the
             constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             a
             pattern
             to
             all
             other
             Churches
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Government
             which
             he
             had
             now
             at
             last
             established
             in
             it
             was
             such
             as
             he
             intended
             should
             
               continue
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             a
             
               single
               Person
            
             presiding
             over
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             .
             And
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             Authority
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             Epistles
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Antiquity
             ;
             for
             so
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             tells
             us
             
             
               he
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Province
            
             or
             Diocess
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             the
             Anonimous
             Author
             of
             his
             life
             in
             Photius
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               the
               first
               that
               acted
               as
               Bishop
               in
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               was
               Ordained
               and
               Enthroned
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Metropolis
               of
            
             Ephesus
             
               by
               the
               great
            
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Chalcedon
             twenty
             seven
             Bishops
             are
             said
             to
             have
             succeeded
             in
             that
             Chair
             from
             Timothy
             who
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Chrysostom
             Hom.
             15.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             .
             tells
             us
             
               that
               it
               is
               manifest
            
             Timothy
             
               was
               intrusted
               with
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               rather
               with
               a
               whole
               Nation
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               that
               of
            
             Asia
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             is
             stiled
             by
             Theodoret
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Timothy
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Asiatiques
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             name
             no
             more
             of
             the
             great
             numbers
             of
             Authorities
             that
             might
             be
             cited
             )
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Constitutions
            
             we
             are
             expresly
             told
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               Ordained
               Bishop
            
             of
             Ephesus
             by
             S.
             Paul.
             This
             therefore
             is
             another
             evident
             instance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             deriving
             down
             their
             Apostolick
             Authority
             .
             Other
             instances
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             look
             upon
             our
             Saviours
             institution
             of
             a
             superiour
             Order
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ,
             as
             a
             temporary
             thing
             that
             was
             to
             expire
             with
             'em
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               standing
               Model
            
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             ,
             since
             they
             derived
             to
             others
             that
             superiority
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             which
             he
             communicated
             to
             them
             .
             For
             from
             all
             these
             instances
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             both
             that
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Office
            
             did
             not
             expire
             with
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             but
             was
             transferred
             by
             'em
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             the
             Episcopacy
             was
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             
               Apostolical
               Office
            
             derived
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             their
             successors
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Language
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Bishops
             
             are
             generally
             stiled
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             which
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             assigned
             but
             that
             they
             succeeded
             in
             the
             
               Apostolical
               superiority
            
             .
             Thus
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             S.
             
               Iames
               ,
               Epaphroditus
               ,
               Titus
            
             ,
             and
             Timothy
             are
             stiled
             Apostles
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Writers
             ;
             Clemens
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             who
             was
             a
             Disciple
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             Clemens
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             vid.
             
               Clem.
               Alex.
               Strom.
               lib.
            
             4.
             and
             Ignatius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Apostle
             and
             Bishop
             by
             S.
             Chrysostom
             ;
             and
             Thaddaeus
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             b●
             S.
             Thomas
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             Edessa
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             also
             S.
             Mark
             and
             S.
             Luke
             by
             Epiphanius
             ;
             and
             Theodoret
             lays
             it
             down
             for
             a
             general
             rule
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             whom
             we
             now
             call
             Bishops
             were
             anciently
             called
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             in
             process
             of
             time
             the
             name
             of
             Apostle
             was
             left
             to
             them
             who
             were
             more
             strictly
             Apostles
             (
             viz.
             the
             Twelve
             )
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             was
             restrained
             to
             those
             who
             were
             anciently
             called
             Apostles
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             proceeding
             upon
             the
             express
             institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             found
             a
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             you
             see
             to
             plead
             for
             a
             superiority
             and
             subordination
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             ;
             since
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             only
             Ordain
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             in
             the
             several
             Churches
             they
             planted
             ,
             but
             also
             Apostles
             or
             Bishops
             to
             preside
             over
             'em
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Ordaining
             of
             Presbyters
             be
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Presbyter
             (
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             themselves
             contend
             it
             is
             )
             why
             should
             
             not
             their
             Ordaining
             Bishops
             also
             be
             as
             good
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ?
             If
             either
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             why
             not
             both
             ?
             if
             not
             both
             ,
             why
             either
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             argue
             a
             
               perpetual
               power
            
             of
             Ordination
             in
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             Ordination
             of
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             for
             instance
             (
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             ,
             
               Vide
               Ius
               Divin
            
             .
             p.
             159.167
             .
             )
             if
             the
             Office
             they
             were
             Ordained
             to
             were
             not
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             perpetual
             ,
             then
             so
             is
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             nothing
             different
             from
             that
             which
             they
             exercised
             in
             their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             III.
             That
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             Episcopal
             ,
             is
             evident
             also
             from
             the
             Universal
             Conformity
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             thereunto
             .
             It
             is
             objected
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             that
             though
             our
             Saviour
             indeed
             Instituted
             a
             
               superior
               Order
            
             of
             Church
             Officers
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Twelve
             Apostles
             to
             precide
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             Govern
             his
             Church
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             an
             
               extraordinary
               Commission
            
             which
             he
             never
             intended
             they
             should
             derive
             down
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             
               perpetual
               Model
            
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             was
             limited
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             expire
             with
             '
             em
             .
             Now
             that
             it
             was
             not
             limited
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             evident
             ,
             since
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             the
             Astles
             derived
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             without
             violating
             their
             trust
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             appropriated
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             allowed
             either
             that
             they
             proceeded
             irregularly
             in
             transferring
             their
             superiority
             to
             others
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             Commission
             did
             impower
             them
             to
             transfer
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             appear
             not
             only
             that
             they
             
               might
               transfer
            
             it
             to
             some
             for
             the
             Government
             
             of
             some
             Churches
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Commission
             (
             of
             which
             the
             above
             cited
             instances
             are
             a
             full
             demonstration
             )
             but
             also
             that
             they
             Universally
             transferred
             it
             to
             others
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             either
             they
             mistook
             the
             intent
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Commission
             ,
             or
             the
             intent
             of
             it
             was
             to
             impower
             'em
             to
             transfer
             it
             unversally
             as
             a
             standing
             and
             perpetual
             Form
             of
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             if
             they
             understood
             the
             intendment
             of
             their
             own
             Commission
             (
             as
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             did
             being
             
               guided
               by
               the
               Spirit
               into
               all
               Truth
            
             )
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             would
             never
             have
             communicated
             their
             
               Apostolick
               Superiority
            
             to
             any
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             our
             Saviours
             intention
             when
             he
             Commissioned
             'em
             to
             Authorize
             'em
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             did
             communicate
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             our
             Saviours
             intention
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             now
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             to
             some
             they
             did
             communicate
             it
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             some
             Churches
             ,
             as
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             for
             instance
             ,
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             was
             our
             
               Saviours
               intention
            
             that
             they
             should
             communicate
             it
             to
             some
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             if
             it
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             communicate
             it
             universally
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             
               all
               other
            
             Churches
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             our
             
               Saviours
               intention
            
             they
             should
             communicate
             it
             as
             an
             
               universal
               form
            
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             Now
             whether
             they
             did
             communicate
             it
             universally
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             about
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             decidable
             only
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             most
             competent
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             competent
             witness
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Christian
               
               Church
            
             in
             the
             Ages
             next
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             Church
             attests
             with
             one
             
               universal
               consent
            
             the
             
               universal
               derivation
            
             of
             a
             
               Superiour
               Order
            
             of
             Ecclesiastick
             Officers
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             preside
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             And
             some
             Christian
             Writers
             we
             have
             who
             were
             living
             in
             the
             very
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             were
             their
             immediate
             Scholars
             and
             Disciples
             ;
             others
             again
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             their
             days
             and
             were
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             others
             who
             immediately
             succeeded
             these
             :
             from
             all
             which
             we
             have
             ample
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             
               continued
               Succession
            
             of
             this
             
               superiour
               Order
            
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             first
             derived
             it
             .
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             produce
             some
             few
             instances
             out
             of
             an
             infinite
             number
             that
             might
             be
             given
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             sort
             are
             S.
             Clement
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             S.
             Ignatius
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             S.
             Clement
             ,
             who
             as
             Frenaeus
             tells
             us
             ,
             saw
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             
               conversed
               familiarly
            
             with
             'em
             ,
             makes
             mention
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             of
             three
             Orders
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             whom
             he
             calls
             
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               Levites
               ,
            
             which
             words
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             understood
             than
             of
             the
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Presbyter
            
             and
             the
             Deacons
             :
             S.
             Ignatius
             who
             was
             the
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             life-time
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             is
             so
             full
             and
             express
             in
             all
             those
             six
             Epistles
             he
             wrote
             on
             the
             way
             to
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             for
             the
             derivation
             of
             this
             
               superiour
               Order
            
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             adversaries
             of
             this
             Order
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             evade
             him
             but
             by
             condemning
             those
             Epistles
             for
             Counterfeits
             ;
             from
             which
             injurious
             sentence
             they
             have
             of
             late
             been
             so
             triumphantly
             vindicated
             by
             a
             
               Learned
               Pen
            
             of
             
             our
             own
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             say
             no
             man
             of
             Learning
             for
             the
             future
             will
             so
             far
             expose
             the
             Reputation
             of
             his
             Understanding
             and
             Modesty
             as
             to
             call
             'em
             in
             question
             again
             .
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             Epistles
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             not
             only
             distinguishes
             the
             Clergy
             into
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
            
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             but
             strictly
             injoyns
             the
             two
             latter
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Laicks
             to
             be
             Dutiful
             and
             Obedient
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             particularly
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Trallians
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Bishop
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Presbytery
               but
               a
               sacred
               Constitution
               of
               Counsellors
               and
               Assessors
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               Deacons
               but
               imitators
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               to
               the
               Bishop
               as
               he
               was
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             as
             he
             every
             where
             enjoyns
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishops
             as
             to
             the
             supreme
             Order
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               so
               many
               as
               belong
               to
               Christ
               are
               united
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               many
               as
               depart
               from
               him
               and
               his
               Communion
               ,
               and
               associate
               themselves
               with
               the
               accursed
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               it
               highly
               became
               them
               to
               obey
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               contradict
               him
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               terrible
               thing
               to
               contradict
               him
               ,
               because
               in
               so
               doing
               you
               do
               not
               so
               much
               despise
               him
               who
               is
               visible
               as
               the
               invisible
               God
               who
               will
               not
               be
               despised
               ,
               for
               his
               promotion
               is
               not
               from
               men
               but
               from
               God.
            
             And
             several
             of
             his
             Cotemporary
             Bishops
             he
             mentions
             by
             name
             ,
             
               viz.
               Onesimus
            
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Policarp
            
             of
             the
             
               Smyrnians
               ,
               Polybius
            
             of
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             and
             Damas
             of
             the
             Magnesians
             ,
             and
             still
             as
             he
             mentions
             them
             he
             highly
             commends
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             for
             their
             obedience
             to
             them
             .
             So
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Magnesians
               ,
               Having
               been
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               see
               you
               by
               your
               worthy
               Bishop
            
             Damas
             ,
             
               and
               your
               worthy
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             viz.
             Bassus
             ,
             and
             Apollinus
             ,
             and
             Zotion
             
               your
               Deacon
               ,
               whom
               I
               cannot
               but
               commend
               for
               his
               obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               —
               you
               ought
               not
               to
               contemn
               the
               youth
               of
               your
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               to
               pay
               him
               all
               veneration
               (
               as
               I
               know
               your
               holy
               Presbyters
               do
               )
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               Let
               us
               be
               careful
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               do
               not
               oppose
               the
               Bishop
               as
               we
               would
               be
               obedient
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               observe
               the
               silence
               of
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               let
               him
               reverence
               him
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               for
               every
               one
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Family
               appoints
               to
               be
               his
               Steward
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               receive
               him
               as
               the
               Master
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               evident
               we
               ought
               to
               respect
               the
               Bishop
               as
               our
               Lord
               himself
               :
            
             from
             whence
             I
             infer
             first
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             writing
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             above
             eight
             or
             nine
             years
             after
             the
             decease
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             there
             were
             Bishops
             every
             where
             constituted
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             he
             not
             only
             mentions
             several
             Churches
             that
             had
             Bishops
             actually
             presiding
             over
             them
             ,
             but
             declares
             Bishops
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Ordination
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             according
             to
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             promotion
             not
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Trallians
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             
               obey
               their
               Bishop
               as
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
            
             in
             which
             he
             necessarily
             supposes
             Bishops
             to
             be
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               He
               who
               is
               within
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             within
             
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               is
               clean
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               He
               is
               without
               the
               Altar
               who
               doth
               any
               thing
               without
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             and
             if
             any
             Christian
             acting
             without
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             &c.
             was
             without
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             no
             Community
             of
             Christians
             that
             did
             so
             could
             be
             esteemed
             a
             part
             or
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             Primitive
             Age
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             a
             
               Divine
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             and
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             very
             Constitution
             of
             Churches
             ;
             we
             may
             from
             hence
             justly
             conclude
             that
             there
             were
             then
             no
             Churches
             without
             them
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             hence
             also
             infer
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             were
             Bishops
             in
             this
             early
             Age
             presiding
             over
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             at
             least
             received
             their
             
               Episcopal
               Orders
               immediately
            
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             at
             the
             time
             when
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             Ignatius
             himself
             had
             been
             above
             forty
             years
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             sundry
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             living
             ;
             and
             therefore
             considering
             the
             singular
             Eminence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             being
             immediately
             planted
             by
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Iesus
             first
             received
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ;
             and
             considering
             also
             that
             it
             was
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             Ordain
             Elders
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             they
             planted
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             probable
             that
             he
             received
             his
             Ordination
             immediately
             from
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             so
             S.
             
               Chrysostom
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Savil.
               p.
            
             499.
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             admire
             Ignatius
             for
             that
             he
             
             was
             accounted
             worthy
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Dignity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             but
             
               because
               he
               obtained
               his
               dignity
               from
               those
               holy
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               hands
               of
               the
               blessed
               Apostles
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Polycarp
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             of
             whom
             Ignatius
             makes
             honourable
             mention
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             would
             ever
             have
             so
             universally
             admitted
             of
             Bishops
             as
             it
             is
             apparent
             they
             did
             in
             Ignatius's
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             were
             living
             ,
             had
             not
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             derived
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             
               Apostles
               immediately
            
             ;
             and
             considering
             how
             much
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             survived
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             reverenced
             to
             the
             last
             through
             all
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             what
             likelihood
             is
             there
             that
             those
             very
             Churches
             should
             so
             far
             contemn
             both
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             were
             living
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             a
             new
             order
             of
             men
             without
             their
             Authority
             ,
             to
             Oversee
             and
             Govern
             them
             ?
             but
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             the
             Apostles
             did
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             Ordain
             
               several
               Bishops
            
             to
             preside
             over
             several
             Churches
             ,
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             if
             any
             credit
             may
             be
             given
             to
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             ,
             which
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             ordained
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             Bishop
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
               Caius
            
             of
             
               Thessalonica
               ,
               Archyppus
            
             of
             
               Colosse
               ,
               Onesimus
            
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Antipas
            
             of
             
               Pergamus
               ,
               Euphroditus
            
             of
             
               Philippi
               ,
               Crescens
            
             of
             the
             
               Gauls
               ,
               Erastus
            
             of
             
               Macedonia
               ,
               Trophimus
            
             of
             
               Arles
               ,
               Iason
            
             of
             
               Tarsus
               ,
               Titus
            
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Onisiphorus
            
             of
             
               Colophon
               ,
               Quartus
            
             of
             
               Berytus
               ,
               Paul
            
             the
             Proconsul
             of
             Narbona
             .
             Vid.
             Bishop
             Tailor
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             Sect.
             18.
             
             But
             then
             thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             from
             hence
             I
             also
             infer
             ,
             That
             
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Age
             were
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Superiour
             Order
             to
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ;
             for
             Ignatius
             not
             only
             enjoyns
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             to
             obey
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             also
             presses
             them
             thereunto
             by
             the
             
               Command
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             if
             by
             
               Christs
               Command
            
             they
             were
             to
             obey
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             by
             
               Christs
               Institution
            
             their
             Bishops
             were
             their
             Superiours
             .
             Thus
             much
             therefore
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Ignatius
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             Bishops
             were
             universally
             admitted
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             derived
             their
             Authority
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Authority
             they
             were
             Superiour
             to
             all
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Officers
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             all
             we
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             proceed
             to
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             next
             Age
             ,
             who
             conversed
             with
             those
             that
             were
             Conversant
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             which
             number
             are
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Hegesippus
               ,
               Dionysius
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             and
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             133.
             which
             is
             not
             above
             twenty
             five
             years
             after
             the
             death
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             .
             This
             Writer
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             Christianity
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Antoninus
             ,
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             President
             ,
             or
             
               presiding
               Ecclesiastick
            
             in
             the
             Mother
             Church
             ,
             who
             did
             there
             Consecrate
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Deacons
             to
             distribute
             it
             to
             such
             as
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             to
             such
             as
             were
             absent
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             receive
             the
             Charities
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             dispose
             and
             manage
             the
             Stock
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             was
             the
             Bishops
             Title
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             so
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             was
             
               Iustin
               Martyrs
            
             Cotemporary
             ,
             uses
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             promiscuously
             stiling
             Publius
             Bishop
             of
             Athens
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             President
             ,
             and
             Quadratus
             his
             Successor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             
               vid.
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Next
             after
             him
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Hegesippus
             ,
             who
             as
             S.
             
               Ierom
               de
               script
               .
               Eccles.
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             lived
             very
             near
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             he
             wrote
             five
             Books
             of
             Commentaries
             ,
             some
             fragments
             of
             which
             are
             preserved
             in
             Eusebius
             his
             History
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             not
             only
             makes
             mention
             of
             several
             Bishops
             with
             whom
             he
             conversed
             in
             his
             Journey
             from
             Iudea
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             Primas
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             of
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Soter
            
             ,
             and
             Elutherius
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             successively
             ,
             but
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             
               Iames
               the
               Iust
            
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             had
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             ,
             
               Simeon
               Cleophae
            
             was
             made
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             of
             the
             Kindred
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               vid.
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Not
             long
             after
             him
             Dionysius
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             makes
             mention
             in
             several
             Epistles
             of
             several
             Bishops
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             Publius
             ,
             and
             Quadratus
             ,
             successive
             Bishops
             of
             Athens
             ,
             of
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             of
             Philip
             Bishop
             of
             Gortyna
             in
             Crete
             ,
             of
             Palma
             Bishop
             of
             Amastris
             in
             Pontus
             ,
             of
             Pinytus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Gnossians
             ,
             and
             of
             Soter
             Bishop
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               vid.
               Euseb
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             23.
             
             About
             the
             same
             time
             lived
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             himself
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Florinus
             ,
             had
             often
             seen
             Polycarp
             the
             Disciple
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               did
               very
               well
               remember
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               behaviour
               when
               he
               discoursed
               to
               
               the
               Multitude
               the
               intimate
               conversation
               he
               had
               with
               S.
            
             John
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               who
               had
               seen
               our
               Lord.
            
             And
             from
             him
             we
             have
             this
             express
             Testimony
             concerning
             the
             matter
             in
             debate
             ,
             
               We
               can
               reckon
               up
               those
               who
               were
               Ordained
               Bishops
               by
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               who
               they
               were
               that
               succeeded
               them
               even
               down
               to
               our
               times
               —
               for
               the
               Apostles
               would
               have
               them
               to
               be
               in
               all
               things
               perfect
               and
               unreprovable
               whom
               they
               left
               to
               be
               their
               Successors
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               delivered
               their
               Apostolick
               Authority
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Eleven
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             by
             name
             ,
             beginning
             from
             Linus
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             tells
             us
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             
               Paul
               Episcopatum
               administrandae
               Ecclesiae
               tradiderunt
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               delivered
               the
               Episcopal
               power
               of
               Governing
               that
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             ending
             with
             Elutherius
             who
             was
             the
             twelfth
             ▪
             and
             did
             then
             actually
             preside
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Bishops
             in
             this
             Age
             was
             meant
             such
             as
             presided
             over
             Presbyters
             as
             well
             as
             Laicks
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             demonstration
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             makes
             ,
             who
             was
             Irenaeus
             his
             Cotemporary
             ,
             between
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Strom.
             6.
             
               i.
               e.
               the
               Processes
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             —
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             was
             not
             honoured
             with
             the
             
               first
               Seat
            
             ,
             or
             placed
             in
             the
             
               first
               Class
            
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             Orders
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             then
             there
             was
             an
             Order
             above
             the
             
               Presbytery
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             whom
             presently
             after
             he
             mentions
             as
             the
             first
             Order
             of
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             And
             that
             passage
             which
             Eusebius
             quotes
             from
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lately
             published
             ,
             
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             that
             in
             his
             time
             Bishops
             were
             look'd
             on
             as
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             S.
             Iohn
             returned
             from
             Patmos
             to
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             visited
             the
             neighbouring
             Provinces
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               partly
               that
               he
               might
               ordain
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               partly
               that
               he
               might
               set
               apart
               such
               for
               the
               Clergy
               as
               were
               pointed
               out
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             ,
             in
             Clement's
             time
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             S.
             Iohn's
             too
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             were
             a
             distinct
             Order
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             .
             Thus
             both
             in
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Age
            
             ,
             and
             that
             succeeding
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             abundant
             Testimony
             of
             the
             derivation
             of
             the
             superiority
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Order
            
             from
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             next
             Age
             we
             have
             the
             concurrent
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Origen
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             this
             Apostolick
             superiority
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             derivation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             but
             we
             need
             not
             cite
             their
             words
             ,
             it
             being
             granted
             by
             the
             most
             learned
             Advocates
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Government
             that
             for
             several
             years
             before
             these
             Fathers
             ,
             viz.
             about
             the
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
             140.
             the
             Episcopacy
             was
             every
             where
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             a
             superiority
             over
             the
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Orders
             ,
             yet
             they
             left
             none
             behind
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             that
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             Church
             was
             every
             where
             governed
             by
             a
             
               Common
               Council
            
             of
             Presbyters
             ;
             but
             this
             Form
             of
             Government
             being
             found
             
             inconvenient
             ,
             as
             giving
             too
             much
             occasion
             for
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             ,
             it
             was
             at
             last
             universally
             agreed
             upon
             that
             
               one
               Presbyter
            
             should
             be
             chosen
             out
             to
             preside
             over
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Episcopacy
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             cite
             that
             famous
             passage
             of
             S.
             
               Ierom
               ,
               Antequam
               Diaboli
               instinctu
            
             ,
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               Before
               such
               time
               as
               through
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               Devil
               divisions
               in
               Religion
               began
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               among
               the
               People
               ,
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollo
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
            
             Cephas
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               were
               Governed
               by
               Common
               Councils
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               every
               Presbyter
               reckoning
               such
               as
               he
               baptized
               to
               be
               his
               and
               not
               Christs
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               over
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               one
               from
               among
               the
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               chosen
               and
               set
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               should
               belong
               all
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               seeds
               of
               Schisms
               might
               be
               destroyed
            
             ;
             which
             universal
             Decree
             ,
             as
             they
             guess
             ,
             was
             made
             about
             the
             year
             140.
             
             Now
             not
             to
             dispute
             with
             them
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             passage
             ,
             but
             allowing
             it
             to
             bear
             their
             sense
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             one
             who
             lived
             long
             after
             the
             afore-cited
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             
               less
               capable
            
             of
             attesting
             so
             early
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             ;
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             above-cited
             were
             such
             as
             lived
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             lived
             in
             their
             days
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             certainly
             these
             were
             much
             
               more
               competent
            
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             than
             S.
             Ierom
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             born
             till
             about
             the
             year
             330.
             almost
             one
             hundred
             years
             after
             Origen
             the
             latest
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Clemens
             the
             earliest
             of
             the
             above-cited
             Witnesses
             ;
             
             and
             certainly
             to
             prefer
             the
             Authority
             of
             
               one
               single
            
             Witness
             ,
             who
             lived
             so
             
               long
               after
            
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             to
             the
             unanimous
             attestations
             of
             so
             many
             earlier
             Witnesses
             ,
             is
             both
             immodest
             and
             irrational
             .
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             S.
             Ierom
             was
             a
             witness
             in
             his
             
               own
               cause
            
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             men
             of
             his
             warmth
             and
             passion
             are
             too
             too
             apt
             to
             exceed
             the
             limits
             of
             truth
             ;
             for
             the
             design
             of
             that
             passage
             was
             to
             curb
             the
             insolence
             of
             some
             Pragmatical
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             would
             needs
             advance
             themselves
             above
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             which
             Saint
             Ierom
             ,
             being
             a
             Presbyter
             himself
             ,
             takes
             in
             high
             disdain
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             of
             men
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             concerns
             are
             at
             stake
             ,
             bends
             the
             stick
             too
             much
             t'other
             way
             ,
             and
             depresses
             the
             Deacons
             too
             low
             ,
             and
             advances
             the
             Presbyters
             too
             high
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             III.
             In
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             not
             Biassed
             by
             partiality
             to
             his
             
               own
               Order
            
             ,
             he
             talks
             at
             a
             quite
             different
             rate
             ;
             so
             in
             Dial.
             advers
             .
             
               Luciferian
               :
               dost
               thou
               ask
               why
               one
               that
               is
               not
               Baptized
               by
               the
               Bishop
               doth
               not
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               why
               it
               proceeds
               from
               hence
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               descended
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Where
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             places
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             Ep.
             1.
             
               ad
               Heliodor
            
             .
             speaking
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             time
             ,
             
               they
               stand
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               place
               of
            
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               place
               of
            
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             in
             Psal.
             45.16
             .
             
               Now
               because
               the
               Apostles
               are
               gone
               from
               the
               World
               thou
               hast
               instead
               of
               those
               their
               Sons
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               thy
               Fathers
               because
               thou
               art
               Governed
               by
               'em
               :
            
             and
             Ep.
             
               ad
               Nepot
               .
               What
            
             Aaron
             
               and
               his
               Sons
               were
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               the
               Bishops
               and
               the
               Presbyters
               
               are
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             as
             Aaron
             by
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             was
             superiour
             to
             his
             Sons
             the
             Priests
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Bishop
             above
             his
             Presbyters
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             as
             plain
             contradictions
             to
             that
             famous
             passage
             of
             his
             (
             understanding
             it
             as
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               do
            
             )
             as
             one
             proposition
             can
             be
             to
             another
             :
             and
             whether
             is
             a
             man
             more
             to
             be
             credited
             when
             he
             speaks
             without
             Bias
             or
             Partiality
             ,
             or
             when
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             
               own
               cause
            
             and
             under
             the
             influence
             of
             his
             
               own
               Interest
            
             ?
          
           
             VI.
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Decree
             of
             which
             S.
             Ierom
             here
             speaks
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             translated
             from
             a
             
               Common
               Council
            
             of
             Presbyters
             to
             a
             single
             Bishop
             ,
             must
             according
             to
             his
             own
             words
             be
             Apostolick
             ,
             and
             consequently
             much
             earlier
             than
             the
             Presbyterians
             will
             allow
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             made
             at
             that
             time
             when
             it
             was
             said
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             
               I
               am
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               I
               am
               of
            
             Apollos
             ,
             
               and
               I
               of
               Cephas
            
             ;
             and
             this
             as
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             said
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             Decree
             must
             be
             made
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             S.
             Ierome
             did
             mean
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             elsewhere
             assured
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             for
             so
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Eccles.
               Script
            
             .
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               immediately
               after
               the
               ascension
               of
               our
               Lord
               S.
            
             James
             
               was
               Ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Timothy
             
               by
               S.
            
             Paul
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             Titus
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Crete
             ,
             and
             Polycarp
             
               by
               S.
            
             John
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrna
             .
             So
             that
             either
             he
             must
             here
             expresly
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Decree
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             must
             have
             been
             made
             
               immediately
               after
               the
               Ascension
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             be
             a
             
               Decree
               Apostolick
            
             .
          
           
             V.
             It
             is
             yet
             farther
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             if
             any
             such
             Decree
             ,
             of
             changing
             the
             Church
             Government
             
             from
             Presbyterial
             to
             Episcopal
             ,
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             it
             is
             strange
             we
             should
             not
             find
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             made
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             about
             the
             year
             ,
             140.
             it
             is
             as
             strange
             we
             should
             have
             no
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             for
             an
             
               universal
               Change
            
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             one
             kind
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             vast
             moment
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             Apostles
             made
             a
             Decree
             concerning
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             doubtless
             have
             been
             very
             solicitous
             to
             publish
             it
             through
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             transmitted
             down
             to
             Posterity
             some
             standing
             record
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             doing
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             given
             us
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             it
             in
             all
             their
             Writings
             :
             And
             had
             it
             been
             made
             afterwards
             about
             the
             year
             140.
             to
             be
             sure
             all
             
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             would
             have
             rung
             of
             such
             a
             publick
             and
             
               important
               alteration
            
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             you
             see
             both
             Clemens
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             that
             period
             ,
             testifie
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             Governed
             in
             their
             time
             by
             a
             Common
             Council
             of
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Bishops
               ;
               Hegesyppus
               ,
               Irenaeus
            
             ,
             and
             Dionysius
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             period
             are
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             notice
             of
             any
             such
             Decree
             of
             alteration
             ,
             that
             they
             testifie
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             Irenaeus
             who
             gives
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishops
             from
             S.
             Peter
             down
             to
             the
             time
             when
             he
             himself
             was
             at
             Rome
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             know
             who
             they
             were
             that
             succeeded
             from
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             us
             to
             know
             who
             succeeded
             from
             Arch-Bishop
             Whitgift
             in
             the
             Chair
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             
             he
             being
             no
             farther
             distant
             from
             the
             one
             than
             we
             are
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             though
             through
             the
             Ambiguity
             or
             defect
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             some
             Churches
             ,
             this
             succession
             be
             not
             equally
             clear
             in
             all
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             most
             
               eminent
               Churches
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               Rome
               ,
               Antioch
            
             ,
             and
             Alexandria
             ,
             the
             
               successions
               are
               as
               clear
            
             as
             any
             thing
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             conclude
             what
             was
             the
             Government
             of
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             not
             known
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             find
             was
             the
             Government
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ,
             than
             to
             question
             those
             Ecclesiastical
             Records
             that
             are
             preserved
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             ?
             for
             though
             we
             do
             not
             find
             in
             all
             Churches
             an
             exact
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             their
             Bishops
             ;
             yet
             we
             cannot
             produce
             any
             one
             instance
             in
             any
             one
             ancient
             Church
             of
             any
             
               other
               form
            
             of
             Government
             than
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             as
             well
             question
             whether
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             an
             ancient
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Monarchs
             are
             defective
             as
             to
             their
             Names
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             Succession
             ,
             as
             whether
             there
             was
             ever
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             a
             
               Primitive
               Episcopacy
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Records
             of
             several
             Churches
             are
             defective
             as
             to
             the
             Names
             and
             Successions
             of
             their
             Bishops
             :
             Since
             therefore
             this
             Story
             of
             S.
             Ieroms
             universal
             Decree
             is
             not
             only
             altogether
             unattested
             ,
             but
             also
             directly
             contradictory
             to
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             reasonably
             look
             upon
             it
             otherwise
             than
             as
             a
             mere
             figment
             of
             his
             own
             fancy
             ?
             especially
             considering
          
           
             VI.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             How
             odiously
             this
             conceit
             of
             his
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             
             his
             Apostles
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             devolving
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             Common
             Councils
             of
             Presbyters
             was
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             sundry
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             ;
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Church
             afterwards
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             dissolve
             those
             Presbyteries
             and
             introduce
             Episcopacy
             in
             their
             Room
             ;
             and
             this
             S.
             Ierom
             approves
             as
             a
             very
             wise
             and
             prudent
             action
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               depends
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               High-Priest
            
             or
             Bishop
             ,
             
               to
               whom
               if
               there
               were
               not
               given
               by
               all
               supreme
               Authority
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               as
               many
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Churches
               as
               there
               are
               Priests
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             the
             Church
             continued
             under
             that
             Government
             which
             the
             Apostles
             left
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             unavoidably
             have
             been
             
               torn
               in
               pieces
            
             with
             endless
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             either
             the
             Apostles
             were
             very
             imprudent
             in
             not
             foreseeing
             this
             ,
             or
             very
             neglective
             in
             not
             preventing
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             not
             the
             after-age
             taken
             care
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             by
             erecting
             a
             wiser-form
             of
             Government
             than
             they
             left
             ,
             the
             Church
             had
             infallibly
             run
             to
             ruin
             .
             This
             is
             the
             unavoidable
             consequence
             of
             S.
             Ieroms
             Hypothesis
             ;
             which
             therefore
             I
             can
             look
             upon
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             a
             mere
             device
             of
             his
             own
             brain
             snatched
             up
             in
             hast
             to
             defend
             his
             Order
             against
             the
             Insolence
             of
             those
             Factious
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             flew
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             being
             removed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             main
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             only
             considerable
             Objection
             against
             the
             
               universal
               conformity
            
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Government
             ,
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             credit
             may
             be
             given
             either
             to
             those
             Writers
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             
               Apostolick
               age
            
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             
             who
             immediately
             succeeded
             'em
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             unanimous
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             the
             Episcopacy
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             the
             
               Apostolick
               superiority
            
             derived
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             a
             continued
             succession
             from
             one
             Generation
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             to
             reject
             their
             Testimony
             is
             not
             only
             very
             unreasonable
             (
             there
             being
             at
             least
             as
             much
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             reject
             all
             ancient
             History
             )
             but
             also
             of
             very
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             since
             't
             is
             from
             thence
             that
             we
             derive
             the
             very
             Canon
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             may
             as
             well
             reject
             it
             in
             this
             instance
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             
               rightful
               Government
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             Episcopal
             ,
             is
             evident
             also
             from
             our
             Saviours
             declared
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Primitive
             practice
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             viz.
             in
             those
             seven
             Epistles
             which
             he
             sent
             by
             S.
             Iohn
             to
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             directs
             particularly
             to
             the
             seven
             Angels
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             whom
             he
             not
             only
             stiles
             
               the
               seven
               Stars
               in
               his
               own
               right
               hand
            
             or
             the
             seven
             lights
             of
             those
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             Vid.
             Rev.
             1.20
             .
             and
             Rev.
             2.1
             .
             but
             in
             every
             Epistle
             particularly
             owns
             'em
             for
             his
             Angels
             or
             Messengers
             :
             if
             therefore
             we
             can
             prove
             that
             these
             seven
             Angels
             were
             at
             that
             time
             the
             seven
             Bishops
             that
             presided
             over
             both
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             of
             those
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             an
             unanswerable
             instance
             of
             our
             Saviours
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             .
             In
             order
             therefore
             to
             the
             clearing
             this
             matter
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             single
             persons
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             persons
             of
             great
             Authority
             in
             those
             Churches
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             the
             Presidents
             or
             Bish●ps
             of
             those
             Churches
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             single
             Persons
             ,
             is
             evident
             because
             they
             are
             all
             along
             mentioned
             as
             such
             ;
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Epistles
             they
             are
             all
             along
             addrest
             to
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ;
             
               I
               know
               thy
               works
               and
               thy
               labour
               ,
               nevertheless
               I
               have
               a
               few
               things
               against
               thee
               ,
               remember
               whence
               thou
               art
               fallen
               ,
               repent
               ,
               and
               do
               thy
               first
               works
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             writes
             to
             'em
             as
             to
             single
             persons
             :
             It
             is
             true
             what
             he
             writes
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             writes
             not
             only
             to
             them
             personally
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             People
             under
             their
             Government
             and
             inspection
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sometimes
             he
             mentions
             the
             People
             Plurally
             ;
             so
             Chap.
             2.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               The
               Devil
               shall
               cast
               some
               of
               you
               into
               Prison
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ver
             .
             13.
             and
             ver
             .
             23.
             but
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             arguing
             that
             these
             Angels
             were
             not
             single
             persons
             ,
             that
             it
             argues
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             since
             if
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             there
             be
             assigned
             why
             our
             Saviour
             should
             not
             mention
             them
             plurally
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             is
             objected
             that
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             is
             mentioned
             
               Plurally
               .
               Chap.
            
             2.
             ver
             .
             24.
             
               but
               unto
               you
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
            
             where
             by
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             supposed
             must
             be
             meant
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
            
             ,
             the
             People
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             ancient
             Greek
             Manuscripts
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             at
             S.
             Iames's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             and
             is
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             words
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               but
               unto
               you
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
            
             or
             
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               you
               at
               Thyatira
               ,
            
             which
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             those
             of
             Thyatira
             that
             had
             been
             
             seduced
             into
             the
             Sect
             of
             Iezebel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Angel
             who
             is
             all
             along
             mentioned
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             wherefore
             had
             he
             not
             been
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             no
             account
             can
             be
             given
             why
             he
             should
             be
             mentioned
             singly
             ,
             and
             
               the
               rest
               of
               Thyatira
            
             Plurally
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             these
             single
             persons
             were
             of
             great
             Authority
             in
             those
             Churches
             is
             evident
             not
             only
             by
             that
             honourable
             title
             of
             Angel
             ,
             that
             is
             given
             them
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shews
             them
             to
             be
             persons
             of
             Office
             and
             Eminence
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             our
             Saviours
             directing
             his
             Epistles
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             communicated
             by
             them
             to
             their
             several
             Churches
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             that
             authority
             which
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             exercised
             there
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Angels
             of
             Pergamus
             and
             Thyatira
             ought
             to
             have
             exercised
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             :
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Angel
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             is
             commended
             for
             
               trying
               them
               which
               said
               they
               were
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               ,
            
             and
             discovering
             them
             to
             be
             liars
             ,
             which
             words
             plainly
             denote
             a
             
               Iuridical
               Trial
            
             and
             Conviction
             of
             some
             person
             or
             persons
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             but
             upon
             examination
             were
             found
             to
             be
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             :
             and
             then
             as
             for
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Pergamus
             ,
             he
             is
             blamed
             for
             having
             in
             his
             Church
             
               those
               that
               held
               the
               Doctrine
               of
            
             Balaam
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             ;
             which
             plainly
             shews
             that
             he
             had
             power
             to
             remedy
             it
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             have
             been
             justly
             blamed
             for
             suffering
             them
             ?
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             blamed
             for
             
               suffering
               the
               woman
            
             Jezebel
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             prevent
             ,
             unless
             we
             suppose
             him
             to
             have
             Authority
             
             to
             eject
             her
             and
             her
             Followers
             .
             But
             then
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             That
             these
             single
             persons
             were
             the
             Presidents
             or
             Bishops
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             from
             the
             most
             
               Primitive
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             the
             Anonymus
             Tract
             of
             Timothy's
             Martyrdom
             recorded
             in
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Pat.
               n.
            
             244.
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             when
             S.
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             returned
             from
             his
             Exile
             in
             Patmos
             ,
             which
             was
             two
             or
             three
             years
             after
             he
             wrote
             his
             Revelations
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               that
               being
               assisted
               with
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               seven
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               he
               assumed
               to
               himself
               the
               government
               of
               it
               .
            
             Now
             that
             these
             seven
             Bishops
             were
             the
             same
             with
             those
             seven
             Angels
             he
             wrote
             to
             in
             his
             Revelations
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             all
             those
             seven
             Churches
             in
             which
             those
             seven
             Angels
             presided
             ,
             lay
             within
             the
             Circuit
             of
             the
             Lydian
             or
             
               Proconsular
               Asia
            
             ,
             of
             which
             Ephesus
             was
             the
             Metropolis
             ;
             and
             therefore
             who
             else
             can
             we
             so
             fairly
             suppose
             these
             seven
             Bishops
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             governed
             the
             Province
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             as
             the
             seven
             Angels
             of
             those
             seven
             Churches
             which
             were
             all
             of
             them
             within
             that
             Province
             ?
             and
             S.
             Austin
             expresly
             calls
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             the
             
               Proepositus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Ep.
             162.
             and
             speaking
             of
             those
             seven
             Angels
             ,
             he
             stiles
             them
             
               Episcopi
               sive
               praepositi
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Governours
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               Comment
               .
               in
               Revel
               .
            
             so
             also
             the
             Commentaries
             under
             the
             name
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             referring
             to
             these
             Angels
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
               c.
            
             11.
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             those
             
               Angels
               he
               means
               the
               Bishops
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             is
             most
             indubitably
             evident
             of
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             in
             particular
             ,
             who
             could
             be
             
             no
             other
             than
             S.
             Polycarp
             ,
             who
             was
             most
             certainly
             made
             Bishop
             of
             Smyrna
             some
             years
             before
             the
             writing
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             continued
             Bishop
             of
             it
             a
             great
             many
             years
             after
             ;
             for
             so
             Ignatius
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             Cotemporary
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             stiles
             him
             
               Polycarp
               your
               Bishop
            
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             exhorts
             his
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Laity
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             Irenaeus
             who
             
               personally
               knew
            
             him
             hath
             this
             passage
             concerning
             him
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Polycarpus
               was
               not
               only
               instructed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               only
               converse
               with
               many
               of
               those
               who
               had
               seen
               our
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Apostles
               who
               were
               in
            
             Asia
             ,
             
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             and
             in
             their
             Encyclical
             Epistle
             of
             his
             Martyrdom
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             stile
             him
             
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               of
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             ibid.
             So
             also
             Polycrates
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             was
             thirty
             eight
             years
             old
             when
             Polycarp
             suffered
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               Bishop
               and
               Martyr
               in
            
             Smyrna
             ,
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             24.
             
             And
             the
             same
             is
             attested
             by
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               Eusebius
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Ierom
             ,
             and
             indeed
             by
             all
             Ecclesiastick
             antiquity
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             these
             Angels
             ,
             to
             whom
             S.
             Iohn
             writes
             ,
             was
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             whereof
             he
             stiles
             him
             the
             Angel
             ,
             and
             since
             one
             was
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             all
             were
             so
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             
               very
               near
            
             ,
             if
             not
             at
             the
             
               very
               time
            
             when
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             we
             have
             certain
             accounts
             that
             there
             were
             Bishops
             actually
             presiding
             in
             these
             seven
             Churches
             .
             So
             within
             twelve
             years
             after
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             ,
             Ignatius
             ,
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             makes
             mention
             of
             Onesimus
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             whom
             he
             exhorts
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             Presbyters
             and
             Deacons
             
             as
             Laity
             ,
             to
             obey
             .
             That
             there
             was
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Philadelphia
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             from
             Ignatius
             his
             Epistle
             to
             that
             Church
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             name
             him
             ;
             and
             about
             the
             same
             time
             Carpus
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Thyatira
             as
             the
             ancient
             Roman
             Martyrology
             testifies
             ,
             and
             Segasis
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             Vid.
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             25.
             
             And
             Melito
             Bishop
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             ibid.
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Pergamus
               Paraeus
            
             in
             his
             Commentary
             on
             Chap.
             2.
             of
             the
             Revelations
             proves
             out
             of
             
               Aretas
               Caesariensis
            
             that
             
               Antipas
               that
               faithful
               Martyr
            
             mentioned
             ,
             Rev.
             2.13
             .
             was
             Bishop
             of
             it
             immediately
             before
             the
             Angel
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             whom
             S.
             Iohn
             wrote
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             Angel
             was
             one
             Gaius
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             proves
             out
             of
             Clemens
             immediately
             succeeded
             Antipas
             in
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             .
             Since
             therefore
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             at
             the
             writing
             these
             Epistles
             to
             these
             seven
             Churches
             there
             was
             a
             Bishop
             actually
             presiding
             in
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             the
             same
             time
             there
             were
             Bishops
             presiding
             also
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             colour
             of
             Reason
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             those
             Churches
             had
             Bishops
             in
             them
             when
             S.
             Iohn
             wrote
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             those
             Bishops
             being
             the
             Governours
             of
             those
             Churches
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             charge
             of
             them
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             were
             those
             very
             Angels
             whom
             S.
             Iohn
             wrote
             to
             ,
             because
             he
             all
             along
             writes
             to
             them
             as
             to
             those
             who
             were
             the
             Overseers
             and
             Governours
             of
             their
             respective
             Churches
             ;
             and
             if
             those
             Angels
             were
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             in
             them
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             allows
             and
             approves
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             ,
             since
             he
             not
             only
             dignifies
             them
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             calls
             them
             
               stars
               in
               his
               own
               right
               hand
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             therefore
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             our
             Saviours
             own
             institution
             ,
             seconded
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             his
             Apostles
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             succeeded
             by
             the
             Conformity
             of
             all
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             Conformity
             of
             theirs
             authorized
             by
             the
             
               express
               approbation
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             be
             a
             sufficient
             argument
             of
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             any
             form
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Episcopal
             form
             ,
             which
             hath
             all
             these
             things
             you
             see
             to
             plead
             for
             it self
             ,
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             and
             Ordination
             .
             Having
             thus
             shewn
             at
             large
             what
             that
             Ecclesiastick
             or
             
               spiritual
               Government
            
             is
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             I
             proceed
          
           
             Thirdly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             To
             shew
             what
             are
             the
             proper
             Ministries
             of
             this
             Government
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             
               inferiour
               Officers
            
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             .
             First
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             together
             with
             the
             inferiour
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             1.
             
             To
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             :
             2.
             
             To
             administer
             the
             Evangelical
             Sacraments
             :
             3.
             
             To
             offer
             up
             the
             Publick
             Prayers
             and
             Intercessions
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             I.
             To
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             
               Ministerial
               Act
            
             mentioned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Commission
             which
             he
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostles
             declare
             ,
             Acts
             6.2.4
             .
             that
             preaching
             the
             Word
             was
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             imployments
             appertaining
             to
             their
             Office
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             never
             was
             restrained
             to
             their
             Office
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             the
             seventy
             Disciples
             also
             
             were
             Commissioned
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             10.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             Philip
             also
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             Lucius
             of
             Cyrene
             ,
             who
             were
             
               no
               Apostles
            
             ,
             did
             yet
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             Apostles
             there
             were
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Teachers
            
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             for
             the
             Office
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             none
             were
             ever
             admitted
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             
               immediate
               Commission
            
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             by
             
               Apostolick
               Ordination
            
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             immediate
             
               Miraculous
               Unction
            
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             inspired
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             enabled
             freely
             and
             readily
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             study
             of
             their
             own
             to
             explain
             ,
             and
             prove
             ,
             and
             apply
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             their
             Hearers
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             own
             or
             other
             Languages
             ,
             as
             occasion
             required
             ;
             which
             gift
             was
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               the
               gift
               of
               utterance
            
             ;
             and
             it
             being
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             publick
             benefit
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             very
             bestowing
             it
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             other
             Ordination
             ,
             )
             was
             an
             
               immediate
               Mission
            
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             only
             they
             who
             pretended
             to
             it
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             such
             as
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             vid.
             1
             Cor.
             12.10
             .
             compared
             with
             1
             Cor.
             14.29
             .
             and
             if
             upon
             that
             trial
             their
             pretence
             was
             found
             real
             ,
             they
             were
             owned
             and
             received
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             as
             
               authorized
               Preachers
            
             sent
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             upon
             this
             
               extraordinary
               Mission
            
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             those
             
               extraordinary
               Offices
            
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             were
             founded
             ,
             both
             which
             included
             Authority
             
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             therefore
             upon
             the
             Cessation
             of
             this
             
               extraordinary
               Mission
            
             those
             
               Offices
               ceased
            
             immediately
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             depending
             wholly
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             none
             were
             ever
             admitted
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             by
             
               ordinary
               Mission
            
             and
             Ordination
             from
             the
             Apostolate
             derived
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             though
             there
             are
             some
             very
             early
             instances
             of
             learned
             Lay-men
             that
             were
             admitted
             to
             preach
             upon
             some
             emergent
             occasions
             ,
             and
             upon
             special
             license
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             can
             there
             no
             one
             instance
             be
             produced
             of
             any
             that
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             without
             Episcopal
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             of
             the
             Ministries
             Common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             with
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             ,
             is
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             the
             
               Commission
               of
               Baptiz●ing
               all
               Nations
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             of
             
               doing
               this
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             consecrating
             and
             administring
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             )
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             :
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             this
             Ministry
             was
             not
             so
             confined
             to
             the
             Apostolick
             Order
             ,
             as
             that
             none
             but
             they
             were
             allowed
             to
             exercise
             it
             ;
             for
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             Philip
             and
             Ananias
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             Apostles
             ,
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             S.
             Peter
             commanded
             the
             Brethren
             with
             him
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             
               no
               Apostles
            
             neither
             ,
             )
             to
             Baptize
             those
             Gentile
             Converts
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             ,
             Acts
             10.48
             .
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             when
             those
             three
             thousand
             Souls
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             were
             all
             Baptized
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             there
             were
             a
             great
             many
             
               other
               Baptizers
            
             besides
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             that
             passage
             
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             baptized
             none
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             of
             his
             own
             planting
             ,
             except
             
               Crispus
               ,
               Gaius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Stephanus
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             had
             converted
             men
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             they
             generally
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             baptized
             by
             the
             
               inferiour
               Ministers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             attended
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             for
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             holy
             Eucharist
             ,
             though
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             present
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtless
             ordinarily
             performed
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             considering
             how
             fast
             Christianity
             encreased
             ,
             and
             how
             frequently
             Christians
             did
             then
             partake
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Apostles
             could
             be
             present
             in
             all
             places
             where
             it
             was
             administred
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             that
             they
             could
             consecrate
             it
             in
             
               every
               particular
            
             Congregation
             :
             For
             though
             it
             was
             a
             very
             early
             Custom
             for
             the
             Bishop
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Elements
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             then
             send
             them
             abroad
             to
             be
             administred
             in
             several
             others
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             only
             upon
             special
             occasions
             :
             but
             ordinarily
             they
             were
             consecrated
             in
             the
             same
             places
             where
             they
             were
             administred
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             places
             it
             was
             impossible
             either
             for
             the
             Apostles
             at
             first
             ,
             or
             after
             them
             for
             their
             Successors
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             present
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Consecration
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Administration
             was
             ordinarily
             performed
             by
             the
             
               inferiour
               Presbyters
            
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Bishops
             .
             But
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             none
             were
             ever
             allowed
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             but
             either
             a
             Bishop
             or
             a
             Presbyter
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             
             some
             degree
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             sign
             of
             admission
             into
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             first
             intitled
             to
             it
             ,
             not
             only
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             absence
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             allowance
             ,
             Deacons
             also
             were
             Authorized
             to
             administer
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             even
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             Philip
             the
             Deacon
             baptized
             at
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.12
             .
             and
             afterwards
             not
             only
             Deacons
             but
             Lay-men
             too
             were
             allowed
             to
             administer
             it
             in
             case
             of
             necessity
             ,
             when
             neither
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             nor
             Presbyter
             ,
             nor
             Bishop
             could
             be
             procured
             ;
             that
             so
             none
             might
             be
             debarred
             of
             admission
             into
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             that
             were
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Churches
             allowing
             this
             to
             Lay-men
             only
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             that
             none
             had
             a
             
               standing
               Authority
            
             to
             administer
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             persons
             in
             
               holy
               Orders
            
             .
             For
             that
             authority
             which
             a
             
               present
               necessity
            
             creates
             ,
             is
             only
             present
             ,
             and
             ceases
             with
             the
             necessity
             that
             created
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             of
             the
             Ministries
             common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             with
             the
             inferiour
             Clergy
             is
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             and
             intercessions
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             :
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             none
             can
             be
             authorized
             to
             perform
             the
             publick
             Offices
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             
               set
               apart
            
             and
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             publick
             Officers
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             Prayer
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             solemn
             Offices
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             none
             but
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             and
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             
               only
               publick
               Ministers
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             were
             authorized
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             
               publick
               Prayers
            
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             vid.
             2
             Chron.
             39.27
             .
             so
             in
             the
             Christian
             none
             but
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             who
             alone
             are
             the
             
               publick
               Ministers
            
             
             of
             Christianity
             are
             authorized
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             
               publick
               addresses
            
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             peculiar
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               perform
               the
               publick
               Offices
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Acts
            
             13.2
             .
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             ,
             and
             is
             used
             to
             denote
             those
             
               publick
               services
            
             (
             of
             which
             one
             was
             offering
             up
             the
             Common
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             )
             which
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             turns
             performed
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             Vid.
             Luk.
             1.23
             .
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.16
             .
             because
             it
             is
             their
             proper
             business
             to
             officiate
             the
             
               publick
               services
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             in
             Rev.
             5.10
             .
             
               the
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             the
             holy
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             having
             Crowns
             of
             Gold
             or
             Mitres
             on
             their
             heads
             in
             allusion
             to
             the
             High
             Priests
             Mitre
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             4.
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               every
               one
               of
               them
               Harps
               and
               golden
               Vials
               full
               of
               Odours
               which
               are
               the
               Prayers
               of
               Saints
               ,
            
             referring
             to
             the
             Incense
             which
             the
             Priests
             were
             wont
             to
             offer
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             Oblation
             was
             a
             
               mystical
               offering
            
             up
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             
               People
               ,
               vid.
               Luk.
            
             1.10
             .
             which
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             was
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             those
             Iewish
             Priests
             to
             offer
             the
             Incense
             ,
             and
             therewithall
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             of
             the
             Publick
             Ministers
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             .
             And
             as
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             not
             only
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             the
             Levites
             also
             Communicated
             with
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             in
             this
             Ministry
             of
             offering
             up
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             not
             only
             the
             Presbyters
             ,
             but
             the
             Deacons
             also
             ,
             always
             Communicated
             in
             it
             with
             their
             Bishop
             .
             Having
             
             thus
             given
             an
             account
             of
             those
             Religious
             Ministries
             which
             are
             common
             to
             the
             Bishops
             with
             the
             
               inferiour
               Officers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             what
             those
             Ministries
             are
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             reducible
             to
             four
             particulars
             :
             1.
             
             To
             
               make
               Laws
            
             for
             the
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Ordain
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             .
             3.
             
             To
             execute
             that
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             To
             confirm
             such
             as
             have
             been
             instructed
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             I.
             One
             peculiar
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             for
             the
             security
             and
             preservation
             of
             the
             Churches
             peace
             and
             good
             order
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             Government
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             supposes
             a
             
               Legislative
               power
            
             within
             it self
             ,
             to
             command
             and
             oblige
             the
             Subject
             to
             do
             or
             forbear
             such
             things
             as
             it
             shall
             judge
             conducive
             to
             the
             preservation
             or
             disturbance
             of
             their
             Common-weal
             ,
             without
             which
             power
             no
             Government
             can
             be
             enabled
             to
             obtain
             its
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               good
               of
               the
               Publick
            
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Christs
             own
             institution
             ,
             is
             a
             
               governed
               Society
            
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             must
             either
             suppose
             its
             Government
             to
             be
             very
             lame
             and
             defective
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             allow
             it
             to
             have
             a
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             inherent
             in
             it
             .
             But
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             it
             hath
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             had
             the
             Reins
             of
             Church
             Government
             delivered
             into
             their
             hands
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             Acts
             15.6
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             upon
             occasion
             
             of
             that
             famous
             Controversie
             about
             Circumcision
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               came
               together
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               matter
            
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             Elders
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Antiquity
             is
             meant
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Iudea
               ,
               Vid.
            
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             Acts
             11.
             
             
               Note
               B.
            
             And
             after
             mature
             debate
             and
             deliberation
             this
             is
             the
             result
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               to
               us
               to
               lay
               upon
               you
               no
               greater
               burthen
               than
               these
               necessary
               things
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             28.
             so
             that
             those
             
               necessary
               things
            
             specified
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             were
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               laid
               upon
            
             them
             as
             
               a
               burthen
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             legally
             imposed
             on
             them
             as
             matter
             of
             duty
             ;
             for
             herein
             it
             is
             plain
             the
             Apostles
             exercised
             a
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             over
             those
             Christian
             Communities
             ,
             they
             wrote
             to
             ,
             viz.
             in
             requiring
             'em
             to
             abstain
             from
             some
             things
             which
             were
             never
             prohibited
             before
             by
             any
             standing
             Law
             of
             Christanity
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Bishops
             made
             Laws
             by
             common
             consent
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             also
             by
             their
             own
             single
             authority
             for
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             were
             more
             peculiarly
             related
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             after
             he
             had
             prescribed
             some
             Rules
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             for
             their
             more
             decent
             communication
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               other
               things
               he
               would
               set
               in
               order
               when
               he
               came
               among
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.34
             .
             but
             how
             could
             he
             otherwise
             do
             this
             than
             by
             giving
             them
             certain
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             for
             the
             better
             regulation
             of
             their
             Religious
             Offices
             :
             so
             also
             1
             Cor.
             16.1
             .
             the
             same
             Apostle
             makes
             mention
             of
             an
             Order
             or
             Canon
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoyns
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             also
             to
             observe
             ,
             and
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             he
             gives
             Timothy
             several
             Ecclesiastical
             Rules
             to
             
               give
               in
               
               charge
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             so
             also
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             he
             tells
             Titus
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             cause
             he
             left
             him
             in
             Crete
             with
             Apostolick
             or
             Episcopal
             power
             
               that
               he
               might
               set
               in
               order
               the
               things
               that
               were
               wanting
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             that
             by
             wholsom
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             he
             might
             redress
             those
             disorders
             ,
             and
             supply
             those
             defects
             which
             the
             shortness
             of
             S.
             Pauls
             stay
             there
             would
             not
             permit
             him
             to
             provide
             for
             .
             By
             all
             which
             instances
             it
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             that
             the
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             a
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             inherent
             in
             them
             both
             to
             make
             Laws
             by
             common
             consent
             for
             the
             Regulation
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             prescribe
             the
             rules
             of
             Decency
             and
             Order
             in
             their
             own
             particular
             Churches
             .
             For
             what
             the
             Apostles
             and
             
               Primitive
               Bishops
            
             did
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             had
             Authority
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             
               Authority
               they
            
             had
             ,
             they
             derived
             it
             down
             to
             their
             Successors
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             this
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Legislation
            
             was
             always
             administred
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             gave
             Laws
             both
             to
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             in
             their
             own
             
               particular
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             also
             made
             Laws
             for
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             by
             common
             consent
             in
             their
             holy
             Councils
             ,
             wherein
             during
             the
             first
             four
             general
             Councils
             no
             Ecclesiastick
             beneath
             a
             Bishop
             was
             ever
             allowed
             a
             Suffrage
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             by
             deputation
             from
             his
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             though
             in
             making
             Laws
             for
             their
             own
             Churches
             they
             generally
             conducted
             themselves
             by
             the
             advice
             and
             counsel
             of
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             also
             admitted
             them
             into
             their
             debates
             both
             in
             their
             Provincial
             and
             General
             Councils
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             only
             in
             preparing
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Laws
             .
             But
             that
             which
             gave
             them
             the
             form
             of
             Laws
             was
             purely
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             
             and
             Suffrage
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             decreed
             either
             by
             the
             Bishop
             in
             Council
             with
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishops
             in
             Council
             among
             themselves
             ,
             was
             always
             received
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             as
             
               Authentick
               Law.
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             
               Legislative
               Power
            
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             )
             extends
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             controul
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             ,
             who
             is
             next
             to
             ,
             and
             immediately
             under
             God
             in
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             Persons
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             otherwise
             accountable
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               natural
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             cannot
             countermand
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Church
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereigns
            
             :
             but
             yet
             as
             next
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             so
             next
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
               Civil
               Sovereign
            
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             peculiar
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             Consecrate
             and
             Ordain
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Offices
             .
             For
             that
             those
             
               holy
               Ministries
            
             which
             Christ
             himself
             performed
             while
             he
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             such
             as
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             administring
             the
             Evangelical
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             might
             be
             continued
             in
             his
             Church
             throughout
             all
             Generations
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             himself
             ordained
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             a
             little
             before
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             perform
             
               those
               Ministries
            
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             Ordination
             transferred
             on
             them
             his
             
               own
               mission
            
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             deriving
             upon
             them
             the
             
               same
               authority
            
             to
             
               ordain
               others
            
             that
             he
             had
             to
             ordain
             them
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             might
             derive
             
               their
               Mission
            
             to
             others
             as
             he
             did
             his
             to
             them
             through
             all
             succeeding
             Generations
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             necessarily
             implied
             in
             
             the
             Commission
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             Iohn
             20.21
             .
             
               As
               my
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               so
               send
               I
               you
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             only
             send
             you
             with
             full
             authority
             to
             act
             for
             me
             in
             all
             things
             as
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             to
             act
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             I
             also
             send
             you
             with
             the
             same
             authority
             to
             send
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             now
             exercise
             in
             sending
             you
             ;
             for
             unless
             this
             be
             implied
             in
             their
             Mission
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             send
             them
             as
             his
             Father
             sent
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             
               same
               authority
            
             to
             propagate
             
               their
               Mission
            
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             gave
             him
             to
             propagate
             
               his
               Mission
            
             to
             them
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             say
             that
             
               he
               sent
               them
               as
               his
               Father
               sent
               him
               ?
            
             since
             he
             must
             have
             sent
             them
             without
             that
             very
             authority
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             exercised
             in
             sending
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Persons
             whom
             he
             sent
             were
             the
             Eleven
             Apostles
             as
             you
             will
             see
             by
             comparing
             this
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             with
             Luke
             24.33.36
             .
             Mar.
             16.14
             .
             Mat.
             28.16
             .
             in
             all
             which
             places
             we
             are
             expresly
             told
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Eleven
             he
             appeared
             to
             when
             he
             gave
             this
             Commission
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Eleven
             to
             whom
             he
             gave
             it
             .
             This
             Commission
             therefore
             of
             sending
             others
             being
             originally
             transferred
             by
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Apostolick
             Order
             ,
             no
             others
             could
             have
             right
             to
             transfer
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             were
             admitted
             of
             
               that
               Order
            
             ;
             none
             could
             give
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             to
             whom
             Christ
             gave
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             Christ
             himself
             gave
             it
             to
             none
             but
             Apostles
             ,
             none
             but
             Apostles
             could
             derive
             it
             :
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             that
             all
             
               Ecclesiastick
               Commissions
            
             were
             either
             given
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             of
             those
             
               first
               Apostles
            
             who
             received
             their
             Commission
             immediately
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             some
             of
             those
             
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             ,
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             
             Apostolick
             Orders
             by
             them
             ;
             which
             
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             with
             those
             whom
             we
             now
             call
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             Acts
             6.3.6
             .
             the
             seven
             first
             Deacons
             we
             read
             of
             were
             Ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             Disciples
             being
             present
             ,
             but
             the
             Apostles
             only
             
               appointing
               and
               laying
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
            
             and
             in
             Acts
             14.23
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               ,
               ordained
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             
               Lystra
               ,
               Iconium
            
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             two
             were
             Ordained
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             
               certain
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             Acts
             13.1.3
             .
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             those
             
               Prophets
               and
               Teachers
            
             where
             such
             as
             had
             received
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Character
            
             ,
             (
             being
             ordained
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Syria
             ,
             )
             for
             otherwise
             how
             could
             they
             have
             
               derived
               it
            
             ?
             For
             so
             Iudas
             and
             Silas
             are
             called
             Prophets
             ,
             Acts
             15.32
             .
             and
             yet
             ver
             .
             22.
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Rulers
               among
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             we
             find
             that
             Ordination
             was
             confined
             to
             such
             as
             had
             been
             admitted
             to
             the
             Apostolate
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             power
             of
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             committed
             by
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             whom
             he
             himself
             by
             
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             had
             ordained
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             so
             also
             the
             power
             of
             Ordaining
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Crete
             was
             by
             S.
             Paul
             committed
             to
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             also
             Ordained
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Bishop
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             
               for
               this
               cause
               left
               I
               thee
               in
            
             Crete
             
               to
               ordain
               Elders
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             Thus
             all
             through
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             History
             we
             find
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             
             administred
             by
             such
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Order
               ,
               viz.
            
             either
             by
             the
             
               Prime
               Apostles
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             or
             Bishops
             .
             And
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             
               Primitive
               Antiquities
            
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             at
             least
             ,
             are
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             shall
             always
             find
             the
             power
             of
             giving
             Orders
             confined
             and
             limited
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             undeniable
             that
             S.
             Ierom
             himself
             ,
             who
             endeavours
             his
             utmost
             to
             equalize
             Presbyters
             with
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             yet
             fain
             to
             do
             it
             with
             an
             
               excepta
               Ordinatione
               ,
               Ep.
               ad
               Evagr.
               Quid
               facit
               excepta
               Ordinatione
               Episcopus
               quod
               Presbyter
               non
               faciat
               ?
               What
               can
               the
               Bishop
               do
               ,
               except
               Ordaining
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyter
               may
               not
               do
               also
               ?
            
          
           
             III.
             Another
             peculiar
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             execute
             that
             
               spiritual
               Iurisdiction
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             Cite
             such
             as
             are
             accused
             of
             scandalous
             offences
             before
             their
             Tribunals
             ,
             to
             inspect
             and
             examine
             the
             Accusation
             ,
             and
             upon
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             admonish
             the
             offender
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             he
             obstinately
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             exclude
             him
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             Benefits
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             he
             gives
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             his
             Repentance
             and
             amendment
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             receive
             him
             in
             again
             .
             For
             that
             Christ
             hath
             established
             such
             a
             jurisdiction
             in
             his
             Church
             is
             evident
             from
             that
             passage
             ,
             Mat.
             18.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               thy
               Brother
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
               go
               tell
               him
               his
               fault
               between
               him
               and
               thee
               alone
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               hear
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               gain'd
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               thee
               ,
               then
               take
               with
               
               thee
               one
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               every
               word
               may
               be
               established
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             able
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             doth
             not
             then
             amend
             ,
             to
             produce
             sufficient
             testimony
             of
             his
             guilt
             before
             the
             Churches
             Tribunal
             ,
             to
             which
             thou
             art
             next
             to
             apply
             thy self
             ;
             
               and
               if
               he
               shall
               neglect
               to
               hear
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             promise
             amendment
             upon
             their
             admonition
             ,
             take
             them
             along
             with
             thee
             and
             
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             that
             so
             she
             may
             examine
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             upon
             thy
             proving
             his
             guilt
             by
             sufficient
             witness
             may
             Authoritatively
             admonish
             him
             to
             amend
             ,
             
               but
               if
               he
               neglect
               to
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
               as
               an
               Heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             give
             him
             over
             for
             a
             desperate
             sinner
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             to
             be
             ejected
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             to
             enjoy
             the
             common
             benefits
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               for
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             to
             you
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             whom
             this
             obstinate
             Offender
             is
             cited
             and
             accused
             ,
             (
             for
             now
             he
             speaks
             no
             longer
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             )
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               bind
               on
               Earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               loose
               on
               Earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             whomsoever
             ye
             shall
             for
             just
             cause
             eject
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             into
             the
             state
             of
             
               a
               Heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Publican
               ,
            
             I
             will
             certainly
             exclude
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             unless
             he
             reconcile
             himself
             to
             you
             by
             Confession
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             amendment
             ,
             and
             if
             thereupon
             you
             pardon
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             him
             into
             the
             Churches
             Communion
             ,
             I
             will
             most
             certainly
             pardon
             him
             too
             if
             he
             perform
             his
             promise
             ;
             for
             that
             by
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
               upon
               Earth
            
             our
             Saviour
             means
             excluding
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             receiving
             in
             again
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             that
             Parallel
             passage
             ,
             Mat.
             
             16.19
             .
             
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               thee
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               bind
               on
               Earth
               shall
               be
               bound
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               thou
               shalt
               loose
               on
               Earth
               shall
               be
               loosed
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             where
             by
             
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             is
             plainly
             meant
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Steward
             to
             govern
             his
             Church
             or
             Family
             ,
             for
             so
             Isa.
             22.21
             ,
             22.
             
             God
             promises
             Eliachim
             that
             he
             would
             
               cloath
               him
               with
               the
               Robe
               of
            
             Shebna
             
               who
               was
               over
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             15.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Steward
             of
             the
             Kings
             Family
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             commit
             Shebna
             
               's
               Government
               into
               his
               hand
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Key
               of
               the
               House
               of
            
             David
             
               will
               I
               lay
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               so
               he
               shall
               open
               and
               none
               shall
               shut
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               shut
               and
               none
               shall
               open
               ,
            
             that
             is
             in
             short
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             him
             the
             Governour
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             power
             to
             admit
             or
             exclude
             what
             Servants
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             by
             
               the
               Keys
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             must
             be
             meant
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             so
             Keys
             denote
             Authority
             to
             Govern
             ,
             
               vid.
               Rev.
            
             3.7
             .
             and
             by
             
               binding
               and
               loosing
            
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             shutting
             out
             of
             or
             readmitting
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             Iohn
             20.23
             .
             this
             binding
             and
             loosing
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             
               whose
               sins
               ye
               remit
            
             or
             loose
             
               shall
               be
               remitted
            
             or
             loosed
             ,
             
               whose
               sins
               ye
               retain
            
             or
             keep
             bound
             
               shall
               be
               retained
            
             or
             kept
             bound
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             words
             are
             different
             from
             those
             in
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             import
             and
             signification
             ;
             and
             consequently
             our
             Saviours
             meaning
             must
             be
             the
             same
             here
             as
             
               there
               ,
               viz.
            
             whose
             sins
             you
             loose
             from
             the
             penalty
             of
             exclusion
             from
             the
             Church
             I
             also
             will
             loose
             from
             the
             penalty
             of
             exclusion
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             you
             keep
             bound
             or
             obliged
             to
             
               that
               Penalty
            
             I
             also
             will
             keep
             bound
             and
             obliged
             to
             this
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               Spirtual
               Iurisdiction
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             bind
             or
             loose
             ,
             suspend
             or
             restore
             ,
             excommunicate
             or
             absolve
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             wholly
             deposited
             in
             the
             
               Episcopal
               Order
            
             :
             For
             in
             all
             the
             above-cited
             places
             it
             was
             only
             to
             his
             Apostles
             that
             he
             derived
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             alone
             were
             the
             Stewards
             to
             whom
             he
             committed
             the
             Keys
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             to
             them
             alone
             that
             he
             promised
             that
             they
             should
             
               sit
               upon
               twelve
               Thrones
               ,
               judging
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             Rule
             and
             Govern
             the
             spiritual
             Israel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Phylarchae
             or
             Chiefs
             of
             the
             Tribes
             governed
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             natural
             
               Israel
               ,
               Mat.
            
             19.28
             .
             and
             hence
             in
             that
             Mystical
             representation
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             a
             City
             descending
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             the
             Wall
             of
             it
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               twelve
               foundations
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               twelve
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             and
             those
             twelve
             foundations
             are
             compared
             to
             
               twelve
               precious
               stones
            
             ,
             to
             denote
             their
             power
             and
             dignity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             the
             Wall
             being
             exactly
             meted
             is
             found
             to
             be
             144
             Cubits
             ,
             that
             is
             twelve
             times
             twelve
             ,
             to
             denote
             that
             these
             twelve
             Apostles
             had
             each
             of
             them
             an
             equal
             portion
             allotted
             him
             in
             the
             Government
             and
             administration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             This
             
               spiritual
               Iurisdiction
            
             therefore
             of
             governing
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             administring
             the
             Censures
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             by
             our
             Saviour
             wholly
             lodged
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             none
             can
             justly
             claim
             or
             pretend
             to
             it
             but
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Order
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             we
             find
             it
             was
             always
             administred
             either
             immediately
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             several
             Churches
             
             to
             whom
             they
             communicated
             their
             Order
             ;
             for
             thus
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             it
             was
             S.
             Paul
             who
             pronounced
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ;
             
               for
               I
               verily
               as
               absent
               in
               body
               ,
               but
               present
               in
               spirit
               have
               judged
            
             or
             pronounced
             Sentence
             
               already
               as
               though
               I
               were
               present
               concerning
               him
               that
               hath
               done
               this
               deed
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.3
             .
             and
             what
             he
             orders
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             was
             only
             to
             declare
             and
             execute
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             2
             Cor.
             13.2
             .
             he
             threatens
             them
             
               that
               heretofore
               had
               sinned
               that
               if
               he
               came
               again
               he
               would
               not
               spare
               them
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             his
             
               not
               sparing
               them
            
             he
             meant
             that
             he
             would
             proceed
             against
             them
             with
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
            
             is
             evident
             from
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               mouth
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               shall
               every
               word
               be
               established
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             very
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matt.
             18.16
             .
             when
             he
             instituted
             the
             power
             of
             Censuring
             ;
             and
             then
             ver
             .
             10.
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               wrote
               these
               things
               being
               absent
               ,
               lest
               being
               present
               he
               should
               use
               severity
               according
               to
               the
               power
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               them
               to
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               destruction
               ,
            
             by
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             means
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunicating
             :
             and
             1
             Cor.
             4.21
             .
             he
             threatens
             to
             
               come
               to
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             chastise
             them
             with
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             Rod
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             tells
             ,
             he
             chastised
             Hymenoeus
             and
             Alexander
             ,
             two
             stickling
             Hereticks
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             whom
             
               he
               delivered
               unto
               Satan
               that
               they
               might
               learn
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.20
             .
             and
             as
             he
             frequently
             executed
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             ,
             so
             he
             derived
             this
             spiritual
             Iurisdiction
             to
             Timothy
             and
             Titus
             ,
             whom
             he
             Ordained
             Apostles
             or
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             and
             Crete
             ,
             
             for
             so
             he
             orders
             
               Timothy
               ,
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
               Receive
               not
               an
               Accusation
               but
               before
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ,
            
             which
             plainly
             implies
             his
             Authority
             to
             examine
             and
             try
             the
             causes
             even
             of
             the
             Elders
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             if
             he
             found
             them
             guilty
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Them
               that
               sin
               rebuke
               before
               all
               ,
               that
               others
               also
               may
               fear
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             so
             also
             he
             exhorts
             Titus
             to
             exercise
             this
             his
             spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               an
               Heretick
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               reject
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             an
             Authority
             inherent
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Apostle
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Crete
             ,
             to
             
               Cite
               ,
               Examine
               ,
               Admonish
            
             ,
             and
             Censure
             persons
             of
             erronious
             Principles
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             was
             inherent
             in
             the
             Angels
             or
             Bishops
             of
             the
             seven
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
             Thus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ephesus
             had
             Authority
             to
             try
             such
             as
             
               said
               they
               were
               Apostles
               and
               were
               not
               ,
            
             and
             to
             convict
             them
             for
             Liars
             ,
             Rev.
             2.2
             .
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Pergamus
             is
             blamed
             for
             tolerating
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             so
             also
             is
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Thyatira
             for
             
               suffering
               that
               woman
               Iezebel
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             curbing
             and
             correcting
             those
             profligate
             Sectaries
             ,
             was
             inherent
             in
             them
             ;
             else
             why
             should
             they
             be
             blamed
             any
             more
             than
             others
             for
             
               not
               restraining
            
             them
             ?
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christian
             Jurisdiction
             was
             Originally
             seated
             in
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             and
             that
             throughout
             the
             
               Apostolick
               Age
            
             it
             was
             always
             exercised
             by
             such
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             as
             were
             admitted
             into
             that
             
               sovereign
               Order
               ,
               viz.
            
             either
             by
             the
             twelve
             
               Prime
               Apostles
            
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             
               secondary
               Apostles
            
             whom
             they
             ordained
             Bishops
             of
             particular
             
             Churches
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Ages
             the
             Bishops
             were
             the
             sole
             administrators
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             though
             ordinarily
             they
             administred
             it
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             concurrence
             of
             their
             Presbytery
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             more
             than
             they
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             to
             ;
             for
             thus
             S.
             Cyprian
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             recess
             did
             by
             his
             own
             
               single
               Authority
            
             Excommunicate
             
               Felicissimus
               ,
               Augendus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             ,
             Ep.
             38
             ,
             39.
             and
             when
             Rogatianus
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             Metropolitick
             Church
             complained
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Synod
             of
             a
             disorderly
             Deacon
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             
               pro
               Episcopatus
               vigore
               &
               Cathedrae
               authoritate
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             his
             own
             Episcopal
             authority
             ,
             without
             appealing
             to
             the
             Synod
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             chastised
             him
             .
             And
             the
             fifth
             Canon
             of
             the
             first
             Nicene
             Council
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             then
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             that
             the
             power
             of
             
               spiritual
               Iurisdiction
            
             was
             wholly
             seated
             in
             the
             Bishops
             :
             for
             it
             decrees
             that
             in
             every
             Province
             there
             should
             be
             twice
             a
             year
             a
             Council
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             examine
             whether
             any
             person
             ,
             Lay
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             had
             been
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             by
             his
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             shews
             that
             then
             this
             Sentence
             was
             inflicted
             by
             the
             
               Bishop
               only
            
             ;
             though
             afterwards
             to
             prevent
             abuses
             it
             was
             decreed
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bishop
               should
               hear
               no
               mans
               Cause
               but
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Sentence
               should
               be
               void
               unless
               it
               were
               confirmed
               by
               their
               presence
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             still
             the
             Sentence
             was
             peculiarly
             his
             and
             not
             his
             Clergies
             .
             In
             some
             Churches
             indeed
             the
             Bishops
             did
             many
             times
             delegat●
             power
             to
             their
             Presbyters
             ,
             both
             to
             excommunicate
             and
             absolve
             (
             as
             perhaps
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             )
             but
             
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Presbyter
             was
             only
             the
             
               Bishops
               mouth
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Sentence
             received
             all
             its
             force
             from
             that
             
               Episcopal
               Authority
            
             he
             was
             armed
             with
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             peculiar
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             Confirm
             such
             as
             have
             been
             Baptized
             and
             instructed
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             which
             Ministry
             was
             always
             performed
             by
             Prayer
             and
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Party
             so
             Confirmed
             received
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               first
               institution
            
             of
             this
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             &c.
             were
             many
             times
             consequent
             ,
             but
             from
             hence
             it
             doth
             no
             more
             follow
             that
             it
             was
             intended
             only
             for
             an
             
               extraordinary
               Ministry
            
             that
             was
             to
             cease
             with
             those
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             that
             accompanied
             it
             ,
             than
             that
             Preaching
             was
             so
             which
             at
             first
             was
             also
             attended
             with
             miraculous
             operations
             .
             The
             great
             intendment
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             effects
             was
             to
             attest
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Function
             ;
             and
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             the
             Function
             must
             cease
             ,
             because
             those
             extraordinary
             effects
             did
             so
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             sufficiently
             attested
             its
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             of
             no
             farther
             use
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             other
             Ministries
             of
             Christianity
             must
             be
             expired
             as
             well
             as
             this
             .
             And
             what
             though
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             ceased
             ?
             Yet
             since
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             promised
             a
             continual
             Communication
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             highly
             reasonable
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             
               still
               continues
            
             to
             communicate
             it
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Ministry
             of
             Prayer
             and
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             communicated
             it
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             now
             derives
             to
             us
             
             the
             ordinary
             operations
             of
             it
             in
             the
             same
             way
             that
             he
             first
             derived
             the
             extraordinary
             ones
             ?
             Especially
             considering
             that
             this
             
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             is
             placed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             Class
             with
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             of
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             therefore
             must
             without
             all
             doubt
             be
             intended
             for
             a
             
               standing
               Ministry
            
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             Ages
             has
             thought
             her self
             obliged
             to
             receive
             and
             practise
             it
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             administration
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             always
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Bishops
             .
             So
             in
             Acts
             19.5
             ,
             6.
             it
             was
             S.
             Paul
             that
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             the
             Ephesians
             after
             they
             were
             Baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Acts
             8.
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             when
             S.
             Philip
             by
             his
             Preaching
             and
             Miracles
             had
             converted
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Baptized
             them
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             two
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             sent
             to
             
               lay
               hands
            
             on
             them
             ,
             upon
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             by
             which
             it
             appears
             that
             this
             Ministry
             of
             Confirmation
             appertained
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             since
             S.
             Philip
             ,
             though
             a
             worker
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             a
             
               Prime
               Deacon
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             seventy
             two
             Disciples
             ,
             would
             not
             presume
             to
             assume
             it
             ,
             but
             left
             it
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             their
             peculiar
             Province
             :
             And
             accordingly
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             it
             was
             always
             performed
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             for
             though
             from
             later
             Ages
             some
             probable
             instances
             are
             produced
             of
             some
             Presbyters
             that
             Confirmed
             in
             the
             
               Bishops
               absence
            
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             delegation
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             Primitive
             Antiquity
             we
             have
             neither
             any
             one
             Canon
             ,
             nor
             example
             of
             it
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             
             fairly
             conclude
             that
             this
             imposition
             of
             hands
             for
             Confirmation
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Successors
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             continuation
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             Of
             Christ's
             Regal
             Acts
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Section
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             several
             Ministers
             which
             Christ
             imploys
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             we
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             inquire
             what
             those
             
               Acts
               of
               Royalty
            
             are
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             exerts
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             perpetually
             rules
             and
             governs
             it
             ;
             and
             these
             may
             be
             distributed
             into
             three
             Orders
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Such
             as
             he
             hath
             performed
             once
             for
             all
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Such
             as
             he
             hath
             always
             performed
             ,
             and
             will
             still
             continue
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             
               yet
               to
               be
            
             peformed
             by
             him
             before
             the
             surrender
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             One
             sort
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Acts
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             are
             those
             which
             he
             hath
             performed
             once
             for
             all
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             reducible
             to
             three
             particulars
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             giving
             Laws
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Mission
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             subdue
             mens
             minds
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             those
             Laws
             and
             to
             govern
             them
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             erecting
             an
             
               External
               Polity
            
             or
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             I.
             One
             of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             performed
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             is
             giving
             Laws
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             performed
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             in
             those
             excellent
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             which
             he
             then
             preached
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             World.
             For
             though
             he
             preached
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             as
             a
             
               Royal
               Prophet
            
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             Regal
             authority
             to
             Enact
             what
             he
             delivered
             into
             Laws
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             a
             King
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             vid.
             p.
             853
             ,
             854
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             all
             his
             Prophesies
             were
             inforced
             with
             his
             
               Regal
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             he
             commanded
             as
             he
             was
             a
             King
             whatsoever
             he
             taught
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             a
             
               mere
               Prophet
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             obliged
             men
             by
             any
             
               Legislative
               Authority
            
             of
             his
             own
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             him
             ;
             his
             Declarations
             had
             had
             no
             farther
             Force
             in
             them
             than
             as
             they
             expressed
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             the
             
               Almighty
               Sovereign
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             if
             what
             he
             declared
             had
             not
             been
             
               Law
               before
            
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             been
             
               made
               Law
            
             by
             
               his
               declaring
            
             it
             .
             But
             being
             a
             
               Royal
               Prophet
            
             ,
             his
             words
             were
             Laws
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Declarations
             carried
             a
             commanding
             power
             in
             them
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.2
             .
             and
             
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
            
             in
             or
             
               by
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.2
             .
             and
             that
             command
             of
             loving
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our self
             is
             called
             
               the
               Royal
               Law
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             our
             King
             ,
             Iam.
             2.8
             .
             for
             this
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             
               his
               Commandment
            
             ,
             John
             15.12
             .
             and
             
               his
               new
               Commandment
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               even
               as
               I
               have
               loved
               you
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.34
             .
             and
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             duties
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             called
             
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             14.21
             .
             and
             Matt.
             28.20
             .
             by
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             revealing
             
             his
             Gospel
             to
             the
             World
             he
             did
             not
             only
             perform
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             Legislator
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             own
             inherent
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             stamp'd
             those
             Doctrines
             into
             Laws
             which
             he
             taught
             and
             delivered
             as
             a
             Prophet
             .
             And
             such
             as
             his
             
               Kingly
               power
            
             is
             ,
             such
             are
             his
             Laws
             and
             Commandments
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             spiritual
             King
             ,
             a
             King
             of
             Souls
             ,
             of
             Wills
             ,
             and
             of
             Affections
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             his
             Laws
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             do
             extend
             their
             obligation
             to
             the
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Wills
             ,
             and
             Affections
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             For
             they
             not
             only
             oblige
             our
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             inmost
             motions
             of
             our
             heart
             ,
             they
             lay
             their
             reins
             upon
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             our
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             give
             directions
             to
             our
             inward
             intentions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             outward
             actions
             :
             so
             that
             to
             satisfie
             their
             demands
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             we
             do
             well
             ,
             unless
             we
             also
             intend
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             actions
             be
             good
             ,
             unless
             the
             aim
             and
             design
             of
             them
             be
             so
             also
             :
             for
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             these
             spiritual
             Laws
             ,
             a
             bad
             intention
             unconsecrates
             the
             best
             actions
             ,
             and
             converts
             even
             our
             Prayers
             and
             our
             Alms
             into
             the
             most
             loathsom
             Cheats
             and
             Dissimulations
             ,
             vid.
             Matt.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             and
             as
             they
             oblige
             our
             inward
             intentions
             to
             good
             ends
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             restrain
             our
             inward
             concupiscence
             from
             evil
             objects
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             at
             least
             as
             it
             falls
             under
             the
             command
             and
             disposal
             of
             our
             Wills.
             For
             they
             not
             only
             forbid
             us
             the
             doing
             of
             evil
             actions
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             consenting
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             affection
             to
             any
             bad
             action
             if
             it
             be
             voluntary
             and
             consented
             to
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             construction
             of
             these
             Laws
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Commission
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             Hatred
             
             is
             construed
             Murder
             ,
             1
             John
             3.15
             .
             
               Covetousness
               ,
               Theft
            
             or
             Robbery
             ,
             Mark
             7.22
             .
             
               inordinate
               lusting
            
             after
             a
             woman
             Adultery
             ,
             Mat.
             5.28
             .
             and
             so
             in
             general
             the
             wicked
             Will
             is
             in
             the
             construction
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             the
             wicked
             action
             it
             chooses
             and
             consents
             to
             .
             Thus
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Saviour
             (
             to
             whose
             all-seeing
             eye
             our
             inmost
             motions
             are
             as
             obvious
             as
             our
             most
             open
             practice
             )
             do
             as
             well
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             vicious
             affections
             ,
             those
             internal
             springs
             ,
             and
             fountains
             of
             iniquity
             as
             of
             the
             vicious
             actions
             which
             stream
             out
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             as
             well
             accountable
             to
             them
             for
             harbouring
             the
             desire
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             the
             convenience
             or
             opportunity
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             for
             consenting
             to
             it
             (
             though
             we
             never
             commit
             it
             )
             when
             ever
             opportunity
             occurs
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             indulging
             to
             our selves
             the
             
               Phantastick
               pleasures
            
             of
             sinful
             Meditations
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             the
             antepasts
             of
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Twilight
             to
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             approaches
             towards
             the
             deeds
             of
             darkness
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             
               sinful
               actions
            
             themselves
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             common
             nature
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             spiritual
             ▪
             and
             do
             in
             the
             first
             place
             lay
             hold
             upon
             our
             Wills
             ,
             and
             bind
             our
             inward-man
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             extend
             their
             obligation
             to
             the
             
               outward
               actions
            
             .
             They
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             moral
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             by
             rectifying
             the
             Spring
             and
             Wheels
             of
             our
             Will
             and
             Affections
             within
             ,
             communicate
             a
             regular
             motion
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             practice
             without
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             our
             better
             understanding
             the
             nature
             of
             these
             Laws
             and
             the
             Obligations
             they
             devolve
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             consider
             them
             more
             particularly
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             reducible
             under
             two
             
             Heads
             ;
             First
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             Perfection
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             Sincerity
             .
             Both
             which
             require
             of
             us
             the
             same
             instances
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             
               same
               degree
            
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             
               same
               Penalty
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             There
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             which
             requires
             the
             utmost
             degrees
             of
             every
             
               Christian
               Vertue
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             several
             states
             and
             periods
             of
             our
             lives
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             attaining
             to
             .
             For
             so
             we
             are
             injoyned
             not
             only
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             
               to
               abound
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             have
             grace
             ,
             but
             to
             grow
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             
               perfect
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               be
               perfect
               as
               our
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Standard
             of
             that
             Perfection
             whereunto
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             aspire
             ,
             and
             our
             growth
             in
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             is
             never
             to
             come
             to
             a
             period
             ,
             till
             we
             
               are
               pure
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               ,
               and
               holy
               as
               he
               is
               holy
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             till
             we
             are
             arrived
             to
             
               infinite
               holiness
            
             ;
             which
             because
             our
             
               finite
               nature
            
             can
             never
             do
             in
             any
             period
             of
             Duration
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             be
             
               growing
               on
            
             to
             Eternity
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Law
             by
             prescribing
             
               no
               limits
            
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             growth
             ,
             hath
             cut
             out
             work
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             imploy
             all
             our
             Faculties
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             short
             or
             defective
             of
             the
             utmost
             degree
             of
             perfection
             ;
             for
             it
             requires
             no
             more
             of
             us
             than
             what
             is
             within
             our
             
               present
               possibility
            
             ,
             which
             always
             increases
             proportionably
             to
             our
             present
             improvements
             .
             When
             we
             are
             arrived
             but
             to
             one
             degree
             of
             Vertue
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             against
             this
             Law
             of
             Perfection
             that
             we
             do
             not
             thence
             immediately
             ascend
             to
             six
             or
             seven
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             no
             Law
             can
             oblige
             to
             an
             impossibility
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             acquired
             one
             ,
             that
             gives
             us
             power
             
             to
             acquire
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             
               ad
               infinitum
            
             .
             Thus
             our
             Obligation
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             perfect
             increases
             proportionably
             to
             the
             improvement
             of
             our
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             of
             all
             power
             either
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             power
             we
             have
             to
             be
             good
             the
             better
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             otherwise
             our
             power
             is
             in
             vain
             ;
             while
             we
             are
             but
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             beginners
             in
             Religion
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             that
             strength
             and
             power
             as
             when
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             a
             considerable
             progress
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             then
             obliged
             to
             all
             those
             degrees
             of
             growth
             and
             perfection
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             degree
             is
             within
             our
             power
             in
             the
             different
             stages
             of
             our
             growth
             and
             progress
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             actually
             and
             immediately
             obliged
             to
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             defective
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             offenders
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Perfection
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             Mar.
             12.13
             .
             our
             Saviour
             commands
             us
             to
             
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               soul
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               strength
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             always
             love
             him
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             as
             much
             in
             our
             power
             to
             love
             him
             
               still
               more
            
             when
             we
             love
             much
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             love
             him
             little
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             equally
             bound
             still
             to
             love
             him
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             ten
             degrees
             of
             power
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             when
             we
             had
             but
             one
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             command
             we
             are
             obliged
             always
             to
             love
             God
             as
             much
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             always
             augmenting
             our
             ability
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             ability
             increases
             ,
             to
             be
             always
             loving
             him
             more
             and
             more
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             the
             Penalty
             by
             which
             this
             Law
             obliges
             us
             is
             not
             
               eternal
               damnation
            
             ,
             (
             and
             God
             forbid
             it
             should
             ,
             for
             then
             I
             doubt
             no
             flesh
             would
             be
             saved
             )
             but
             only
             
             the
             deprivation
             of
             some
             degrees
             of
             future
             happiness
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             is
             the
             natural
             consequence
             of
             all
             defects
             of
             goodness
             :
             for
             so
             essential
             is
             goodness
             to
             our
             future
             happiness
             ,
             that
             proportionably
             as
             we
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             one
             we
             must
             necessarily
             be
             defective
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             proportionably
             to
             our
             non-improvements
             in
             this
             life
             God
             will
             substract
             from
             our
             reward
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               soweth
               sparingly
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               shall
               reap
               sparingly
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               soweth
               abundantly
               shall
               reap
               abundantly
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             9.6
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             by
             a
             Parable
             doth
             expresly
             teach
             us
             that
             our
             future
             reward
             shall
             be
             apportioned
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             present
             improvements
             ,
             Luk.
             19.
             where
             he
             represents
             himself
             as
             a
             Master
             coming
             to
             take
             account
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             had
             intrusted
             a
             stock
             of
             ten
             pounds
             ,
             delivering
             to
             every
             one
             an
             equal
             share
             .
             The
             first
             by
             an
             
               extraordinary
               diligence
            
             had
             improv'd
             his
             Pound
             into
             ten
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             rewarded
             accordingly
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             ten
             Cities
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             the
             other
             had
             been
             faithful
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             diligent
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             one
             pound
             had
             gained
             five
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             is
             made
             Lord
             of
             five
             Cities
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             By
             which
             he
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             that
             by
             
               so
               much
            
             as
             we
             fall
             short
             of
             those
             improvements
             we
             might
             have
             made
             in
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             
               so
               much
            
             he
             will
             substract
             from
             our
             furure
             reward
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             perfection
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             not
             incur
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             some
             degrees
             of
             your
             happiness
             in
             the
             other
             life
             ,
             be
             sure
             you
             imploy
             your
             
               utmost
               diligence
            
             in
             this
             to
             improve
             your selves
             in
             every
             grace
             and
             vertue
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             There
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             which
             requires
             the
             being
             and
             Reality
             of
             all
             Christian
             Graces
             and
             vertues
             in
             us
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             proper
             Acts
             and
             Exercises
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             doth
             no
             farther
             forbid
             those
             
               gradual
               defects
            
             of
             them
             which
             are
             within
             our
             possibility
             to
             supply
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             our
             gross
             ,
             continued
             ,
             and
             wilful
             neglect
             ,
             and
             so
             inconsistent
             with
             sincerity
             .
             Now
             the
             Reality
             of
             these
             Christian
             Vertues
             in
             us
             consists
             in
             the
             universal
             and
             prevailing
             consent
             and
             resolution
             of
             our
             Wills
             to
             regulate
             our
             practice
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             wilfully
             to
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             them
             upon
             any
             occasion
             or
             temptation
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             this
             resolution
             continues
             firm
             and
             prevails
             in
             our
             practice
             ,
             we
             are
             just
             in
             the
             eye
             and
             judgment
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             always
             exert
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             possibility
             .
             He
             therefore
             who
             hath
             so
             submitted
             his
             Will
             to
             God
             as
             to
             be
             
               throughly
               resolved
            
             ,
             without
             any
             reserve
             ,
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             either
             against
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             through
             affected
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             inconsideration
             ,
             hath
             in
             this
             resolution
             the
             
               real
               being
            
             of
             all
             Christian
             vertues
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             this
             holds
             he
             stands
             uncondemned
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             sincerity
             .
             But
             though
             this
             resolution
             includes
             in
             it
             the
             being
             and
             reality
             of
             all
             Christian
             vertue
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             include
             the
             
               utmost
               possibility
            
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             doth
             it
             at
             all
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             I
             am
             sincerely
             resolved
             to
             conduct
             my
             life
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             therefore
             I
             must
             be
             in
             all
             respects
             as
             Pious
             and
             Vertuous
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             be
             ,
             considering
             my
             present
             state
             and
             circumstances
             .
             
             I
             may
             be
             sincerely
             resolved
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             always
             equally
             diligent
             and
             active
             .
             I
             may
             now
             be
             exceeding
             vigilant
             and
             watchful
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             am
             now
             I
             may
             always
             be
             ,
             if
             I
             always
             exert
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             possibility
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             so
             happen
             anon
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             am
             sincerely
             resolved
             still
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             more
             
               remiss
               ,
               supine
            
             ,
             and
             inadvertent
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             posture
             a
             temptation
             may
             surprize
             me
             ,
             before
             I
             am
             aware
             ,
             and
             hurry
             me
             into
             an
             action
             against
             which
             I
             am
             
               firmly
               resolved
            
             :
             And
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             best
             of
             men
             might
             have
             be●n
             much
             better
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             had
             they
             always
             〈…〉
             their
             possibilities
             ,
             and
             applied
             themse●●●●
             〈◊〉
             their
             utmost
             skill
             and
             diligence
             to
             the
             methods
             and
             Ministries
             of
             improvement
             .
             Now
             though
             not
             to
             exert
             our
             utmost
             power
             in
             the
             avoidance
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             improvement
             of
             our selves
             in
             vertue
             and
             goodness
             ,
             is
             doubtless
             a
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             perfection
             ,
             the
             Penalty
             of
             which
             is
             only
             deprivation
             of
             some
             degree
             of
             our
             future
             reward
             ;
             but
             so
             long
             as
             we
             keep
             up
             a
             prevailing
             resolution
             in
             our
             Wills
             to
             govern
             our
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             we
             stand
             ●●ear
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             the
             Penalty
             of
             which
             is
             no
             less
             than
             
               everlasting
               Exile
            
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             into
             the
             dark
             and
             horrible
             Regions
             of
             endless
             misery
             and
             despair
             ;
             only
             this
             proviso
             it
             admits
             ,
             that
             if
             after
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             it
             we
             reassume
             our
             good
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             heartily
             repent
             and
             amend
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             released
             from
             the
             obligation
             to
             this
             dreadful
             Penalty
             ,
             and
             be
             restored
             to
             that
             happy
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             fell
             by
             our
             transgression
             .
             So
             that
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             Law
             of
             
             Perfection
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Sincerity
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             later
             is
             much
             more
             severe
             :
             but
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             former
             much
             more
             comprehensive
             .
             Having
             thus
             given
             this
             brief
             account
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Legislation
             and
             Laws
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             II.
             Of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             performed
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             his
             Mission
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             subdue
             Mens
             minds
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             them
             by
             them
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             Mission
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             succeed
             the
             Triumphal
             progress
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Coronation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Eph.
             4.8
             .
             
               He
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               he
               gave
               gifts
               unto
               Men
            
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             gifts
             which
             he
             gave
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             those
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             which
             he
             poured
             out
             upon
             his
             Church
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             for
             so
             Acts
             2.33
             .
             S.
             Peter
             makes
             the
             effusion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             his
             advancement
             to
             his
             universal
             Royalty
             ,
             
               therefore
               being
               by
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               exalted
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               of
               the
               Father
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               he
               hath
               shed
               forth
               this
               which
               ye
               now
               see
               and
               hear
               .
            
             Now
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             sent
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             to
             supply
             his
             room
             when
             he
             went
             from
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             absence
             to
             preside
             as
             his
             Vicegerent
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             below
             .
             Since
             therefore
             this
             
               blessed
               Spirit
            
             acts
             as
             our
             Saviours
             Agent
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             doth
             by
             him
             .
             So
             that
             all
             those
             operations
             he
             performs
             in
             order
             to
             the
             subduing
             us
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             governing
             of
             us
             when
             we
             are
             subdued
             ,
             are
             truly
             the
             operations
             of
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             .
             It
             is
             he
             that
             conquers
             and
             governs
             
             us
             by
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             the
             Territories
             which
             Christ
             invades
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             inspirations
             are
             the
             
               victorious
               Arms
            
             by
             which
             Christ
             conquers
             and
             subdues
             them
             .
             Our
             Wills
             are
             the
             Thrones
             on
             which
             Christ
             sits
             ,
             and
             rules
             ,
             and
             governs
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             suggestions
             are
             the
             
               awful
               powers
            
             by
             which
             Christ
             himself
             commands
             our
             obedience
             .
             But
             what
             it
             is
             that
             this
             
               blessed
               Spirit
            
             doth
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             in
             order
             to
             the
             subduing
             Men
             to
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             and
             governing
             them
             by
             them
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             at
             large
             :
             and
             therefore
             of
             this
             I
             shall
             need
             say
             no
             more
             at
             present
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             another
             of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             Christ
             hath
             once
             for
             all
             performed
             in
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             is
             ,
             his
             erecting
             in
             it
             an
             
               external
               Polity
            
             and
             Government
             .
             What
             this
             Polity
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             functions
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             shewn
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             well
             by
             this
             external
             Government
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             internal
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             now
             rules
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             in
             all
             just
             and
             lawful
             things
             the
             lawful
             Governours
             of
             his
             Church
             do
             act
             by
             his
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             ,
             as
             being
             substituted
             by
             him
             the
             visible
             representatives
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Executors
             and
             Administrators
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             .
             Whilst
             therefore
             they
             act
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             they
             act
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             Vicegerents
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             bind
             he
             binds
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             loose
             he
             looses
             ;
             their
             Commands
             are
             his
             ,
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Sentences
             are
             his
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             authoritative
             Acts
             carry
             with
             them
             the
             
               same
               force
            
             and
             obligagation
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             performed
             by
             him
             in
             
             his
             
               own
               person
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             he
             that
             wills
             ,
             and
             speaks
             ,
             and
             acts
             by
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             Will
             ,
             and
             Speak
             ,
             and
             Act
             by
             his
             Authority
             .
             For
             so
             he
             himself
             declares
             to
             them
             ,
             Luke
             10.16
             .
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               heareth
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             because
             I
             speak
             by
             you
             ,
             
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
               despiseth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               me
               despiseth
               him
               that
               sent
               me
            
             ;
             because
             my
             Authority
             is
             in
             you
             even
             as
             my
             Fathers
             is
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             who
             despises
             mine
             in
             you
             ,
             despises
             my
             Fathers
             in
             me
             ,
             whence
             mine
             in
             you
             is
             
               derived
               .
               Your
            
             Authority
             is
             mine
             ,
             and
             mine
             is
             my
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             who
             rejects
             yours
             doth
             therein
             reject
             both
             my
             Fathers
             and
             mine
             .
             And
             this
             authority
             is
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             for
             the
             
               same
               end
            
             that
             his
             Authority
             was
             given
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             for
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             
               to
               seek
               and
               to
               save
               lost
               souls
               ,
            
             Luk.
             19.10
             .
             
               He
               came
               not
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.47
             .
             And
             
               to
               call
               sinners
               to
               repentance
            
             ,
             Mar.
             2.17
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             errand
             he
             sent
             all
             those
             whom
             he
             appointed
             to
             propagate
             and
             govern
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             his
             absence
             ;
             for
             he
             set
             them
             up
             as
             so
             many
             Lights
             to
             the
             benighted
             World
             ,
             to
             reduce
             Men
             from
             those
             dangerous
             paths
             in
             which
             they
             were
             wandering
             to
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             and
             shew
             them
             the
             way
             to
             everlasting
             happiness
             :
             and
             all
             the
             power
             he
             devolved
             upon
             them
             was
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.10
             .
             and
             to
             them
             he
             hath
             committed
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             of
             Souls
             ,
             whose
             blood
             he
             will
             one
             day
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             if
             they
             miscarry
             through
             their
             neglect
             or
             default
             ,
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             and
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             secure
             these
             precious
             beings
             for
             whom
             he
             shed
             his
             blood
             from
             miscarrying
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             placed
             
             
             
             
             
             this
             
               spiritual
               Polity
            
             in
             a
             subordination
             of
             Officers
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             inferior
             accountable
             for
             their
             charge
             to
             the
             superior
             Officers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             both
             accountable
             to
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             had
             he
             placed
             it
             in
             co-ordinate
             hands
             there
             had
             been
             only
             one
             soul
             accountable
             to
             him
             for
             each
             particular
             Cure
             or
             Charge
             of
             Souls
             ,
             because
             then
             each
             single
             Pastor
             would
             have
             been
             supreme
             in
             his
             particular
             Cure
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             other
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             would
             have
             been
             accountable
             for
             not
             calling
             him
             to
             account
             ;
             now
             each
             particular
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             is
             under
             the
             charge
             and
             inspection
             of
             several
             orders
             and
             degrees
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             who
             in
             their
             several
             stations
             are
             all
             accountable
             for
             it
             to
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             Christ.
             For
             first
             the
             inferior
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             immediate
             Charge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             obliged
             by
             his
             Office
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             it
             by
             good
             Example
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             to
             it
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             stands
             accountable
             to
             Christ
             for
             every
             soul
             in
             it
             that
             miscarries
             through
             his
             neglect
             or
             omission
             ;
             next
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             stands
             accountable
             for
             not
             correcting
             the
             neglects
             and
             misdemeanours
             of
             the
             inferior
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Metropolitan
             for
             not
             taking
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             default
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             
               excellent
               form
            
             of
             Government
             which
             Christ
             hath
             established
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             he
             hath
             made
             all
             possible
             provision
             for
             the
             safety
             and
             welfare
             of
             Souls
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             this
             Oeconomy
             he
             hath
             taken
             no
             less
             than
             a
             threefold
             security
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Soul
             amounts
             to
             ,
             that
             
               every
               Soul
            
             within
             every
             Cure
             shall
             be
             plentifully
             supplied
             with
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             so
             none
             of
             them
             might
             miscarry
             ,
             
             but
             such
             as
             are
             incorrigibly
             obstinate
             .
             So
             that
             now
             if
             any
             Soul
             within
             the
             Dominions
             of
             our
             Saviour
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             less
             than
             three
             Souls
             one
             after
             another
             besides
             it self
             ,
             accountable
             to
             him
             for
             its
             ruin
             .
             Having
             thus
             shewn
             what
             these
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             are
             which
             Christ
             hath
             once
             for
             all
             performed
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             proceed
          
           
             II.
             To
             declare
             what
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             are
             which
             he
             hath
             always
             performed
             ,
             and
             doth
             always
             continue
             to
             perform
             :
             and
             these
             are
             recucible
             to
             four
             particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             His
             pardoning
             penitent
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             punishing
             obstinate
             Offenders
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             protecting
             and
             defending
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             his
             blessing
             and
             rewarding
             them
             in
             the
             life
             
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             I.
             One
             of
             the
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             always
             hath
             ,
             and
             always
             continues
             to
             perform
             ,
             is
             his
             pardoning
             and
             forgiving
             penitent
             sinners
             ,
             which
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             more
             at
             large
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             defines
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.4
             .
             Now
             the
             Law
             obliges
             us
             under
             a
             certain
             stated
             Penalty
             to
             do
             and
             forbear
             what
             it
             commands
             and
             forbids
             ;
             whenever
             therefore
             we
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             obliged
             to
             undergo
             the
             Penalty
             it
             denounces
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             the
             
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               viz.
            
             its
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             guilt
             which
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             relates
             to
             .
             For
             to
             pardon
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             to
             release
             the
             sinner
             from
             the
             obligation
             he
             lies
             under
             to
             suffer
             
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law.
             Now
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             for
             every
             known
             and
             wilful
             sin
             is
             no
             less
             than
             
               everlasting
               perdition
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             from
             this
             it
             is
             that
             we
             are
             released
             by
             that
             pardon
             and
             indemnity
             which
             the
             Gospel
             proposes
             .
             So
             that
             the
             pardon
             or
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             now
             treating
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             loosing
             of
             sinful
             men
             from
             that
             obligation
             
               to
               eternal
               punishment
            
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             have
             rendered
             themselves
             liable
             by
             their
             wilful
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Since
             therefore
             this
             pardon
             consists
             in
             the
             release
             of
             offenders
             from
             the
             
               penal
               Obligation
            
             of
             the
             Law
             it
             must
             be
             a
             
               Regal
               Act
            
             ;
             because
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             can
             be
             dispenced
             with
             by
             no
             other
             Authority
             but
             that
             which
             made
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             to
             make
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Regal
               Authority
            
             ,
             to
             release
             or
             dispence
             with
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             so
             also
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             is
             in
             Scripture
             attributed
             to
             our
             Saviour
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Regal
             Rights
             ,
             Acts
             5.51
             .
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               for
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               Israel
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               .
            
             So
             that
             now
             it
             is
             by
             Christ
             immediately
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             released
             from
             those
             Obligations
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             in
             which
             they
             have
             involved
             us
             :
             for
             
               the
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               hath
               committed
               all
               judgment
               to
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             Joh.
             5.22
             .
             So
             that
             now
             it
             is
             by
             him
             immediately
             that
             the
             Father
             
               judgeth
               us
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             absolves
             and
             condemns
             us
             ;
             for
             so
             Col.
             3.13
             .
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             them
             to
             
               forbear
               and
               forgive
               one
               another
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               them
               :
            
             and
             Col.
             2.13
             .
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             
               have
               forgiven
               them
               all
               trespasses
            
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             forgiveness
             
             of
             sin
             is
             in
             Scripture
             frequently
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Son
             :
             So
             1
             Iohn
             1.9
             .
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               he
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Father
             )
             
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               unrighteousness
               ;
               and
            
             Eph.
             4.32
             .
             
               Forgiving
               one
               another
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christs
               sake
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             appertains
             to
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             have
             their
             appropriate
             shares
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             same
             individual
             action
             should
             proceed
             from
             
               two
               distinct
               Agents
            
             ;
             in
             this
             Act
             of
             forgiveness
             the
             Father
             must
             do
             something
             which
             the
             Son
             doth
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             must
             do
             something
             which
             the
             Father
             doth
             not
             .
             They
             must
             both
             of
             them
             act
             an
             appropriate
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             each
             have
             a
             distinct
             agency
             from
             each
             other
             .
             For
             the
             fuller
             explication
             therefore
             of
             this
             Article
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             which
             the
             Father
             doth
             in
             forgiving
             sins
             ,
             and
             secondly
             ,
             what
             the
             Son
             doth
             .
          
           
             I.
             What
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Father
             doth
             in
             this
             Act
             of
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
             ?
             To
             which
             in
             short
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             part
             herein
             is
             to
             make
             a
             
               general
               grant
            
             of
             pardon
             to
             offenders
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             consideration
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             meet
             to
             accept
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             a
             limitation
             and
             restriction
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             ;
             which
             
               general
               Grant
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             those
             glad
             tidings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             proclaimed
             to
             the
             World
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             viz.
             that
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             he
             would
             freely
             forgive
             all
             penitent
             and
             believing
             sinners
             their
             personal
             obligation
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             and
             receive
             
             them
             into
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
             So
             that
             in
             forgiving
             our
             sins
             there
             are
             these
             three
             things
             peculiar
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             First
             ,
             His
             making
             a
             
               general
               Grant
            
             of
             Pardon
             to
             us
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             making
             it
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             making
             it
             with
             those
             restrictions
             and
             limitations
             of
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             One
             thing
             peculiar
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             in
             forgiving
             sins
             is
             his
             making
             a
             
               general
               Grant
            
             of
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             to
             sinners
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             against
             which
             all
             men
             had
             sinned
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             was
             strictly
             and
             properly
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             being
             the
             first
             and
             supreme
             person
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             was
             consequently
             always
             the
             first
             and
             supreme
             in
             the
             
               divine
               Dominion
            
             .
             Now
             the
             
               divine
               Dominion
            
             consisting
             (
             even
             as
             all
             other
             Dominions
             do
             )
             of
             a
             Legislative
             and
             executive
             power
             ,
             the
             Father
             must
             be
             supreme
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             divine
             Dominion
             must
             be
             more
             especially
             and
             peculiarly
             his
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Will
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             Mat.
             7.21
             .
             so
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             the
             Divine
             Law
             is
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             stiled
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             
               Thy
               Will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               Matth.
            
             12.50
             .
             our
             Saviour
             stiles
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Will
               of
               his
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             the
             Commandment
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             vid.
             Ioh.
             12.5
             .
             Mat.
             15.3.6
             .
             Mar.
             7.8
             ,
             9.
             by
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             
               Divine
               Law
            
             against
             which
             we
             have
             all
             offended
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             punishment
             is
             appropriately
             and
             peculiarly
             the
             Will
             and
             Commandment
             of
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             it
             
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             exacting
             or
             remitting
             the
             punishment
             of
             this
             Law
             must
             be
             peculiarly
             and
             appropriately
             inherent
             in
             him
             .
             For
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             due
             to
             him
             whose
             Law
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             alone
             can
             loose
             us
             from
             it
             who
             bound
             it
             upon
             us
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Fathers
             peculiar
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             to
             indemnifie
             offenders
             from
             the
             Penalty
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             publick
             Grant
             of
             pardon
             ,
             which
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             made
             to
             sinners
             ,
             is
             in
             Scripture
             every
             were
             attributed
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             told
             that
             it
             is
             God
             who
             
               for
               Christs
               sake
               hath
               forgiven
               us
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.32
             .
             and
             that
             it
             is
             God
             who
             
               hath
               set
               forth
               Christ
               to
               be
               a
               Propitiation
               though
               faith
               in
               his
               bloud
               to
               declare
               his
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               the
               justifier
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               in
               Iesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.25
             ,
             26.
             that
             it
             was
             God
             who
             
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               imputing
               their
               trespasses
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             God
             who
             
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               unrighteousness
               ,
            
             1
             John
             1.9
             .
             where
             his
             being
             
               faithful
               and
               just
            
             ,
             plainly
             refers
             to
             some
             publick
             Grant
             and
             Promise
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             
               obliged
               himself
            
             to
             penitent
             offenders
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             whole
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             publick
             Grant
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             contained
             (
             vid.
             Heb.
             8.12
             .
             )
             is
             the
             act
             and
             deed
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             It
             was
             he
             that
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             granted
             this
             grand
             
               Charter
               of
               mercy
            
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             seeing
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Father
             that
             that
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             which
             the
             
               new
               Covenant
            
             was
             granted
             (
             
               vid.
               Eph.
            
             4.2
             .
             compared
             with
             Col.
             1.20
             .
             )
             the
             grant
             of
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Father
             that
             made
             this
             publick
             grant
             of
             Remission
             to
             sinners
             ;
             so
          
           
             II.
             It
             was
             he
             that
             made
             it
             in
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             by
             
               commandment
               which
               he
               received
               from
               his
               Father
               that
               he
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               ,
               Iohn
            
             10.17
             ,
             18.
             and
             when
             he
             was
             going
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             upon
             the
             Cross
             he
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Father
               gave
               me
               Commandment
               even
               so
               do
               I
               ,
               arise
               let
               us
               go
               hence
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             execute
             that
             Command
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             me
             ,
             to
             
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               for
               the
               sheep
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             10.15
             .
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Father
             who
             exacted
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             publick
             Grant
             of
             forgiveness
             which
             he
             made
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             
               through
               his
               blood
               that
               we
               have
               redemption
               ,
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Riches
               of
               his
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Fathers
             )
             
               grace
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.7
             .
             and
             that
             blood
             of
             his
             was
             
               an
               offering
               and
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               for
               a
               sweet
               smelling
               savour
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.2
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             God
             the
             Father
             that
             did
             both
             exact
             and
             accept
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             which
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             at
             large
             Sect.
             4.
             was
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             pardoning
             and
             forgiving
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             III.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             It
             was
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             also
             that
             made
             this
             Grant
             of
             forgiveness
             to
             us
             with
             these
             restrictions
             and
             limitations
             of
             our
             believing
             and
             repenting
             For
             as
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             were
             his
             ,
             in
             which
             remission
             of
             sin
             is
             proposed
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             be
             also
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             limited
             and
             restrained
             .
             Because
             it
             can
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             the
             giver
             to
             limit
             and
             conditionate
             his
             own
             Gifts
             and
             Grants
             :
             Now
             the
             Conditions
             of
             
             our
             forgiveness
             are
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             o●●ather
             the
             condition
             of
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             such
             a
             lively
             and
             active
             belief
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             doth
             beget
             in
             us
             
               sincere
               repentance
            
             and
             renovation
             of
             life
             ;
             for
             so
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             or
             pardoned
             ,
             Rom.
             3.28
             .
             c.
             5.
             v.
             1.
             
             Gal.
             2.16
             ▪
             Chap.
             3.24
             .
             Where
             by
             faith
             its
             evident
             he
             doth
             not
             mean
             any
             one
             single
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             or
             denomination
             soever
             ,
             but
             faith
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
               pregnant
               Root
            
             and
             
               active
               principle
            
             of
             repentance
             and
             newness
             of
             life
             .
             For
             it
             is
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             that
             faith
             which
             acquits
             and
             justifies
             us
             before
             God
             must
             be
             lively
             and
             operative
             ;
             and
             indeed
             unless
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             distinguishable
             from
             persumption
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             the
             Carcass
             or
             lifeless
             image
             and
             Portraiture
             of
             Faith.
             So
             that
             if
             this
             be
             Justifying
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             whether
             you
             call
             it
             justifying
             faith
             or
             justifying
             presumption
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             can
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             prophane
             and
             sacrilegious
             hands
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             certainly
             justified
             as
             the
             most
             humble
             and
             penitent
             soul.
             At
             which
             rate
             a
             man
             may
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             without
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
               lay
               hold
            
             upon
             him
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             from
             him
             ;
             he
             may
             lean
             upon
             his
             merits
             in
             open
             defiance
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             embrace
             and
             crucifie
             him
             together
             .
             It
             being
             granted
             therefore
             ,
             that
             that
             Faith
             which
             justifies
             us
             must
             be
             lively
             and
             operative
             ;
             it
             is
             from
             hence
             most
             evident
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             Justification
             is
             no
             one
             single
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             comprehends
             in
             it
             all
             that
             Repentance
             and
             new
             Obedience
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             life
             and
             operation
             of
             Faith.
             For
             if
             to
             make
             it
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             it
             be
             necessary
             
             that
             our
             
               faith
               should
               work
               by
            
             Love
             and
             be
             operative
             and
             obediential
             ;
             then
             that
             it
             should
             be
             lively
             and
             operative
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             our
             justification
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             faith
             ;
             for
             where
             only
             an
             accident
             or
             mode
             of
             a
             thing
             is
             made
             a
             conditition
             with
             the
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             equally
             a
             condition
             with
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             I
             promise
             one
             such
             a
             reward
             upon
             condition
             he
             presents
             me
             with
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             
               so
               bound
            
             and
             of
             such
             an
             Edition
             ,
             it
             is
             equally
             a
             condition
             and
             as
             much
             influential
             on
             the
             mans
             right
             to
             my
             promise
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             
               so
               bound
            
             and
             of
             
               such
               an
               Edition
            
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             the
             Book
             for
             which
             I
             conditioned
             .
             And
             so
             in
             any
             other
             instance
             you
             can
             bring
             ,
             either
             in
             fact
             or
             fiction
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             reason
             holds
             good
             ,
             whether
             we
             take
             Faith
             for
             a
             condition
             or
             an
             instrument
             (
             as
             some
             improperly
             enough
             call
             it
             )
             for
             if
             to
             be
             lively
             and
             operative
             is
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             to
             make
             Faith
             an
             instrument
             of
             our
             justification
             ,
             then
             its
             liveliness
             and
             operation
             is
             instrumental
             too
             :
             For
             that
             mode
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             makes
             it
             instrumental
             is
             as
             really
             instrumental
             as
             the
             thing
             it
             self
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             Knife
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             cutting
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             its
             sharpness
             that
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             as
             instrumental
             to
             cutting
             that
             it
             should
             be
             sharp
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Knife
             .
             And
             indeed
             whether
             we
             consider
             either
             the
             form
             or
             matter
             of
             our
             justification
             and
             pardon
             ,
             it
             will
             evidently
             appear
             that
             
               that
               faith
            
             which
             justifies
             us
             must
             be
             such
             as
             includes
             in
             it
             Repentance
             and
             New
             Obedience
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             form
             of
             Justification
             it
             is
             a
             juridical
             act
             founded
             upon
             a
             legal
             process
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             always
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             a
             Criminal
             and
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             Judge
             is
             God
             ,
             
             the
             Criminal
             ,
             man
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             or
             those
             affirmative
             and
             negative
             commands
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             that
             are
             established
             with
             the
             threats
             of
             eternal
             condemnation
             ;
             for
             so
             Iames
             2.12
             .
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               liberty
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             and
             perfected
             by
             our
             Saviour
             :
             for
             so
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               If
               ye
               fulfil
               the
               Royal
               law
               ▪
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
               ye
               do
               well
               .
            
             So
             that
             that
             
               Law
               of
               liberty
            
             by
             which
             we
             must
             be
             judged●s
             ●s
             this
             
               Royal
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Royal
             Law
             is
             the
             
               moral
               Law
            
             which
             requires
             us
             to
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ;
             now
             this
             
               moral
               Law
            
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             under
             a
             twofold
             notion
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             grace
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             law
             of
             works
             ,
             it
             exacts
             perfect
             and
             unsinning
             obedience
             ,
             and
             neither
             promises
             Grace
             to
             inable
             us
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             nor
             admits
             repentance
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             broken
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             grace
             it
             exacts
             only
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             ,
             and
             both
             promises
             grace
             to
             inable
             us
             thereunto
             and
             admits
             repentance
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             wilful
             disobedience
             .
             Now
             considering
             it
             under
             the
             first
             notion
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             it
             obliges
             
               all
               men
            
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Nature
             or
             without
             the
             Pale
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             who
             have
             neither
             promise
             of
             grace
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             obey
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             pardon
             upon
             Repentance
             after
             they
             have
             once
             disobeyed
             it
             .
             In
             which
             forlorn
             condition
             they
             remain
             till
             such
             time
             as
             they
             embrace
             Christianity
             and
             are
             by
             Baptism
             admitted
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             law
             of
             works
             ceaseth
             and
             it
             obliges
             them
             only
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             
               Grace
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             which
             exacts
             of
             them
             only
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             ,
             and
             promises
             
             both
             to
             assist
             them
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             repentance
             to
             pardon
             their
             disobedience
             ,
             so
             that
             considering
             the
             
               moral
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             law
             of
             works
             ,
             it
             neither
             justifies
             nor
             accounts
             just
             any
             but
             the
             perfectly
             innocent
             ,
             nor
             yet
             indulges
             pardon
             to
             any
             that
             have
             offended
             upon
             any
             condition
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Infidel
             World
             who
             alone
             are
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               strangers
               from
               the
               Covenants
               of
               Promise
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             no
             hope
             founded
             upon
             Promise
             ,
             none
             but
             what
             an
             absolute
             and
             unpromised
             mercy
             affords
             them
             ,
             Eph.
             2.12
             .
             And
             then
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             law
             of
             grace
             ,
             it
             justifies
             or
             accounts
             just
             none
             but
             the
             
               sincerely
               obedient
            
             ,
             and
             indulges
             pardon
             to
             no
             offenders
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             
               sincerely
               penitent
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             Christians
             who
             alone
             are
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             justified
             by
             it
             but
             upon
             our
             sincere
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             when
             we
             fail
             of
             that
             be
             pardoned
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             our
             
               unfeigned
               repentance
            
             .
             Since
             therefore
             it
             is
             by
             the
             moral
             law
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             judge
             us
             ,
             he
             can
             acquit
             us
             by
             it
             upon
             
               no
               other
            
             terms
             but
             only
             our
             performing
             of
             what
             it
             
               requires
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             hearty
             repentance
             for
             our
             past
             sins
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             for
             the
             future
             .
             For
             seeing
             it
             requires
             this
             of
             us
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             
               eternal
               condemnation
            
             ,
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             it
             to
             this
             penalty
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             performed
             what
             it
             requires
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             acquitted
             by
             a
             law
             and
             obliged
             to
             the
             Penalty
             of
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             did
             this
             law
             of
             grace
             require
             of
             us
             nothing
             but
             faith
             ,
             and
             threaten
             condemnation
             for
             nothing
             but
             infidelity
             ,
             then
             indeed
             our
             bare
             believing
             in
             Jesus
             were
             sufficient
             to
             discharge
             us
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             its
             penalty
             ;
             
             but
             since
             it
             also
             requires
             of
             us
             repentance
             and
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             under
             the
             same
             Penalty
             that
             it
             requires
             faith
             ,
             our
             faith
             cannot
             be
             sufficient
             to
             discharge
             us
             from
             its
             penalty
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             such
             as
             includes
             in
             it
             repentance
             and
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             grace
             condemns
             us
             as
             well
             for
             
               impiety
               ,
               injustice
            
             and
             uncharitableness
             ,
             as
             for
             infidelity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             acquitted
             by
             it
             upon
             forsaking
             our
             infidelity
             ,
             unless
             we
             also
             forsake
             our
             impiety
             ,
             &c.
             and
             while
             we
             continue
             in
             
               any
               one
               wilful
               sin
            
             for
             which
             it
             condemns
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             should
             be
             acquitted
             and
             pardoned
             by
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             unless
             our
             faith
             be
             such
             as
             doth
             include
             in
             it
             a
             renuntiation
             of
             all
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             repentance
             and
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             acquitted
             upon
             it
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Pardon
             and
             Remission
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             releasing
             us
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             ,
             it
             will
             from
             thence
             also
             appear
             ,
             that
             that
             faith
             upon
             which
             we
             obtain
             our
             pardon
             must
             be
             such
             as
             works
             in
             us
             
               sincere
               repentance
            
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             punishment
             to
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             grace
             ,
             consists
             in
             the
             
               loss
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             positive
             
               Torments
               of
               Hell
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             pardon
             must
             include
             a
             release
             from
             both
             :
             but
             to
             be
             released
             from
             our
             obligation
             of
             
               losing
               Heaven
            
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             have
             a
             right
             of
             enjoying
             it
             confer'd
             upon
             us
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Faith
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             pardoned
             and
             forgiven
             is
             the
             Faith
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             intitled
             to
             Heaven
             as
             all
             agree
             ,
             includes
             in
             it
             repentance
             and
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             these
             two
             things
             are
             of
             undoubted
             certainty
             ,
             
             that
             every
             man
             shall
             go
             to
             Heaven
             that
             dies
             intitled
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             go
             to
             Heaven
             that
             dieth
             in
             impenitence
             and
             
               wilful
               disobedience
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             our
             keeping
             
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               that
               gives
               us
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             And
             our
             keeping
             Gods
             Commandments
             is
             that
             
               Holiness
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             And
             accordingly
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Remission
             of
             our
             sins
             is
             attributed
             to
             our
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             as
             well
             as
             to
             our
             faith
             :
             so
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             
               Repent
               ye
               therefore
               and
               be
               converted
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               when
               the
               times
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             in
             Eph.
             1.7
             .
             
               If
               ye
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               as
               he
               is
               in
               the
               light
               you
               have
               communion
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               cleanseth
               you
               from
               all
               sin
               .
            
             So
             also
             Acts
             10.34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               Nation
               he
               that
               fear●th
               him
               and
               worketh
               righteousness
               is
               accepted
               of
               him
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             of
             
               faith
               only
            
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             Justification
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             greatest
             latitude
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             Repentance
             and
             
               sincere
               obedience
            
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             we
             be
             justified
             by
             
               faith
               only
            
             and
             yet
             be
             justified
             by
             
               obedience
               too
            
             ,
             unless
             our
             obedience
             be
             included
             in
             our
             faith
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             declares
             that
             faith
             it self
             is
             
               not
               at
               all
            
             available
             with
             God
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             accompanied
             with
             sincere
             obedience
             .
             So
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Iesus
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               ,
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               ,
               but
               faith
               whick
               worketh
               by
               Love
               ,
            
             and
             what
             he
             means
             by
             faith
             working
             by
             love
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
             
               Circumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               Uncircumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               new
               Creature
               ,
            
             and
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             new
             Creature
             ,
             
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
             
               Circumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               and
               Uncircumcision
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               :
            
             so
             that
             the
             only
             thing
             which
             avails
             us
             with
             God
             is
             
               faith
               working
               by
               love
            
             .
             Faith
             working
             by
             Love
             is
             
               the
               new
               Creature
            
             ,
             the
             new
             Creature
             is
             
               keeping
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Iames
             2.26
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               faith
               also
               is
               dead
               without
               works
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             ineffectual
             .
             For
             so
             if
             you
             compare
             the
             14.
             and
             17.
             
             Verses
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             those
             two
             phrases
             ,
             
               faith
               cannot
               save
            
             ,
             and
             
               faith
               is
               dead
            
             ,
             do
             both
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Since
             therefore
             faith
             it self
             without
             obedience
             is
             unavailable
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             of
             our
             being
             
               justified
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             of
             
               faith
               ,
               comprehending
               Obedience
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             God
             the
             Fathers
             part
             is
             in
             remitting
             our
             sins
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             consists
             in
             granting
             to
             us
             an
             universal
             act
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             Indemnity
             in
             consideration
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             upon
             Condition
             of
             our
             sincere
             Repentance
             and
             future
             obedience
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             ground-work
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             without
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             hath
             
               no
               right
            
             to
             pardon
             and
             forgive
             us
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             Law
             against
             which
             we
             have
             all
             sinned
             was
             peculiarly
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             head
             of
             the
             divine
             Dominion
             ,
             it
             was
             
               he
               peculiarly
            
             that
             was
             the
             party
             offended
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             was
             he
             to
             whom
             our
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             was
             due
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             alone
             it
             can
             be
             released
             and
             remitted
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             grant
             of
             Remission
             was
             wholly
             in
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             
             was
             it
             also
             to
             accept
             the
             consideration
             and
             appoint
             the
             Conditions
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             now
             as
             none
             can
             be
             pardoned
             but
             upon
             
               his
               Grant
            
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             his
             grant
             be
             available
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             upon
             that
             consideration
             which
             he
             hath
             accepted
             ,
             viz.
             the
             precious
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             conditions
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             
               viz.
               faith
            
             working
             in
             us
             
               sincere
               repentance
            
             and
             obedience
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             part
             he
             acts
             in
             forgiving
             sins
             ,
             proceeds
             upon
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             this
             Grant
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             for
             't
             is
             in
             the
             right
             and
             upon
             the
             consideration
             and
             condition
             of
             this
             Grant
             that
             he
             forgives
             us
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             forgive
             any
             by
             
               any
               other
            
             right
             than
             that
             which
             it
             gives
             him
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             consideration
             than
             that
             which
             it
             hath
             admitted
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             other
             condition
             than
             that
             which
             it
             hath
             specified
             and
             determined
             .
             And
             this
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             second
             Head
             I
             proposed
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Son
             doth
             in
             forgiving
             Sins
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             therefore
             ,
             the
             part
             which
             our
             Saviour
             bears
             in
             it
             ,
             consider'd
             as
             King
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             an
             actual
             and
             
               particular
               application
            
             of
             this
             
               general
               Grant
            
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             particular
             Sinners
             upon
             their
             faith
             and
             repentance
             .
             For
             the
             
               Fathers
               grant
            
             is
             only
             a
             
               general
               promise
            
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             whenever
             we
             
               sincerely
               believe
            
             and
             repent
             ;
             but
             the
             actual
             pardoning
             us
             consists
             in
             the
             application
             of
             this
             general
             Promise
             to
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             general
             promise
             of
             pardon
             is
             converted
             into
             a
             particular
             sentence
             of
             pardon
             .
             For
             the
             promise
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               believes
            
             and
             repents
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             the
             Promise
             says
             thus
             ,
             
             Thou
             doest
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Promise
             I
             pardon
             and
             
               forgive
               thee
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               proper
               part
            
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             having
             first
             obtained
             this
             Promise
             of
             his
             Father
             by
             his
             sacrifice
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             then
             still
             continuing
             to
             obtain
             of
             him
             by
             his
             continual
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             to
             dispense
             that
             Promise
             to
             us
             ,
             doth
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             
               Authority
               actually
               pardon
            
             us
             upon
             our
             
               actual
               repentance
            
             .
             So
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             we
             perform
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             grant
             of
             pardon
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             (
             who
             knows
             the
             inmost
             thoughts
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             perfectly
             discerns
             our
             sincerity
             )
             
               immediately
               pronounces
            
             our
             sentence
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             that
             general
             grant
             to
             us
             ,
             absolves
             us
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             and
             freely
             receives
             us
             into
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             .
             For
             though
             the
             completion
             and
             publication
             of
             our
             pardon
             is
             reserved
             for
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             absolved
             from
             all
             punishment
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             only
             of
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             corporal
             death
             and
             temporal
             sufferings
             )
             in
             the
             publick
             view
             and
             audience
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             every
             penitent
             Believer
             in
             Jesus
             is
             actually
             pardoned
             by
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             
               as
               soon
            
             as
             ever
             he
             believes
             and
             repents
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             
               in
               foro
               Christi
            
             and
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             his
             Royal
             Judgment
             Absolved
             from
             the
             obligation
             to
             suffer
             eternal
             misery
             which
             he
             lay
             under
             during
             his
             state
             of
             impenitence
             ;
             and
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             mind
             ,
             judgment
             and
             estimation
             hath
             ,
             Judicially
             thus
             pronounced
             concerning
             him
             ,
             
               By
               vertue
               of
               my
               Fathers
               grant
               to
               all
               penitent
               offenders
               and
               of
               that
               Royal
               Authority
               which
               he
               hath
               committed
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               freely
               release
               thee
               from
               all
               that
               
               vast
               debt
               of
               everlasting
               punishment
               which
               thou
               hast
               too
               justly
               incurr'd
               by
               sinning
               against
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             as
             the
             Father
             forgives
             us
             vertually
             by
             that
             publick
             grant
             of
             mercy
             which
             for
             Christs
             sake
             he
             hath
             made
             to
             all
             penitent
             offenders
             ;
             so
             the
             Son
             forgives
             us
             actually
             by
             that
             Royal
             Authority
             which
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             to
             make
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             that
             his
             general
             grant
             to
             us
             upon
             our
             actual
             repentance
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
               grant
            
             that
             the
             Son
             pardons
             us
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
               Sons
               application
            
             of
             it
             that
             the
             Father
             pardons
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             said
             in
             or
             by
             Christ
             to
             
               have
               redemption
               through
               his
               blood
               even
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.14
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             forgiven
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             in
             consideration
             whereof
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             him
             power
             to
             forgive
             us
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               all
               power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               was
               given
               him
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             in
             
               all
               power
            
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             forgiving
             sins
             was
             included
             ;
             for
             so
             S.
             Peter
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               through
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             by
             his
             Authority
             or
             judicial
             sentence
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.43
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             the
             
               first
               Regal
            
             act
             is
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             always
             performed
             and
             will
             always
             continue
             to
             perform
             ,
             viz.
             forgiving
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             of
             his
             
               Regal
               acts
            
             of
             this
             kind
             is
             ,
             punishing
             obstinate
             offenders
             :
             For
             as
             he
             mediates
             for
             his
             Father
             in
             ruling
             and
             governing
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             the
             Minister
             of
             his
             Fathers
             providence
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             whatsoever
             
               divine
               punishments
            
             are
             inflicted
             upon
             offenders
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             the
             stroaks
             of
             his
             hand
             and
             the
             Ministries
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             
             for
             
               he
               hath
               the
               Keys
               of
               Death
               and
               Hell
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             power
             of
             punishing
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             ,
             Rev.
             1.18
             .
             and
             accordingly
             he
             threatens
             the
             corrupt
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             that
             
               he
               would
               remove
               their
               Candlestick
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               would
               fight
               against
               them
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               would
               come
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               Thief
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               he
               would
               spew
               them
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.5.3.16
             .
             and
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Vers.
             16.
             all
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             offenders
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             is
             committed
             to
             him
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             that
             
               Royal
               Authority
            
             with
             which
             he
             is
             invested
             by
             the
             Father
             ;
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             which
             Commission
             he
             many
             times
             Chastens
             bad
             men
             in
             this
             life
             in
             order
             to
             their
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             ;
             for
             
               as
               many
               as
               I
               love
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             wish
             well
             to
             )
             
               I
               rebuke
               and
               chasten
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.19
             .
             and
             many
             times
             he
             persecutes
             them
             with
             exterminating
             judgments
             ,
             thereby
             hanging
             them
             up
             in
             Chains
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             publick
             examples
             of
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             to
             warn
             and
             deter
             the
             World
             from
             treading
             in
             their
             impious
             footsteps
             .
             For
             so
             he
             threatens
             Iezebel
             and
             her
             followers
             ;
             
               I
               gave
               her
               space
               to
               repent
               of
               her
               fornications
               and
               she
               repented
               not
               ;
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               cast
               her
               into
               a
               bed
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             into
             a
             Bed-rid
             and
             irrevocable
             condition
             
               and
               them
               that
               commit
               Adultery
               with
               her
               into
               great
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               kill
               her
               Children
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Church
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               he
               which
               searcheth
               the
               reins
               and
               heart
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               every
               one
               of
               you
               according
               to
               your
               works
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             though
             for
             wise
             and
             gracious
             ends
             he
             oftentimes
             spares
             bad
             men
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             shines
             upon
             them
             a
             continued
             day
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             without
             any
             cloud
             or
             interruption
             ;
             yet
             he
             always
             overtakes
             them
             
             with
             the
             fearful
             storms
             of
             his
             vengeance
             in
             the
             life
             
               to
               come
            
             .
             For
             no
             sooner
             do
             their
             souls
             depart
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             immediately
             consigned
             by
             
               his
               warrant
            
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             evil
             Angels
             ▪
             those
             skilful
             spiteful
             ,
             and
             powerful
             executioners
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             under
             whose
             savage
             Tyranny
             they
             indure
             all
             the
             tortures
             and
             Agonies
             that
             the
             wrath
             and
             power
             of
             Devils
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             own
             awakened
             consciences
             and
             furious
             and
             unsatisfied
             affections
             are
             able
             to
             inflict
             .
             Of
             which
             see
             Part
             1.
             
             Ch.
             3.
             
             For
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             bad
             men
             are
             transmitted
             into
             a
             state
             of
             wretchedness
             and
             misery
             immediately
             upon
             their
             separation
             from
             their
             bodies
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Parable
             of
             Dives
             and
             Lazarus
             ,
             wherein
             in
             the
             first
             place
             Dives
             immediately
             after
             his
             death
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               great
               torment
               in
               Hell
            
             ,
             and
             this
             while
             his
             body
             lay
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               Luk
               ▪
            
             16.22
             ,
             23.
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             that
             in
             all
             that
             interval
             between
             death
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             souls
             of
             bad
             men
             abide
             in
             a
             state
             of
             torment
             ;
             for
             secondly
             ,
             this
             torment
             of
             Dives's
             soul
             in
             hell
             was
             then
             when
             his
             Brethren
             were
             living
             upon
             earth
             and
             under
             the
             teaching
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ver
             .
             27.
             and
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             which
             shews
             that
             our
             Saviour
             supposes
             it
             to
             be
             at
             that
             very
             time
             when
             he
             delivered
             this
             Parable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             supposes
             all
             bad
             men
             who
             were
             
               then
               dead
            
             and
             whose
             condition
             he
             represents
             by
             that
             of
             Dives
             to
             be
             
               then
               in
               Hell
            
             ,
             and
             there
             suffering
             unspeakable
             Agonies
             and
             Torments
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             that
             when
             ever
             impenitent
             souls
             leave
             their
             bodies
             they
             are
             carried
             by
             Devils
             into
             some
             dismal
             abode
             and
             there
             kept
             under
             a
             perpetual
             discipline
             of
             torment
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             deplorable
             
             state
             they
             remain
             expecting
             that
             
               fearful
               day
            
             of
             accounts
             ,
             when
             their
             condition
             ,
             through
             their
             reunion
             to
             their
             bodies
             and
             that
             dread
             
               bodily
               Torment
            
             ,
             they
             must
             then
             be
             condemned
             to
             ,
             will
             be
             rendered
             yet
             far
             more
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             always
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             continue
             to
             perform
             ,
             is
             his
             protecting
             and
             defending
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             this
             World.
             For
             thus
             he
             promises
             his
             faithful
             Church
             of
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               Because
               thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               word
               of
               my
               Patience
               ,
               I
               also
               will
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
               which
               shall
               come
               upon
               all
               the
               World
               to
               try
               them
               that
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Rev.
             3.10
             .
             By
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             protecting
             and
             defending
             his
             Subjects
             is
             inherent
             in
             Christ
             as
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             his
             
               Regal
               Authority
            
             ;
             and
             this
             power
             he
             continually
             exercises
             now
             he
             is
             is
             heaven
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             for
             this
             end
             among
             others
             that
             he
             promises
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             namely
             to
             guard
             and
             defend
             it
             by
             his
             Providence
             against
             the
             outragious
             attempts
             of
             its
             numerous
             enemies
             .
             For
             it
             is
             for
             this
             end
             that
             the
             Father
             
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               in
               subjection
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               left
               nothing
               that
               is
               not
               put
               under
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             that
             so
             having
             the
             Universal
             Government
             of
             all
             things
             in
             his
             hand
             he
             might
             by
             his
             over-ruling
             Providence
             render
             them
             all
             subservient
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             For
             so
             Eph.
             1.21
             .
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             the
             Father
             
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               to
               be
               head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             hath
             vested
             him
             with
             an
             universal
             power
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             order
             and
             direct
             them
             all
             to
             the
             interest
             and
             advantage
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             accordingly
             
             now
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             defence
             and
             preservation
             of
             his
             Church
             is
             the
             great
             business
             which
             he
             intends
             upon
             earth
             :
             there
             he
             now
             sits
             looking
             down
             from
             his
             Throne
             with
             a
             watchful
             eye
             to
             observe
             all
             the
             motions
             ,
             and
             trace
             out
             all
             the
             dark
             designs
             of
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             stretches
             forth
             his
             Almighty
             hand
             to
             guard
             and
             defend
             her
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             repel
             or
             over-rule
             their
             malice
             ,
             to
             drive
             back
             their
             venemous
             Darts
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             temper
             their
             Poyson
             into
             Physick
             ,
             and
             extract
             a
             healing
             Balm
             out
             of
             the
             Stings
             of
             those
             Scorpions
             .
             In
             which
             how
             careful
             and
             diligent
             he
             hath
             been
             is
             abundantly
             manifest
             from
             the
             glorious
             success
             :
             for
             considering
             the
             vast
             opposition
             that
             hath
             been
             made
             against
             it
             even
             from
             its
             infancy
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             it
             could
             ever
             have
             subsisted
             had
             it
             not
             been
             guarded
             by
             an
             invisible
             hand
             ?
             No
             sooner
             did
             this
             
               light
               upon
               a
               Hill
            
             appear
             in
             the
             World
             but
             all
             the
             four
             Winds
             immediately
             conspired
             to
             blow
             it
             out
             ,
             yet
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             miraculous
             to
             consider
             ,
             )
             still
             the
             harder
             they
             blew
             the
             brighter
             it
             flamed
             ;
             and
             though
             for
             the
             first
             300
             years
             it
             was
             the
             main
             and
             almost
             constant
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Policy
             ,
             the
             Wit
             and
             Cruelty
             both
             of
             Devils
             and
             Men
             to
             suppress
             and
             ruine
             it
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             thrived
             and
             encreased
             under
             the
             most
             powerful
             means
             of
             its
             extirpation
             .
             It
             conquered
             by
             suffering
             ,
             gathered
             strength
             by
             bleeding
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             a
             head-strong
             Floud
             ,
             still
             the
             more
             it
             was
             checked
             the
             more
             it
             swelled
             and
             over-flowed
             ,
             till
             at
             length
             it
             
               filled
               the
               Earth
               as
               the
               Waters
               cover
               the
               Sea.
            
             Which
             ,
             if
             well
             considered
             ,
             is
             an
             amazing
             instance
             of
             the
             vigilant
             and
             
               powerful
               Providence
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             hath
             not
             only
             preserved
             
             this
             burning
             Bush
             from
             consuming
             ,
             but
             made
             it
             spring
             and
             flourish
             in
             the
             flames
             .
             And
             though
             since
             those
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             he
             hath
             many
             times
             for
             wise
             and
             gracious
             ends
             let
             loose
             the
             Wolves
             upon
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             permitted
             them
             to
             worry
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             almost
             to
             devour
             it
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             hath
             kept
             a
             strict
             and
             steady
             Reign
             upon
             their
             Power
             and
             Malice
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             served
             his
             ends
             ,
             hath
             check'd
             and
             stop'd
             them
             in
             their
             savage
             career
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             thought
             the
             trembling
             Prey
             their
             own
             ,
             hath
             stretched
             out
             his
             own
             Almighty
             Arm
             ,
             and
             snatched
             it
             from
             their
             devouring
             jaws
             .
             So
             that
             while
             they
             are
             clubbing
             all
             their
             Power
             and
             Policy
             against
             it
             ,
             
               he
               that
               sits
               in
               the
               Heavens
               laughs
               them
               to
               scorn
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               them
               in
               derision
               ,
            
             and
             doth
             contemn
             their
             impotent
             malice
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             manage
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             he
             can
             either
             prevent
             the
             mischievous
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             cause
             them
             to
             recoile
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             or
             make
             those
             very
             persecutions
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             design
             to
             destroy
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             its
             enlargement
             and
             propagation
             ;
             and
             what
             in
             his
             own
             infallible
             Wisdom
             he
             thinks
             best
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             always
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             always
             do
             for
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             :
             For
             
               many
               a
               time
               have
               they
               afflicted
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               may
               Israel
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               now
               say
               ,
               many
               a
               time
               have
               they
               afflicted
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               yet
               have
               they
               not
               prevailed
               against
               me
               ,
               the
               Plowers
               have
               plowed
               upon
               my
               back
               ,
               they
               have
               made
               long
               furrows
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               is
               righteous
               ,
               he
               hath
               cut
               asunder
               the
               Cords
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               due
               time
               will
               confound
               and
               turn
               back
               those
               that
               hate
               Sion
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             as
             he
             exerciseth
             a
             most
             
               vigilant
               Providence
            
             over
             his
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             also
             over
             all
             the
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             of
             it
             ,
             whose
             interest
             is
             as
             dear
             and
             precious
             to
             him
             as
             his
             
               own
               bloud
            
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             only
             the
             purchase
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Trophies
             and
             Conquests
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             his
             by
             a
             double
             Propriety
             ,
             and
             more
             peculiarly
             entitles
             them
             to
             his
             care
             and
             protection
             ;
             they
             are
             living
             Members
             of
             his
             
               own
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             he
             feels
             their
             pains
             by
             a
             most
             tender
             sympathy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Providence
             is
             as
             much
             concerned
             for
             their
             defence
             ,
             as
             his
             Eye-lid
             is
             to
             defend
             the
             Apple
             of
             his
             own
             Eye
             ,
             Zech.
             2.8
             .
             and
             therefore
             though
             he
             exercises
             a
             merciful
             Providence
             over
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             these
             he
             incloses
             out
             of
             the
             Common
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             fences
             about
             with
             a
             peculiar
             care
             .
             These
             are
             his
             Iewels
             ,
             and
             he
             keeps
             them
             in
             his
             Treasury
             under
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             inviolable
             security
             .
             He
             is
             always
             watching
             over
             them
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             peculiar
             and
             continual
             concern
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             off
             Temptation
             from
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Calamities
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             over-rule
             and
             direct
             the
             course
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             that
             whatever
             befals
             them
             may
             concenter
             in
             their
             happiness
             .
             For
             though
             he
             many
             times
             corrects
             them
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             permits
             them
             to
             be
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             by
             others
             ,
             yet
             still
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             a
             most
             gracious
             intention
             ,
             either
             to
             cure
             or
             prevent
             some
             disease
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             to
             excite
             and
             exercise
             their
             graces
             ,
             or
             to
             wean
             them
             from
             the
             love
             of
             this
             vain
             World
             ,
             and
             discipline
             them
             for
             a
             blessed
             Eternity
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             evils
             happen
             to
             them
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             
             still
             he
             takes
             care
             to
             extract
             good
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             contrive
             and
             order
             the
             whole
             Scene
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             the
             issue
             
               all
               things
               may
               still
               work
               together
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               called
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.28
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             always
             ,
             and
             doth
             always
             continue
             to
             perform
             ,
             in
             his
             blessing
             and
             rewarding
             all
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             declares
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             Rev.
             2.7
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcomes
               ,
               will
               I
               give
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             will
             admit
             him
             in
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             blessed
             immortality
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             so
             also
             Rev.
             3.21
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcomes
               ,
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               on
               my
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               have
               overcome
               ,
               and
               am
               sate
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
            
             ;
             And
             he
             promises
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             in
             particular
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               crown
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
             In
             all
             which
             places
             he
             expresly
             declares
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             to
             reward
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             they
             leave
             this
             World
             with
             the
             joys
             and
             felicities
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             this
             Authority
             he
             is
             continually
             exercising
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             when
             ever
             any
             faithful
             and
             
               obedient
               Souls
            
             depart
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             he
             presently
             sends
             forth
             his
             
               Angelick
               Messengers
            
             to
             conduct
             them
             safe
             to
             the
             immortal
             Regions
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             lodge
             them
             in
             some
             one
             of
             those
             
               blissful
               Mansions
            
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             which
             he
             went
             before
             to
             prepare
             for
             them
             ;
             where
             free
             from
             all
             the
             disturbances
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             
             of
             a
             vexatious
             and
             tumultuous
             World
             ,
             they
             live
             in
             continued
             
               ease
               ,
               content
            
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             wrapt
             up
             with
             the
             ever-growing
             delights
             of
             
               contemplating
               ,
               loving
            
             ,
             and
             imitating
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             amicable
             Society
             and
             Communication
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             an
             endless
             bliss
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             so
             we
             are
             assured
             from
             Scripture
             that
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             righteous
             doth
             commence
             from
             the
             moment
             of
             their
             departure
             hence
             .
             So
             Rev.
             14.13
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               yea
               ,
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               do
               follow
               them
            
             ;
             and
             with
             St.
             Paul
             it
             was
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             
               depart
               from
               hence
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
            
             1.23
             .
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             that
             upon
             his
             departure
             he
             expected
             to
             be
             immediately
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             he
             teaches
             ,
             that
             
               to
               be
               at
               home
               in
               the
               body
               was
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               the
               body
               to
               be
               present
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.6
             ,
             8.
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             true
             if
             the
             Souls
             of
             good
             men
             go
             not
             to
             Heaven
             immediately
             when
             they
             go
             from
             hence
             :
             but
             that
             they
             do
             so
             is
             as
             plain
             as
             words
             can
             express
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             promise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Penitent
             Thief
             ,
             
               Verily
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               this
               day
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
            
             Luke
             23.43
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             the
             very
             Article
             of
             a
             true
             Penitents
             death
             ,
             Heavens
             joys
             do
             attend
             his
             departing
             Soul
             to
             receive
             it
             immediately
             when
             it
             is
             dislodged
             from
             the
             body
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             its
             departure
             hence
             the
             Pious
             Soul
             is
             transported
             to
             those
             
               blessed
               abodes
            
             beyond
             the
             Stars
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             proper
             seat
             and
             pure
             Element
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             where
             the
             blessed
             inhabitants
             
             live
             in
             a
             
               continued
               fruition
            
             of
             their
             utmost
             wishes
             ,
             being
             every
             moment
             entertained
             with
             fresh
             and
             enravishing
             Scenes
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             where
             all
             their
             happiness
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             eternity
             nothing
             else
             but
             only
             one
             continued
             Act
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             Triumph
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             no
             sighs
             or
             tears
             ,
             no
             intermixtures
             of
             sorrow
             or
             misery
             ,
             but
             
               every
               heart
            
             is
             full
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             
               every
               joy
            
             is
             Quintessence
             ,
             and
             every
             happy
             moment
             is
             crowned
             with
             some
             fresh
             and
             new
             enjoyment
             .
             But
             of
             this
             blessed
             state
             I
             have
             given
             an
             account
             at
             large
             ,
             Part.
             1.
             
             Chap.
             1.
             and
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             blessed
             reward
             with
             which
             our
             Saviour
             crowns
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             immediately
             upon
             their
             departure
             hence
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             
               lie
               sleeping
            
             in
             the
             dust
             unrewarded
             ,
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             have
             finished
             their
             work
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             admits
             them
             to
             
               the
               joy
               of
               their
               Master
            
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             felicities
             that
             their
             separated
             spirits
             are
             capable
             of
             in
             those
             several
             degrees
             and
             measures
             of
             perfection
             which
             they
             there
             arrive
             to
             ;
             in
             which
             happy
             state
             they
             remain
             during
             their
             separation
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             expecting
             the
             farther
             completion
             of
             their
             happiness
             in
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Souls
             being
             reunited
             ,
             their
             whole
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             bliss
             to
             the
             utmost
             stretch
             of
             its
             Capacity
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             having
             shewn
             what
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             are
             which
             Christ
             hath
             always
             performed
             ,
             and
             doth
             always
             continue
             to
             perform
             ,
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
          
           
             III.
             And
             last
             place
             ,
             To
             shew
             what
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             are
             which
             are
             
               yet
               to
               be
            
             performed
             by
             him
             ,
             before
             he
             surrenders
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             reducible
             to
             three
             Heads
             :
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             He
             is
             yet
             farther
             to
             extend
             and
             enlarge
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             the
             Conquest
             of
             its
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             is
             yet
             to
             destroy
             Death
             ,
             the
             last
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             giving
             a
             general
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             is
             yet
             to
             judge
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             I.
             He
             is
             yet
             farther
             to
             extend
             and
             enlarge
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             a
             more
             universal
             conquest
             of
             its
             Enemies
             .
             For
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             ancient
             Prophesies
             concerning
             the
             vast
             extent
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Kingdom
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             of
             them
             which
             as
             yet
             were
             never
             accomplished
             .
             So
             Psal.
             2.8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               break
               them
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dash
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               Vessel
               ,
            
             whereas
             hitherto
             it
             is
             certain
             Christ
             was
             never
             possessed
             of
             
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             yet
             break
             his
             incorrigible
             opposers
             
               with
               a
               Rod
               of
               Iron
               ,
               or
               dash
               them
               in
               pieces
               like
               a
               Potters
               Vessel
            
             ;
             so
             also
             Dan.
             7.4
             .
             it
             is
             foretold
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             
               there
               should
               be
               given
               him
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               all
               People
               ,
               Nations
               ,
               and
               Languages
               should
               serve
               him
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               all
               Dominion●
               should
               serve
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             ibid.
             ver
             .
             27.
             so
             also
             Dan
             2.34
             ,
             35
             44
             ,
             45.
             that
             
               the
               stone
               cut
               out
               without
               hands
               ,
            
             by
             which
             all
             agree
             is
             meant
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               should
               become
               a
               great
               Mountain
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               should
               break
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               consume
               all
               those
               other
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             Thus
             also
             it
             is
             foretold
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               should
               be
               King
               over
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Mich.
             5.4
             .
             and
             that
             
               there
               should
               be
               but
               one
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               one
               ,
            
             Zech.
             14.9
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               should
               have
               Dominion
               from
               Sea
               to
               Sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Riv●r
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             72.8
             .
             and
             that
             
             
               all
               Kings
               should
               fall
               down
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               serve
               him
               ,
            
             ibid.
             ver
             .
             11.
             and
             that
             
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               should
               remember
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               kindreds
               of
               the
               Nations
               worship
               before
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Kingdom
               shall
               be
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               govern
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             These
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             such
             like
             Prophesies
             there
             are
             which
             as
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             were
             never
             accomplished
             according
             to
             the
             full
             import
             and
             intent
             of
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             we
             may
             certainly
             conclude
             that
             there
             is
             a
             time
             
               yet
               to
               come
            
             before
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Saviour
             will
             yet
             
               once
               more
            
             display
             the
             victorious
             Banner
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             mighty
             man
             of
             War
             march
             on
             
               conquering
               and
               to
               conquer
            
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             confounded
             or
             converted
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             finally
             consummated
             his
             victories
             in
             a
             
               glorious
               Triumph
            
             over
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             not
             only
             foretels
             this
             
               universal
               conquest
            
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             also
             describes
             and
             delineates
             the
             whole
             method
             and
             progress
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             upon
             laying
             the
             Scripture
             Prophesies
             together
             in
             their
             proper
             Train
             and
             Series
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             great
             Scene
             of
             Providence
             will
             be
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             those
             obstinate
             and
             hitherto
             implacable
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             been
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             conquered
             ,
             slaughtered
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             do
             to
             this
             day
             continue
             scattered
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             ,
             he
             hath
             preserved
             by
             a
             strange
             and
             unparalleled
             Providence
             for
             above
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             together
             a
             distinct
             and
             separate
             people
             from
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             mighty
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             once
             more
             
             render
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             always
             been
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             of
             his
             
               miraculous
               conduct
            
             .
             For
             by
             a
             wonderful
             effusion
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             upon
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             was
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             though
             far
             more
             extensive
             ,
             a
             he
             will
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             most
             surprizing
             manner
             ,
             b
             open
             the
             eyes
             of
             this
             blinded
             Nation
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             error
             and
             wickedness
             of
             their
             infidelity
             and
             malice
             against
             him
             ,
             whereupon
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             mind
             they
             shall
             return
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             with
             penitent
             tears
             wash
             off
             the
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             their
             Saviour
             c
             which
             like
             an
             Heir-loom
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             descended
             upon
             them
             from
             one
             Generation
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             thus
             ,
             Rom.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               I
               would
               not
               brethren
               that
               ye
               should
               be
               ignorant
               of
               this
               mystery
               that
               blindness
               in
               part
               is
               hapned
               to
               Israel
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               till
               when
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               Israel
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               there
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Zion
               the
               deliverer
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             that
             blindness
             which
             then
             hapned
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             which
             continues
             on
             them
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             
               removed
               ,
               viz.
            
             about
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             compleated
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             all
             Israel
             ,
             (
             and
             not
             a
             small
             remnant
             of
             them
             as
             at
             first
             )
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             also
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.14
             ,
             16.
             
             
               But
               their
               minds
               are
               blinded
            
             ,
             (
             meaning
             the
             People
             of
             
               Israel
               )
               for
               until
               this
               day
               remaineth
               the
               same
               vail
               untaken
               away
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               nevertheless
               when
               it
               shall
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               the
               vail
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
            
             ;
             where
             he
             
             first
             supposes
             that
             Israel
             that
             till
             then
             was
             blinded
             ,
             and
             that
             till
             now
             remains
             so
             ,
             should
             turn
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             asserts
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             vail
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             hindered
             'em
             from
             discerning
             Christ
             in
             the
             Figures
             and
             Prophesies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             should
             be
             removed
             from
             before
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Jews
             being
             thus
             converted
             by
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             under
             his
             victorious
             Banners
             be
             conducted
             into
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
             and
             repossessed
             of
             their
             ancient
             native
             Country
             ,
             d
             whither
             they
             shall
             be
             close
             pursued
             with
             mighty
             Hosts
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             be
             reduced
             by
             them
             into
             imminent
             danger
             of
             utter
             desolation
             ,
             in
             which
             extremity
             of
             theirs
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             will
             make
             bare
             his
             
               Almighty
               Arm
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             most
             miraculous
             manner
             confound
             and
             scatter
             those
             mighty
             swarms
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             crown
             his
             Israel
             with
             Victory
             and
             Triumph
             e
             .
             The
             fame
             of
             which
             
               miraculous
               events
            
             ,
             spreading
             far
             and
             wide
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utmost
             ends
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             in
             a
             little
             time
             convince
             all
             the
             
               Heathen
               World
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             prevail
             with
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             become
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             of
             
               his
               Christ
            
             f
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             World
             being
             arrived
             to
             its
             
               full
               extent
            
             and
             growth
             ,
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             ,
             Charity
             and
             
             Justice
             shall
             reign
             and
             flourish
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             Christendom
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             its
             ancient
             Purity
             .
             For
             now
             he
             who
             is
             to
             come
             with
             the
             
               Fan
               in
               his
               hand
            
             will
             throughly
             purge
             the
             Floor
             of
             his
             Church
             from
             all
             that
             Chaff
             of
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             Schism
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             Irreligion
             and
             Immorality
             with
             which
             it
             is
             almost
             totally
             covered
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             the
             sincere
             Piety
             ,
             the
             generous
             and
             unaffected
             Vertue
             which
             Christianity
             teaches
             and
             prescribes
             shall
             be
             the
             universal
             livery
             and
             cognisance
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             g
             .
             For
             much
             about
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             that
             glorious
             Call
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             thence
             ensuing
             ,
             that
             corrupt
             and
             degenerate
             Faction
             of
             Christians
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             
               mystical
               Babylon
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             which
             for
             several
             Ages
             hath
             been
             the
             great
             Nuisance
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             will
             in
             these
             Western
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             muster
             up
             all
             its
             Forces
             to
             destroy
             and
             extirpate
             the
             purer
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             by
             a
             
               general
               persecution
            
             h
             ,
             in
             which
             attempt
             for
             some
             time
             this
             Faction
             will
             be
             very
             prevalent
             and
             successful
             ,
             i
             when
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             who
             have
             thitherto
             been
             partakers
             with
             it
             in
             its
             foul
             Impostures
             and
             corruptions
             (
             being
             either
             awakened
             by
             those
             miraculous
             Conversions
             of
             the
             Jews
             and
             Eastern
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             convinced
             of
             their
             errors
             by
             the
             powerful
             
             impressions
             of
             
               his
               Spirit
            
             in
             whose
             hands
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             are
             )
             will
             turn
             their
             Swords
             upon
             this
             
               Antichristian
               Faction
            
             ,
             whose
             Cause
             they
             have
             hitherto
             espoused
             ,
             and
             conspire
             to
             root
             it
             out
             from
             off
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             k
             ,
             which
             being
             effected
             ,
             the
             Western
             Church
             will
             universally
             reform
             it self
             according
             to
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             will
             then
             be
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             
               the
               Mother
               of
               us
               all
            
             l
             ,
             Thus
             partly
             by
             destroying
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             converting
             its
             Enemies
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             will
             yet
             
               mightily
               enlarge
            
             the
             borders
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             advance
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             pitch
             of
             purity
             and
             splendour
             that
             this
             state
             of
             mortality
             will
             admit
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             happy
             state
             he
             will
             preserve
             and
             continue
             it
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             m
             till
             a
             little
             before
             the
             commencement
             of
             the
             
               General
               Iudgment
            
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             hitherto
             chained
             up
             ,
             will
             be
             loosed
             again
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             to
             excite
             them
             to
             delude
             and
             deceive
             the
             World
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             persecute
             the
             sincere
             Professors
             of
             Christianity
             with
             incessant
             cruelties
             n
             ,
             when
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             are
             securely
             triumphing
             in
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Villanies
             they
             shall
             be
             surprized
             with
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             o
             ,
             which
             
               like
               a
               Thief
               in
               the
               night
            
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             their
             mischiefs
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             Another
             of
             those
             
               Regal
               Acts
            
             which
             he
             is
             yet
             to
             perform
             is
             to
             
               destroy
               Death
            
             ,
             the
             last
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             causing
             a
             general
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             which
             being
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             I
             shall
             insist
             more
             largely
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Fact
             ;
             and
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             will
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             that
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             raise
             the
             dead
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             plainly
             and
             frequently
             asserted
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             as
             any
             Proposition
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             2
             Cor.
             4.14
             .
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             
               God
               will
               raise
               us
               up
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             his
             personal
             Power
             and
             Agency
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             39
             ,
             40.44.54
             .
             Christ
             promises
             us
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               raise
               us
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             ;
             and
             Iohn
             11.25
             ▪
             he
             thus
             declares
             himself
             to
             
               Martha
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               he
               that
               believeth
               in
               me
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               yet
               shall
               he
               live
            
             ;
             and
             Iohn
             5.28
             .
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               hour
               is
               coming
               in
               which
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Grave
               should
               hear
               his
               voice
               .
            
             And
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             he
             hath
             given
             a
             most
             sure
             and
             
               certain
               pledge
            
             by
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             demonstrates
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             may
             rise
             ,
             but
             also
             gives
             ample
             assurance
             that
             they
             shall
             .
             For
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             him
             a
             power
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             raising
             himself
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             that
             was
             in
             him
             when
             he
             raised
             himself
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             all
             those
             in
             whom
             it
             resides
             .
             Whoever
             therefore
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               that
               Spirit
            
             by
             which
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             power
             to
             be
             sure
             will
             not
             be
             always
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             one
             time
             or
             other
             will
             most
             certainly
             be
             reduced
             into
             Act
             :
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             8.11
             .
             
               If
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               dwell
               in
               you
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               bodies
               by
               his
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             considering
             that
             Christ
             in
             dying
             and
             rising
             from
             the
             dead
             acted
             as
             our
             Head
             and
             Representative
             ,
             we
             may
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             as
             when
             he
             
               laid
               down
               his
               life
            
             ,
             he
             laid
             it
             down
             for
             ours
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             
               took
               it
               up
            
             again
             ,
             he
             took
             up
             ours
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             vertually
             raised
             us
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             whereby
             he
             actually
             raised
             himself
             :
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             Power
             ,
             but
             also
             Will
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Head
             and
             Representative
             ,
             to
             raise
             us
             even
             as
             he
             raised
             himself
             .
             So
             that
             we
             are
             already
             risen
             in
             our
             causes
             since
             our
             Head
             and
             Representative
             is
             risen
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             
               same
               power
            
             to
             raise
             us
             as
             he
             had
             to
             raise
             himself
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               first-born
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             we
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             because
             our
             Resurrection
             is
             now
             in
             the
             same
             causes
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Will
             and
             Power
             )
             as
             his
             was
             before
             he
             arose
             .
             And
             therefore
             also
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               rise
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             pledge
             and
             handsel
             of
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             risen
             with
             the
             
               same
               Will
            
             and
             Power
             to
             raise
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             when
             he
             arose
             ,
             to
             raise
             himself
             ;
             and
             hence
             we
             find
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.12
             .
             
               Now
               if
               Christ
               be
               preached
               that
               he
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               how
               say
               some
               
               among
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             If
             we
             are
             all
             agreed
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             any
             man
             have
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ?
             
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               is
               Christ
               not
               risen
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             To
             say
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             rise
             ,
             is
             by
             consequence
             to
             deny
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             very
             
               same
               will
            
             and
             power
             which
             must
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             risen
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             ours
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             rise
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             insufficient
             to
             raise
             us
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             been
             sufficient
             to
             raise
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             cannot
             be
             risen
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             against
             this
             reasoning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             
               our
               resurrection
            
             will
             be
             far
             more
             difficult
             to
             accomplish
             than
             Christs
             was
             ,
             because
             his
             body
             was
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             were
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ever
             dispersed
             ,
             as
             ours
             will
             be
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             cause
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             raise
             Christ
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             to
             raise
             us
             :
             It
             may
             easily
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             
               infinite
               power
            
             by
             which
             Christ
             was
             raised
             ,
             all
             possible
             things
             are
             
               equally
               easie
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             allowing
             our
             resurrection
             to
             be
             but
             possible
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             every
             whit
             as
             easie
             to
             that
             
               infinite
               power
            
             by
             which
             Christ
             was
             raised
             ,
             to
             reduce
             all
             our
             scattered
             atoms
             into
             one
             mass
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             reorganize
             them
             into
             a
             humane
             body
             and
             reunite
             it
             to
             its
             ancient
             soul
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             quicken
             the
             yet
             uncorrupted
             body
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             question
             is
             whether
             the
             thing
             be
             possible
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             every
             whit
             as
             easie
             to
             the
             omnipotent
             cause
             of
             our
             Saviours
             resurrection
             ,
             to
             raise
             our
             bodies
             as
             it
             was
             to
             raise
             his
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             why
             should
             it
             be
             thought
             
             more
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             raise
             a
             dead
             corrupted
             body
             ,
             whose
             parts
             are
             all
             dispersed
             and
             scattered
             throughout
             the
             vast
             wilderness
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             reunite
             it
             to
             its
             primitive
             soul
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             at
             first
             to
             create
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             form
             it
             into
             a
             humane
             body
             and
             animate
             it
             with
             a
             humane
             soul
             ?
             He
             who
             at
             the
             
               first
               creation
            
             could
             separate
             the
             
               confused
               mass
            
             of
             matter
             into
             so
             many
             distinct
             kinds
             and
             species
             of
             Beings
             ,
             can
             doubtless
             at
             the
             general
             resurrection
             as
             easily
             separate
             the
             
               same
               matter
            
             into
             its
             distinct
             and
             several
             individuals
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             him
             who
             numbers
             the
             stars
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             the
             hairs
             of
             our
             heads
             ,
             from
             keeping
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             all
             our
             
               scattered
               particles
            
             ,
             and
             from
             knowing
             what
             dust
             belongs
             to
             every
             body
             ,
             and
             what
             body
             to
             every
             soul
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             it
             be
             difficult
             to
             him
             ,
             whose
             power
             is
             as
             immense
             as
             his
             knowledg
             ,
             to
             recollect
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             curious
             piece
             of
             Clockwork
             which
             he
             both
             made
             and
             took
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             every
             pin
             into
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             every
             spring
             to
             its
             due
             vigour
             and
             activity
             ,
             and
             every
             wheel
             to
             its
             primitive
             figure
             and
             motion
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             farther
             objected
             that
             there
             is
             an
             impossibility
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             dead
             body
             after
             it
             is
             corrupted
             and
             its
             parts
             all
             disperst
             ,
             to
             be
             reunited
             and
             raised
             to
             life
             again
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             since
             these
             dispersed
             parts
             of
             our
             bodies
             do
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             are
             safely
             
               laid
               up
            
             in
             the
             Chambers
             of
             Nature
             ,
             however
             they
             are
             scattered
             or
             wherever
             lodged
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             within
             the
             ken
             of
             Gods
             knowledg
             and
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             power
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             
             why
             should
             their
             separation
             render
             it
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             reunited
             how
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             perpetual
             course
             of
             transmutation
             which
             the
             matter
             of
             humane
             bodies
             runs
             ,
             it
             may
             happen
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             doubtless
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             the
             
               same
               particles
            
             at
             several
             times
             are
             incorporated
             into
             several
             bodies
             ;
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             one
             man
             eats
             either
             the
             flesh
             or
             that
             which
             hath
             the
             flesh
             or
             substance
             of
             another
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             digests
             it
             into
             a
             part
             of
             his
             own
             body
             and
             substance
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             at
             the
             resurrection
             that
             the
             substance
             or
             matter
             of
             
               this
               part
            
             should
             be
             reunited
             to
             them
             both
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             considering
             that
             scarce
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             what
             we
             eat
             is
             digested
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             we
             
               render
               back
            
             again
             into
             the
             
               common
               mass
            
             of
             matter
             by
             sensible
             or
             insensible
             evacuations
             ;
             though
             we
             should
             suppose
             one
             man
             to
             have
             eaten
             up
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             anothers
             body
             ,
             yet
             he
             retains
             but
             one
             part
             of
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             what
             should
             hinder
             an
             
               omnipotent
               power
            
             from
             raising
             the
             body
             he
             hath
             devoured
             out
             of
             the
             ninety
             nine
             parts
             which
             he
             lets
             go
             again
             ?
             And
             then
             considering
             that
             in
             seven
             years
             time
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             our
             body
             Changes
             ,
             he
             must
             if
             he
             live
             so
             long
             evacuate
             that
             one
             part
             which
             he
             retain'd
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             will
             be
             at
             last
             
               worn
               off
            
             from
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             of
             his
             body
             .
             Nay
             ,
             suppose
             this
             Devourer
             to
             feed
             altogether
             upon
             mans
             flesh
             ,
             as
             some
             affirm
             the
             Canibals
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             last
             seven
             years
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             devours
             
               one
               hundred
            
             humane
             bodies
             weighing
             
               two
               hundred
               pound
            
             a
             piece
             ;
             according
             to
             this
             computation
             the
             utmost
             he
             can
             
             be
             supposed
             to
             digest
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             these
             hundred
             bodies
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             amounts
             not
             to
             above
             
               two
               pound
            
             of
             each
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             the
             
               two
               hundred
            
             weight
             of
             bodily
             substance
             whereof
             these
             devoured
             bodies
             did
             consist
             ,
             there
             will
             still
             remain
             
               one
               hundred
               ninety
               eight
            
             undigested
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Devourer
             ;
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             conceive
             is
             sufficient
             matter
             out
             of
             which
             to
             re-produce
             the
             same
             bodies
             :
             For
             we
             many
             times
             lose
             as
             much
             of
             our
             substance
             in
             a
             sweat
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             in
             a
             consumption
             as
             these
             devoured
             bodies
             do
             in
             their
             being
             eaten
             and
             digested
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             our
             bodies
             continue
             numerically
             the
             same
             ;
             But
             as
             for
             the
             bodies
             of
             these
             Man-eaters
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             carry
             with
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             other
             substance
             to
             their
             graves
             besides
             that
             of
             mans
             flesh
             ;
             for
             the
             liquor
             which
             they
             drink
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             bread
             which
             they
             eat
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               accidental
               nourishments
            
             which
             they
             receive
             with
             it
             ,
             goes
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ;
             and
             these
             being
             at
             least
             one
             half
             of
             their
             nourishment
             ,
             must
             constitute
             at
             least
             one
             half
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             What
             then
             should
             hinder
             but
             that
             at
             the
             resurrection
             the
             other
             half
             of
             them
             which
             consists
             of
             mans
             flesh
             may
             be
             separated
             from
             them
             and
             restored
             to
             those
             humane
             bodies
             they
             devoured
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             each
             of
             them
             shall
             recover
             its
             whole
             substance
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             want
             so
             much
             as
             
               one
               particle
            
             of
             all
             that
             matter
             whereof
             they
             were
             composed
             when
             they
             were
             eaten
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             but
             just
             that
             they
             should
             be
             made
             to
             refund
             those
             unnatural
             spoils
             which
             they
             barbarously
             ravished
             from
             the
             bodies
             of
             other
             men
             .
             But
             then
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
             How
             shall
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Cannibal
             that
             eat
             them
             be
             raised
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             this
             account
             it
             be
             must
             deprived
             of
             one
             half
             of
             the
             substance
             it
             died
             withal
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             remaining
             half
             of
             his
             bodily
             substance
             there
             may
             ,
             without
             any
             repugnance
             to
             its
             being
             raised
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             ,
             be
             added
             out
             of
             the
             
               common
               mass
            
             of
             matter
             as
             much
             new
             bodily
             substance
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             redintegrate
             it
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ;
             for
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             necessarily
             imply
             that
             all
             the
             
               same
               matter
            
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             For
             if
             all
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             stature
             and
             proportion
             of
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             they
             shall
             ,
             then
             Infants
             and
             Dwarfs
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             die
             of
             Consumptions
             must
             have
             
               new
               matter
            
             added
             to
             that
             which
             they
             die
             withal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             can
             imply
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             body
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             
               same
               matter
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             this
             remaining
             half
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Canibals
             body
             will
             not
             go
             far
             enough
             to
             redintegrate
             his
             whole
             body
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             God
             will
             add
             
               new
               substance
            
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             no
             more
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             the
             
               same
               numerical
            
             Body
             ,
             than
             the
             reparation
             of
             an
             house
             
               with
               new
               stones
            
             and
             Timber
             hinders
             it
             from
             being
             the
             
               same
               numerical
            
             house
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             God
             by
             a
             Miracle
             should
             in
             an
             instant
             restore
             a
             man
             to
             his
             
               full
               Bulk
            
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             whose
             body
             is
             half
             pined
             away
             by
             a
             lingring
             Consumption
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             at
             all
             hinder
             but
             that
             still
             it
             would
             be
             the
             
               same
               numerical
            
             Body
             .
             Why
             then
             should
             the
             Addition
             of
             new
             bodily
             substance
             to
             the
             remaining
             half
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             
             Canibals
             body
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             hinder
             it
             from
             being
             raised
             numerically
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             sufficient
             to
             clear
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             from
             all
             pretence
             of
             Repugnancy
             and
             Contradiction
             .
             But
             suppose
             after
             all
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             rare
             and
             singular
             instances
             wherein
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             for
             the
             
               same
               numerical
            
             Body
             to
             be
             raised
             again
             ;
             this
             would
             no
             more
             impeach
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             general
             resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             bodies
             ;
             than
             Enoch's
             and
             Elias's
             not
             dying
             ,
             do
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Maxim
             of
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               It
               is
               appointed
               for
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             in
             any
             instance
             it
             should
             be
             impossible
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             for
             God
             to
             raise
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             serve
             the
             purpose
             of
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             cloath
             the
             
               same
               soul
            
             in
             a
             
               new
               body
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             soul
             that
             individuates
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               same
               person
            
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             .
             We
             have
             not
             the
             same
             matter
             about
             us
             when
             we
             are
             ten
             years
             old
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             first
             cloathed
             with
             when
             we
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             who
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             
               ten
               years
            
             hence
             for
             a
             Vertue
             or
             a
             Crime
             which
             he
             acts
             now
             will
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             in
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             
               same
               matter
            
             ;
             so
             he
             who
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             at
             the
             resurrection
             for
             the
             good
             or
             evil
             which
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             will
             be
             rewarded
             or
             punished
             in
             the
             
               same
               person
            
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             not
             be
             in
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             .
             But
             it
             being
             more
             congruous
             to
             the
             accuracy
             and
             exactness
             of
             the
             divine
             justice
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             
               same
               body
            
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             
               same
               person
            
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             every
             whit
             as
             easie
             to
             an
             
               infinite
               power
            
             to
             
             restore
             to
             our
             souls
             the
             
               same
               bodies
            
             as
             to
             cloath
             them
             in
             new
             ones
             (
             for
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             posssibilities
             all
             things
             are
             equally
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             Omnipotence
             )
             mens
             bodies
             shall
             be
             universally
             rebuilt
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             out
             of
             those
             
               old
               Ruins
            
             and
             Materials
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             did
             good
             or
             evil
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             should
             happen
             some
             particular
             instances
             wherein
             such
             a
             numerical
             resurrection
             should
             be
             in
             it self
             impossible
             ,
             these
             will
             be
             only
             a
             few
             exceptions
             from
             that
             general
             rule
             ,
             which
             rather
             confirm
             than
             destroy
             it
             .
             For
             thus
             from
             Scripture
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             they
             who
             sleep
             in
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             awake
             ,
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
             and
             that
             
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               grave
               shall
               hear
               Christs
               voice
               and
               come
               forth
               .
            
             John
             5.28
             ,
             29.
             that
             
               the
               Sea
               shall
               give
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               and
               Hell
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             grave
             
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               dead
               which
               are
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.13
             .
             All
             which
             expressions
             according
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             them
             (
             from
             which
             without
             necessary
             reasons
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             depart
             )
             do
             plainly
             import
             a
             resurrection
             of
             the
             
               same
               numerical
               bodies
            
             .
             Our
             Resurrection
             therefore
             being
             a
             possible
             thing
             ,
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             an
             omnipotent
             Power
             ,
             as
             Christ's
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             resurrection
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             pledge
             of
             ours
             ;
             since
             he
             rose
             as
             our
             common
             Head
             and
             Representative
             ,
             and
             consequently
             rose
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Will
             and
             Power
             to
             raise
             us
             which
             he
             had
             to
             raise
             himself
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             proved
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Christ
             will
             raise
             us
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             I
             proceed
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             us
             .
             In
             treating
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             regulate
             my self
             by
             that
             account
             
             which
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.5
             .
             in
             which
             he
             having
             proved
             at
             large
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             ver
             .
             12.
             to
             the
             35th
             .
             he
             comes
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ;
             
               but
               some
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               are
               the
               dead
               raised
               up
               and
               with
               what
               body
               do
               they
               come
               ?
            
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             he
             gives
             a
             large
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             similitude
             of
             seed
             ,
             explicates
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             performed
             ,
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             ver
             .
             42.
             where
             he
             applies
             the
             similitude
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             
               so
               also
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
            
             ;
             and
             then
             goes
             on
             with
             a
             farther
             enlargement
             on
             it
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               so
               also
            
             refers
             both
             to
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             follows
             .
             
               So
               also
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             so
             as
             I
             have
             already
             in
             part
             described
             and
             shall
             farther
             explain
             in
             my
             ensuing
             Discourse
             ;
             This
             so
             therefore
             referring
             to
             the
             
               whole
               description
            
             ,
             implies
             these
             five
             particulars
             of
             which
             the
             whole
             consists
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             So
             is
             this
             mortal
             body
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             and
             
               material
               Principle
            
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             So
             must
             this
             Seed
             die
             and
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             quickned
             and
             revived
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             So
             is
             this
             dead
             corrupted
             body
             to
             be
             raised
             and
             quickned
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             So
             is
             it
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             into
             the
             proper
             and
             natural
             form
             of
             an
             humane
             body
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             So
             is
             this
             humane
             body
             to
             be
             changed
             and
             altered
             in
             its
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               So
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             so
             is
             this
             mortal
             body
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             and
             
               material
               principle
            
             
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             this
             is
             plainly
             implied
             ,
             ver
             .
             36.
             
             
               Thou
               fool
               ,
               that
               which
               thou
               sowest
               is
               not
               quickned
               except
               it
               die
               .
            
             Intimating
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Seed
             is
             the
             
               material
               cause
            
             of
             the
             Ear
             of
             Corn
             which
             afterwards
             springs
             up
             ,
             so
             are
             these
             
               mortal
               bodies
            
             which
             we
             sow
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             main
             materials
             of
             those
             immortal
             ones
             into
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             quickned
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Perhaps
             as
             the
             Seed
             digests
             and
             incorporates
             into
             it self
             the
             juyces
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             shoots
             them
             up
             together
             with
             its
             own
             substance
             into
             the
             Stalk
             and
             Ear
             ;
             so
             in
             some
             particular
             instances
             at
             least
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             other
             matter
             at
             our
             Resurrection
             interwoven
             with
             the
             appropriate
             substance
             of
             our
             mortal
             bodies
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             it
             spring
             up
             into
             immortal
             ones
             .
             Yet
             from
             the
             Apostles
             comparison
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             this
             very
             mortal
             body
             which
             we
             sow
             in
             the
             Grave
             shall
             be
             at
             least
             the
             Seed
             and
             Embryo
             which
             shall
             receive
             our
             Soul
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             (
             supposing
             
               other
               matter
            
             be
             added
             to
             it
             )
             assimilate
             and
             digest
             it
             into
             its
             own
             substance
             .
             Now
             though
             to
             reproduce
             the
             scattered
             particles
             of
             our
             dissolved
             flesh
             ,
             and
             extricate
             them
             out
             of
             all
             those
             other
             substances
             whereinto
             they
             have
             been
             woven
             and
             entangled
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             us
             at
             first
             view
             an
             
               impossible
               performance
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             demonstrated
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             parcel
             of
             Quicksilver
             after
             it
             hath
             run
             a
             tedious
             course
             of
             alteration
             ,
             shifted
             it self
             out
             of
             its
             
               natural
               form
            
             into
             that
             of
             a
             vapour
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             vapour
             into
             an
             insipid
             water
             ,
             out
             of
             water
             into
             a
             white
             or
             red
             or
             yellow
             powder
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             into
             a
             salt
             ,
             and
             thence
             into
             a
             malleable
             Metal
             ,
             may
             by
             a
             skilful
             Artist
             be
             reduced
             out
             of
             all
             these
             various
             contextures
             
             into
             its
             
               natural
               form
            
             of
             plain
             and
             running
             Mercury
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             think
             it
             either
             impossible
             or
             difficult
             for
             a
             Being
             of
             
               immense
               knowledge
            
             and
             power
             to
             watch
             the
             wandering
             particles
             of
             our
             corrupted
             bodies
             through
             all
             their
             successive
             alterations
             ,
             and
             to
             retrieve
             them
             out
             of
             all
             those
             substances
             into
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             finally
             resolved
             ;
             to
             take
             out
             of
             one
             body
             what
             belongs
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             restore
             to
             each
             its
             own
             ;
             and
             finally
             to
             incorporate
             them
             all
             together
             into
             their
             
               natural
               forms
            
             and
             figures
             ?
          
           
             II.
             So
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               so
            
             is
             this
             Seed
             of
             our
             mortal
             body
             to
             die
             and
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             before
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             again
             .
             
               That
               which
               thou
               sowest
               is
               not
               quickened
               unless
               it
               die
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Seed
             are
             separated
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             dissolved
             into
             a
             liquid
             Jelly
             before
             it
             springs
             up
             into
             a
             Stalk
             and
             Ear
             ;
             so
             this
             mortal
             body
             of
             ours
             must
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             its
             parts
             must
             be
             dispersed
             and
             dissipated
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             before
             it
             quickens
             and
             springs
             up
             again
             at
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             indeed
             the
             body
             must
             
               naturally
               corrupt
            
             ,
             when
             once
             it
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             Soul
             that
             enlivens
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             it
             is
             raised
             and
             glorified
             the
             Soul
             should
             remain
             for
             some
             space
             separated
             from
             it
             ,
             seems
             highly
             necessary
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             Souls
             is
             such
             as
             requires
             a
             gradual
             and
             leisurely
             progression
             out
             of
             one
             state
             into
             another
             ;
             their
             faculties
             are
             such
             as
             cannot
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             be
             improved
             but
             by
             degrees
             ,
             or
             qualified
             in
             an
             instant
             for
             two
             
               extream
               conditions
            
             ,
             without
             a
             miracle
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             mortal
             State
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             are
             two
             such
             remote
             and
             distant
             extreams
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             slow
             paced
             natures
             
             cannot
             travel
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             under
             a
             long
             space
             of
             time
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Soul
             to
             pass
             in
             one
             instant
             out
             of
             an
             Earthly
             into
             an
             Heavenly
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fleshly
             into
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             mortal
             into
             an
             immortal
             body
             ,
             seems
             too
             great
             a
             leap
             for
             a
             Being
             whose
             nature
             confines
             it
             to
             a
             gradual
             improvement
             .
             For
             how
             should
             a
             Soul
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             long
             immured
             in
             mortal
             flesh
             ,
             so
             long
             accustomed
             to
             its
             sensual
             pleasures
             ,
             so
             cloged
             and
             incumbered
             with
             its
             unwieldly
             organs
             ,
             so
             pinioned
             and
             hampered
             by
             its
             brutish
             appetites
             ;
             How
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             for
             such
             a
             Soul
             to
             be
             immediately
             disposed
             to
             act
             and
             animate
             an
             
               Heavenly
               Body
            
             ?
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             for
             some
             time
             at
             least
             it
             should
             continue
             in
             a
             separate
             state
             ,
             there
             to
             inure
             it self
             to
             a
             
               heavenly
               life
            
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             continued
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             imitation
             of
             God
             to
             ripen
             gradually
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             contract
             a
             perfect
             aptitude
             to
             animate
             an
             
               heavenly
               body
            
             ,
             that
             so
             its
             powers
             being
             enlarged
             and
             improved
             by
             exercise
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             able
             to
             manage
             that
             active
             fiery
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             be
             prepared
             to
             operate
             by
             its
             nimble
             and
             vigorous
             Organs
             ,
             which
             till
             the
             Soul
             is
             rendered
             more
             sprightly
             and
             active
             by
             long
             and
             continual
             exercise
             ,
             will
             be
             perhaps
             two
             swift
             for
             it
             to
             keep
             pace
             withal
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             of
             some
             Souls
             that
             in
             an
             instant
             shall
             be
             fitted
             for
             and
             with
             these
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.51
             ,
             52.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               shew
               you
               a
               mystery
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               all
               sleep
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             good
             men
             who
             are
             living
             just
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             shall
             suffer
             no
             separation
             of
             their
             Souls
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             but
             
             the
             beggarly
             vestment
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             shall
             in
             an
             instant
             be
             transformed
             into
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             Robe
             ;
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             it
             would
             not
             be
             ,
             unless
             in
             the
             same
             instant
             also
             their
             Souls
             were
             made
             fit
             to
             wear
             it
             .
             But
             then
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             both
             will
             be
             miraculous
             ▪
             And
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             as
             great
             a
             Miracle
             immediately
             to
             fit
             an
             
               imperfect
               Soul
            
             for
             a
             
               glorified
               body
            
             ,
             as
             immediately
             to
             change
             a
             gross
             and
             corruptible
             body
             into
             a
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             one
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             some
             Souls
             shall
             be
             immediately
             qualified
             to
             operate
             by
             glorified
             bodies
             ,
             without
             any
             intermediate
             space
             of
             separation
             ;
             yet
             this
             being
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             ,
             is
             only
             an
             exception
             from
             the
             general
             rule
             of
             Providence
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             leave
             things
             to
             proceed
             and
             act
             according
             to
             the
             regular
             course
             of
             their
             Natures
             ;
             and
             if
             Souls
             are
             so
             left
             ,
             as
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             requisite
             that
             they
             should
             be
             allowed
             some
             space
             of
             separation
             from
             their
             mortal
             bodies
             before
             they
             are
             cloathed
             with
             their
             immortal
             ones
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             this
             mortal
             body
             should
             be
             corrupted
             and
             dissolved
             before
             it
             is
             quickened
             and
             glorified
             .
          
           
             III.
             
               So
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             this
             dead
             corrupted
             body
             to
             be
             raised
             and
             quickned
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             Ver.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               That
               which
               thou
               sowest
               thou
               sowest
               not
               that
               body
               that
               shall
               be
               ,
               but
               bare
               grain
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               Wheat
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               other
               grain
               ,
               but
               God
               giveth
               it
               a
               body
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
            
             ;
             in
             which
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             Wheat
             sown
             in
             the
             ground
             is
             only
             the
             Seed
             or
             
               material
               Principle
            
             of
             the
             Stalk
             and
             Ear
             that
             spring
             
             up
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             
               principal
               efficient
            
             cause
             that
             forms
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             enlivens
             it
             ,
             and
             causes
             it
             to
             spring
             up
             and
             ripen
             ;
             so
             though
             these
             mortal
             bodies
             which
             we
             sow
             in
             the
             Grave
             are
             the
             Seed
             and
             matter
             out
             of
             which
             our
             immortal
             one
             shall
             spring
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             God
             that
             must
             recollect
             this
             matter
             ,
             reduce
             it
             into
             a
             body
             again
             ,
             and
             reunite
             it
             to
             its
             ancient
             Soul.
             For
             this
             is
             such
             a
             performance
             as
             doth
             require
             an
             Almighty
             Agent
             ;
             it
             is
             
               he
               alone
            
             can
             trace
             our
             scattered
             Atoms
             through
             all
             those
             Generations
             and
             Corruptions
             wherein
             they
             have
             wandered
             ,
             and
             retrieve
             them
             out
             of
             all
             those
             other
             bodies
             whereinto
             they
             have
             been
             finally
             resolved
             .
             It
             is
             
               he
               alone
            
             can
             separate
             them
             into
             the
             several
             Masses
             whereunto
             they
             originally
             appertained
             ,
             and
             
               order
               ,
               distinguish
            
             ,
             and
             distribute
             those
             rude
             Masses
             into
             their
             various
             parts
             ,
             and
             connect
             and
             joyn
             one
             part
             to
             another
             .
             It
             is
             he
             alone
             that
             can
             reorganize
             those
             undistinguished
             heaps
             into
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             and
             reunite
             them
             to
             their
             Primitive
             Souls
             .
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             this
             great
             Article
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             in
             Scripture
             resolved
             into
             the
             power
             of
             God
             :
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             attributes
             the
             Sadduces
             denial
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             to
             their
             
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scripture
               and
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             22.29
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             God
             must
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             So
             2
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             into
             a
             great
             extremity
             ,
             that
             so
             
               he
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               up
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             1
             Tim.
             6.13
             .
             
               I
               charge
               thee
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               before
               God
               that
               quickeneth
               all
               things
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             to
             quicken
             our
             bodies
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             requires
             the
             same
             power
             as
             it
             did
             at
             first
             to
             create
             
             and
             form
             them
             .
             For
             as
             at
             their
             first
             Creation
             they
             were
             formed
             out
             of
             the
             pre-existing
             matter
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             must
             be
             reproduced
             out
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             again
             ;
             and
             as
             at
             the
             Creation
             all
             those
             distinct
             kinds
             of
             Beings
             we
             behold
             lay
             shuffled
             together
             in
             one
             common
             Mass
             ,
             till
             the
             fruitful
             voice
             of
             God
             separated
             this
             united
             Multitude
             into
             their
             distinct
             Species
             ;
             so
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             after
             these
             mortal
             bodies
             are
             crumbled
             into
             dust
             ,
             and
             that
             dust
             is
             scattered
             through
             all
             that
             confused
             Mass
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             
               God
               alone
            
             whose
             powerful
             voice
             can
             command
             them
             
               back
               again
            
             in
             their
             proper
             shapes
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             out
             again
             by
             their
             single
             individuals
             :
             so
             that
             as
             our
             first
             existence
             was
             only
             a
             real
             Eccho
             to
             Gods
             omnipotent
             Fiat
             ,
             so
             will
             our
             return
             into
             existence
             be
             to
             his
             Almighty
             Surge
             .
             The
             Scripture
             indeed
             seems
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Angels
             will
             be
             imployed
             in
             this
             great
             transaction
             ,
             though
             what
             they
             are
             to
             do
             in
             it
             is
             not
             expresly
             related
             ;
             only
             1
             Thes.
             4.16
             .
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             intimate
             that
             their
             Office
             will
             be
             to
             collect
             the
             scattered
             relicks
             of
             our
             mortality
             ;
             for
             there
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               the
               Trump
               of
               God
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
               .
            
             Which
             popular
             description
             seems
             to
             import
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             a
             loud
             voice
             or
             a
             Trumpet
             it
             was
             anciently
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             to
             summon
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             a
             Trumpet
             to
             collect
             and
             rally
             their
             Armies
             ;
             so
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             our
             Saviour
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Angels
             ,
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             Archangel
             ,
             will
             assemble
             and
             rally
             our
             scattered
             Atoms
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             his
             
             divine
             power
             Organize
             them
             into
             humane
             bodies
             again
             ,
             and
             reunite
             them
             to
             their
             proper
             Souls
             .
             For
             so
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
             Christ
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Angels
             shall
             with
             the
             
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               gather
               together
               his
               Elect
               from
               the
               four
               Winds
               .
            
             Which
             if
             you
             compare
             with
             the
             above-cited
             Text
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             this
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             by
             which
             the
             Elect
             are
             to
             be
             gathered
             is
             to
             precede
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             gather
             them
             when
             they
             are
             raised
             ,
             but
             to
             gather
             them
             
               to
               be
            
             raised
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             collect
             their
             dispersed
             dust
             which
             hath
             been
             blown
             about
             upon
             the
             Wings
             of
             the
             Wind
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             redintegrated
             into
             humane
             bodies
             ,
             and
             reinformed
             with
             their
             Primitive
             Souls
             .
          
           
             IV.
             
               So
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             are
             our
             dead
             bodies
             to
             be
             raised
             again
             into
             the
             proper
             form
             and
             kind
             of
             humane
             bodies
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             implied
             in
             ver
             .
             38.
             
               but
               God
               giveth
               it
               a
               body
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               and
               unto
               every
               Seed
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             Wheat
             which
             dies
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             God
             gives
             in
             the
             Spring
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             Stalk
             ,
             and
             Ear
             of
             Wheat
             ;
             so
             to
             this
             mortal
             body
             which
             we
             sow
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             it
             s
             own
             proper
             and
             specifick
             form
             .
             For
             the
             Soul
             will
             have
             the
             same
             faculties
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             that
             it
             hath
             now
             in
             this
             mortal
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             Body
             is
             only
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             its
             parts
             and
             members
             being
             all
             purposely
             contrived
             into
             fit
             instruments
             for
             the
             Soul
             to
             work
             withal
             .
             These
             inward
             faculties
             therefore
             continuing
             still
             and
             for
             ever
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             highly
             requisite
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             should
             be
             refitted
             with
             the
             same
             corporeal
             instruments
             of
             action
             :
             for
             the
             Soul
             is
             
             to
             the
             Body
             what
             the
             art
             is
             to
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             formed
             by
             the
             Art
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             the
             thing
             formed
             is
             not
             perfect
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             any
             way
             disproportionable
             to
             the
             Art
             which
             formed
             it
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             Body
             be
             perfect
             till
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             it
             is
             every
             way
             apportioned
             unto
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             corrupted
             body
             be
             readapted
             to
             the
             natural
             faculties
             of
             a
             humane
             Soul
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             raised
             again
             into
             an
             humane
             body
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             its
             Primitive
             figure
             and
             proportion
             ?
             For
             should
             it
             be
             raised
             with
             more
             or
             fewer
             parts
             than
             those
             it
             now
             consists
             of
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             be
             defective
             or
             superfluous
             in
             its
             parts
             ,
             or
             the
             Soul
             must
             have
             more
             or
             fewer
             faculties
             to
             employ
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Souls
             shall
             no
             longer
             exercise
             those
             their
             
               Animal
               faculties
            
             of
             nourishing
             and
             propagation
             ;
             that
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               shall
               neither
               marry
               ,
               nor
               be
               given
               in
               marriage
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               equal
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             22.30
             .
             and
             indeed
             since
             every
             individual
             man
             will
             then
             be
             raised
             into
             an
             
               immortal
               state
            
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             need
             either
             that
             they
             should
             be
             nourished
             themselves
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             propagate
             any
             more
             individuals
             to
             preserve
             their
             kind
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             hence
             follow
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Soul
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             those
             
               Animal
               faculties
            
             ,
             or
             consequently
             that
             the
             Body
             shall
             be
             raised
             without
             the
             Organs
             by
             which
             those
             
               Animal
               operations
            
             are
             performed
             :
             for
             though
             our
             Saviours
             Body
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             had
             no
             need
             of
             nourishment
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             was
             raised
             again
             with
             its
             natural
             instruments
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             which
             he
             once
             actually
             used
             to
             assure
             his
             Disciples
             of
             the
             reality
             
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             though
             now
             those
             parts
             are
             useless
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             animal
             operation
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             his
             Soul
             still
             uses
             them
             for
             other
             unknown
             purposes
             peculiar
             to
             his
             glorified
             state
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             yet
             since
             those
             parts
             were
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             a
             humane
             body
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             to
             the
             redintegration
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             it
             was
             requisite
             he
             should
             be
             raised
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             corporeal
             Organs
             adapted
             to
             his
             animal
             faculties
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             were
             not
             extinguished
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviours
             body
             is
             in
             Scripture
             represented
             as
             the
             pattern
             of
             ours
             (
             for
             he
             shall
             change
             our
             
               vile
               body
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
            
             Philip.
             3.
             
             Vers.
             21.
             )
             we
             may
             hence
             warrantably
             conclude
             that
             ours
             shall
             be
             raised
             as
             his
             was
             ,
             compleat
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             an
             humane
             Body
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             
               So
               is
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             so
             are
             these
             humane
             bodies
             to
             be
             changed
             and
             altered
             by
             the
             resurrection
             .
             So
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             
               That
               which
               thou
               sowest
               thou
               sowest
               not
               that
               body
               that
               shall
               be
               but
               bare
               grain
            
             ;
             intimating
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             seed
             when
             it
             is
             sown
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               bare
               seed
            
             ,
             though
             when
             it
             is
             quickened
             it
             springs
             up
             into
             a
             long
             stalk
             and
             ear
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             contains
             in
             it
             an
             hundred
             grains
             ;
             even
             so
             this
             mortal
             Body
             which
             is
             only
             the
             
               naked
               seed
            
             of
             our
             Resurrection
             ,
             shall
             be
             very
             much
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             changed
             into
             a
             more
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             substance
             .
             For
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             distinct
             explication
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             will
             first
             consider
             the
             Change
             that
             will
             then
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             
             good
             men
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             the
             change
             that
             will
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             will
             consider
             the
             Change
             that
             will
             then
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             good
             men
             ;
             which
             consists
             of
             four
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             will
             be
             changed
             from
             base
             and
             humble
             into
             glorious
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             earthly
             and
             fleshly
             into
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             From
             weak
             and
             passive
             into
             active
             and
             powerful
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             From
             mortal
             and
             corruptible
             into
             immortal
             and
             incorruptible
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             Bodies
             of
             good
             Men
             will
             be
             changed
             from
             base
             and
             humble
             into
             bright
             and
             glorious
             ones
             ;
             so
             ver
             .
             43.
             
             
               It
               is
               sown
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               glory
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             sown
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             base
             and
             abject
             thing
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             indured
             above
             ground
             for
             its
             gastly
             looks
             ,
             and
             nauseous
             stink
             and
             putrefaction
             ;
             but
             at
             its
             resurrection
             it
             shall
             come
             forth
             in
             a
             bright
             ,
             and
             beautiful
             and
             venerable
             form
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             resurrection
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               shine
               forth
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
            
             Mat.
             13.43
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             bodies
             shall
             be
             refined
             and
             exalted
             into
             a
             bright
             and
             lucid
             substance
             ,
             which
             shall
             glitter
             like
             the
             Sun
             and
             cast
             forth
             rays
             of
             glory
             round
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             perhaps
             is
             
               that
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             embodied
             in
             light
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             Col.
             1.12
             .
             for
             when
             this
             dull
             matter
             comes
             to
             be
             re-animated
             with
             a
             blessed
             and
             glorified
             Soul
             ,
             it
             will
             doubtless
             derive
             from
             it
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             .
             For
             if
             now
             our
             Soul
             when
             it
             is
             overjoyed
             
             can
             so
             transfigure
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             fill
             our
             eyes
             with
             such
             sprightly
             flames
             ,
             overspread
             our
             countenances
             with
             such
             an
             amiable
             air
             ,
             and
             paint
             our
             faces
             with
             such
             a
             serene
             and
             florid
             aspect
             ,
             what
             a
             change
             will
             it
             make
             in
             our
             Resurrection-body
             ,
             which
             being
             incomparably
             more
             fine
             and
             subtil
             than
             this
             ,
             will
             be
             far
             more
             pliable
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Soul
             ?
             When
             therefore
             the
             happy
             Soul
             shall
             re-enter
             this
             softned
             and
             liquified
             matter
             ,
             ravished
             with
             unspeakable
             joy
             and
             content
             ;
             how
             will
             its
             delightsom
             emotions
             change
             and
             transfigure
             it
             ,
             how
             will
             its
             active
             joys
             shine
             through
             and
             overspread
             it
             with
             an
             amiable
             Glory
             ?
             especially
             when
             with
             this
             natural
             energy
             of
             its
             glorified
             Soul
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             shall
             cooperate
             to
             
               change
               this
               vile
               body
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mighty
               working
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               subdue
               all
               things
               to
               himself
               .
            
             Though
             now
             therefore
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             bodies
             is
             vile
             and
             sordid
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             seems
             altogether
             incapable
             of
             such
             a
             
               glorious
               change
            
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             best
             Philosophy
             there
             is
             no
             specifick
             difference
             in
             matter
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             vilest
             and
             most
             ignoble
             matter
             may
             by
             mere
             motion
             ,
             not
             only
             be
             Crystallized
             but
             transformed
             into
             a
             flaming
             brightness
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             it
             may
             ;
             if
             in
             lighting
             of
             a
             Candle
             that
             is
             newly
             blown
             out
             ,
             by
             applying
             another
             to
             the
             ascending
             smoke
             ,
             this
             dark
             and
             stinking
             substance
             may
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             be
             changed
             into
             a
             bright
             and
             glorious
             flame
             ,
             into
             what
             a
             refulgent
             substance
             may
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             
               mortal
               body
            
             be
             changed
             by
             the
             concurrence
             of
             an
             
               infinite
               power
            
             with
             the
             vigorous
             activity
             of
             a
             glorified
             Soul
             ?
          
           
           
             II.
             The
             Bodies
             of
             good
             Men
             will
             be
             changed
             from
             earthly
             and
             fleshly
             into
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
             So
             ver
             .
             44.
             
             
               It
               is
               sown
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               a
               natural
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               body
               ,
            
             where
             those
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               a
               natural
               body
            
             may
             perhaps
             be
             better
             translated
             an
             animal
             Body
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             body
             suted
             and
             adapted
             to
             this
             animal
             life
             which
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             enjoy
             in
             common
             with
             us
             ;
             a
             body
             that
             is
             sustained
             by
             animal
             operations
             and
             recreated
             with
             animal
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             gross
             substance
             doth
             continually
             crave
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             suitable
             nourishment
             ,
             and
             treated
             with
             gross
             and
             carnal
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             renders
             it
             so
             great
             a
             Cumber
             to
             the
             immortal
             Spirit
             that
             animates
             it
             .
             But
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             it
             will
             be
             improved
             into
             a
             
               spiritual
               body
            
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             will
             be
             converted
             into
             a
             
               spiritual
               substance
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle's
             own
             words
             do
             assure
             us
             that
             it
             will
             still
             remain
             a
             body
             ,
             but
             the
             spirituality
             of
             it
             will
             consist
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             being
             wrought
             into
             a
             purer
             and
             finer
             substance
             ,
             it
             will
             no
             longer
             need
             or
             crave
             these
             animal
             nourishments
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             be
             perectly
             fitted
             for
             and
             contemper'd
             to
             the
             soul
             and
             intirely
             resigned
             to
             its
             use
             and
             service
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             then
             be
             refined
             from
             all
             those
             animal
             appetites
             of
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             and
             carnality
             ,
             which
             do
             now
             too
             often
             not
             only
             render
             it
             unserviceable
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             also
             hurtful
             and
             injurious
             :
             so
             that
             then
             it
             will
             be
             in
             intire
             subjection
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             members
             will
             be
             devoted
             Instruments
             to
             the
             service
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             there
             will
             be
             no
             longer
             any
             Law
             in
             its
             members
             to
             wage
             war
             against
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             
             mind
             ,
             but
             the
             mind
             will
             govern
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             obey
             without
             any
             contest
             or
             reluctancy
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             body
             will
             be
             wholly
             obedient
             to
             the
             mind
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             perfectly
             adapted
             to
             its
             service
             ;
             for
             whereas
             now
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             gross
             consistency
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             unwieldy
             Luggage
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             doth
             very
             much
             clog
             and
             incumber
             her
             in
             her
             operations
             ;
             it
             will
             then
             be
             wrought
             into
             so
             fine
             and
             tenuious
             a
             substance
             ,
             as
             that
             instead
             of
             a
             clog
             it
             will
             be
             a
             wing
             to
             the
             Soul
             :
             for
             its
             consistence
             will
             be
             subtil
             as
             the
             finest
             Aether
             ,
             and
             active
             as
             the
             purest
             flame
             ;
             it
             will
             have
             nothing
             that
             is
             gross
             or
             burdensom
             in
             it
             to
             retard
             or
             weary
             it
             in
             its
             flights
             ,
             to
             rebate
             its
             vigour
             or
             slacken
             its
             motion
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             be
             all
             life
             and
             spirit
             and
             wing
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             perpetual
             motion
             be
             carried
             on
             with
             
               unwearied
               swiftness
            
             by
             its
             own
             internal
             springs
             ,
             and
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             that
             weight
             which
             now
             renders
             it
             so
             slow
             and
             heavy
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             able
             to
             move
             like
             a
             thought
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             pace
             with
             the
             most
             nimble
             wishes
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             Hierocles
             saith
             of
             his
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             body
             as
             is
             every
             way
             fitted
             to
             the
             
               intellectual
               perfections
            
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             will
             be
             true
             of
             this
             
               resurrection
               body
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             perfectly
             attempered
             to
             a
             perfect
             mind
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             into
             a
             most
             convenient
             Organ
             for
             it
             whereby
             to
             exert
             its
             purest
             and
             most
             
               spiritual
               operations
            
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Bodies
             of
             good
             Men
             will
             be
             changed
             from
             weak
             and
             passive
             into
             active
             and
             powerful
             Bodies
             ;
             so
             ver
             .
             43.
             
             
               It
               is
               sown
               in
               weakness
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               power
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whereas
             the
             body
             which
             we
             sow
             in
             the
             grave
             is
             exceeding
             weak
             and
             infirm
             ,
             
             liable
             to
             infinite
             passions
             and
             diseases
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             but
             little
             ,
             but
             
               suffers
               much
            
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             raised
             with
             a
             temperament
             so
             pure
             and
             just
             ,
             so
             hail
             and
             vigorous
             that
             no
             disease
             or
             infirmity
             shall
             ever
             find
             any
             place
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             cramp
             it
             in
             its
             operations
             ;
             For
             besides
             that
             ,
             its
             elementary
             qualities
             (
             if
             any
             such
             remain
             in
             it
             )
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             such
             an
             exquisit
             temper
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             jar
             or
             disagree
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             spirited
             and
             invigorated
             by
             the
             blessed
             Soul
             that
             animates
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             impair
             its
             health
             or
             discompose
             its
             Harmony
             .
             So
             that
             it
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             without
             
               decay
               ,
               move
            
             for
             ever
             without
             
               weariness
               ,
               fast
            
             for
             ever
             without
             hunger
             ,
             and
             wake
             for
             ever
             without
             either
             need
             or
             desire
             of
             refreshment
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             for
             what
             purpose
             our
             Bodies
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             they
             have
             need
             to
             be
             very
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             the
             Organs
             and
             Instruments
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             our
             
               glorified
               Souls
            
             ,
             which
             being
             exceeding
             active
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             spirits
             ,
             but
             exceedingly
             more
             active
             as
             they
             are
             
               glorified
               spirits
            
             will
             require
             bodies
             suitably
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             support
             
               their
               joys
            
             ,
             express
             
               their
               activities
            
             ,
             and
             keep
             pace
             with
             
               their
               raptutous
               emotions
            
             ;
             to
             do
             which
             will
             require
             a
             mighty
             firmness
             and
             vigour
             of
             temper
             .
             Since
             therefore
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             God
             will
             fit
             and
             adapt
             our
             bodies
             to
             the
             utmost
             activity
             of
             our
             
               glorified
               spirits
            
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             endued
             with
             unspeakable
             strength
             and
             agility
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             ancient
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               Eagles
               wings
            
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             suppose
             our
             
               glorified
               Souls
            
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             fly
             as
             fast
             
             and
             as
             far
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             is
             intimated
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
             
               And
               they
               that
               are
               alive
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             bodies
             are
             changed
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             resurrection
             
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ,
            
             the
             meaning
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             snatched
             up
             from
             the
             Earth
             by
             any
             external
             cause
             of
             Agent
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             Bodies
             being
             changed
             into
             pure
             aetherial
             flame
             ,
             they
             shall
             of
             their
             
               own
               accords
            
             ascend
             in
             them
             as
             in
             so
             many
             fiery
             Chariots
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             in
             the
             Clouds
             :
             and
             from
             thence
             when
             the
             judgment
             is
             concluded
             ,
             shall
             as
             nimbly
             ascend
             with
             him
             through
             all
             those
             spacious
             Fields
             of
             Air
             and
             Aether
             ,
             that
             lie
             between
             that
             and
             the
             eternal
             Paradise
             of
             Blessedness
             .
             For
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             
               caught
               up
            
             by
             Angels
             ,
             as
             some
             imagin
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             since
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             they
             shall
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             not
             need
             their
             help
             in
             this
             angelified
             state
             ,
             either
             to
             waft
             them
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             their
             
               own
               activity
            
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             perform
             so
             vast
             a
             flight
             as
             't
             is
             from
             the
             earth
             into
             the
             uppermost
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             into
             the
             
               supreme
               Region
            
             of
             everlasting
             glory
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             thence
             collect
             what
             a
             vast
             power
             they
             will
             be
             endued
             with
             at
             their
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             this
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             perfectly
             released
             from
             all
             dolorous
             passion
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             perfect
             strength
             and
             health
             and
             vigour
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             now
             our
             Bodies
             are
             exceeding
             weak
             and
             passive
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             walking
             Hospitals
             of
             pains
             ,
             infirmities
             
             and
             diseases
             ;
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             our
             soul
             shall
             be
             accommodated
             with
             a
             much
             more
             easie
             and
             convenient
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               glorious
               habitation
            
             ,
             wherein
             it
             shall
             for
             ever
             forget
             those
             dismal
             Cries
             ,
             O
             my
             Head
             ,
             my
             Heart
             ,
             my
             Bowels
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             everlasting
             rest
             and
             freedom
             .
             Now
             she
             is
             in
             a
             travelling
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             Inn
             she
             lodges
             at
             is
             mean
             and
             inconvenient
             ,
             her
             Provision
             is
             course
             ,
             her
             Bed
             hard
             ,
             and
             her
             Rest
             continually
             interrupted
             with
             noise
             and
             tumult
             ,
             but
             when
             she
             is
             once
             got
             home
             to
             her
             own
             House
             ,
             her
             
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
            
             she
             shall
             there
             live
             in
             perfect
             
               ease
               and
               pleasure
            
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             the
             annoyances
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             disturbances
             of
             pain
             and
             sickness
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             toil
             and
             fatigue
             ▪
             the
             noise
             and
             hurry
             of
             this
             mortal
             condition
             ,
             and
             with
             splendid
             State
             ,
             delicious
             fare
             ,
             soft
             and
             quiet
             repose
             recompence
             her self
             a
             thousand
             fold
             for
             all
             her
             present
             travel
             and
             weariness
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Bodies
             of
             good
             men
             will
             be
             changed
             from
             corruptible
             and
             mortal
             into
             incorruptible
             and
             immortal
             .
             So
             ver
             .
             42.53
             .
             
               it
               is
               sown
               in
               corruption
               ,
               it
               is
               raised
               in
               incorruption
               ,
               and
               this
               corruptible
               must
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ,
               this
               mortal
               must
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Whereas
             this
             body
             which
             we
             lay
             down
             hath
             in
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             it
             the
             seeds
             of
             mortality
             and
             corruption
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             it
             shall
             spring
             up
             into
             an
             incorruptible
             and
             immortal
             substance
             ,
             perfectly
             refined
             from
             all
             mortal
             and
             corruptible
             principles
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             pronounces
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             blessed
             Resurrection
             ,
             that
             
               they
               cannot
               die
               any
               more
            
             ,
             Luke
             20.36
             .
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             that
             our
             mortal
             body
             shall
             not
             be
             
             merely
             varnished
             and
             gilded
             over
             with
             an
             external
             glory
             and
             beauty
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             inward
             principles
             of
             corruption
             shall
             be
             utterly
             purged
             out
             of
             its
             nature
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             preserved
             immortal
             merely
             by
             the
             force
             of
             an
             external
             cause
             ,
             but
             be
             so
             far
             immortal
             in
             it
             self
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             any
             tendency
             to
             death
             in
             its
             nature
             and
             constitution
             :
             For
             either
             it
             will
             be
             so
             liquid
             ,
             that
             should
             its
             parts
             be
             separated
             by
             any
             external
             violence
             ,
             like
             the
             divided
             Aether
             they
             will
             immediately
             close
             again
             ,
             or
             else
             so
             firm
             and
             compact
             that
             no
             external
             violence
             will
             be
             able
             to
             divide
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             having
             no
             alloy
             of
             corrupt
             principles
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             no
             quarrels
             or
             discords
             between
             
               contrary
               qualities
            
             ,
             and
             being
             perpetually
             acted
             by
             a
             most
             
               happy
               ,
               sprightly
            
             and
             
               vivacious
               soul
            
             ,
             which
             will
             every
             moment
             diffuse
             a
             vast
             plenty
             of
             life
             and
             vigour
             throughout
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             also
             secure
             from
             all
             inward
             tendencies
             to
             mortality
             ,
             and
             being
             thus
             fortified
             both
             within
             and
             without
             against
             all
             attempts
             towards
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             it
             from
             living
             for
             ever
             and
             flourishing
             in
             
               immortal
               youth
            
             ?
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             happy
             Changes
             which
             good
             mens
             Bodies
             will
             undergo
             in
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             they
             shall
             all
             of
             them
             be
             raised
             with
             unspeakable
             advantages
             and
             improvements
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             this
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             that
             they
             shall
             vastly
             differ
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             their
             glory
             ;
             so
             ver
             .
             41.
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               glory
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               another
               glory
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               another
               glory
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               for
               one
               star
               differeth
               from
               another
               star
               in
               glory
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             As
             
             the
             Sun
             is
             more
             glorious
             than
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Moon
             than
             the
             stars
             ,
             and
             one
             star
             than
             another
             ,
             so
             shall
             our
             bodies
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             be
             arrayed
             with
             different
             degrees
             of
             glory
             ;
             and
             doubtless
             these
             differences
             of
             Glory
             in
             our
             raised
             bodies
             will
             arise
             from
             those
             different
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             to
             which
             their
             respective
             Souls
             have
             arrived
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             perfect
             those
             souls
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             improved
             and
             
               accomplished
               bodies
            
             they
             will
             require
             ,
             because
             according
             as
             they
             rise
             in
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             ,
             their
             powers
             will
             be
             enlarged
             and
             their
             faculties
             rendered
             more
             active
             ,
             and
             consequently
             will
             require
             bodies
             more
             active
             and
             powerful
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             God
             will
             accommodate
             every
             soul
             with
             a
             body
             sutable
             to
             it
             in
             its
             utmost
             exaltations
             and
             improvements
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             that
             the
             several
             bodies
             that
             are
             raised
             shall
             be
             more
             or
             less
             glorious
             ,
             as
             the
             several
             souls
             to
             which
             they
             appertain
             are
             more
             or
             less
             advanced
             in
             degrees
             of
             perfection
             .
             For
             the
             fitness
             and
             congruity
             of
             souls
             to
             glorified
             bodies
             consists
             in
             their
             
               moral
               perfection
            
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             an
             impossible
             supposition
             ,
             a
             
               wicked
               soul
            
             should
             be
             mistaken
             for
             a
             pious
             one
             and
             thrust
             into
             a
             
               glorified
               body
            
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             behave
             it self
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             like
             a
             Swine
             in
             a
             Palace
             would
             soon
             be
             weary
             of
             its
             habitation
             and
             impatiently
             long
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             its
             beloved
             stye
             and
             mire
             .
             For
             a
             glorified
             body
             is
             an
             Instrument
             proper
             only
             for
             a
             glorified
             soul
             to
             act
             and
             work
             with
             ;
             It
             is
             purposely
             framed
             and
             composed
             for
             contemplation
             and
             love
             for
             joy
             and
             praise
             and
             Adoration
             ,
             and
             ,
             what
             should
             a
             
               vicious
               soul
            
             do
             with
             such
             a
             body
             to
             whom
             those
             
             heavenly
             exercises
             it
             was
             designed
             for
             are
             unnatural
             ?
             'T
             is
             piety
             and
             vertue
             that
             fits
             and
             disposeth
             a
             Soul
             to
             animate
             and
             act
             in
             a
             
               glorified
               body
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             
               animal
               disposition
            
             of
             our
             soul
             doth
             now
             co-operate
             with
             the
             divine
             Providence
             in
             the
             forming
             its
             animal
             body
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             so
             that
             divine
             and
             
               spiritual
               disposition
            
             which
             the
             Soul
             doth
             contract
             before
             ,
             and
             improve
             after
             its
             separation
             from
             the
             body
             will
             co-operate
             with
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             forming
             its
             new
             body
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             by
             the
             Animal
             Plastick
             power
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             God
             did
             first
             form
             our
             Animal
             bodies
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             spiritual
             Plastick
             power
             of
             it
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             its
             
               moral
               perfection
            
             ,
             he
             will
             hereafter
             form
             our
             
               spiritual
               bodies
            
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             of
             that
             perfection
             the
             Soul
             arrives
             to
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             spiritualize
             and
             glorifie
             its
             body
             ;
             and
             so
             still
             the
             more
             perfect
             it
             grows
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             improve
             its
             glorified
             body
             in
             
               beauty
               ,
               lustre
            
             and
             activity
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             through
             a
             transparent
             Glass
             we
             plainly
             discern
             the
             size
             and
             colour
             of
             the
             substance
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             perhaps
             through
             the
             still
             encreasing
             degrees
             of
             the
             
               bodies
               glory
            
             ,
             the
             degree
             and
             size
             of
             the
             
               Souls
               perfection
            
             will
             appear
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             which
             I
             confess
             is
             only
             my
             conjecture
             ,
             thus
             much
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             will
             be
             raised
             with
             different
             degrees
             of
             glory
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             the
             great
             end
             of
             the
             last
             judgment
             will
             be
             to
             distribute
             to
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             ,
             we
             have
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             bodies
             will
             be
             glorified
             more
             or
             less
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             those
             happy
             changes
             which
             good
             mens
             bodies
             must
             undergo
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             the
             woful
             change
             that
             will
             then
             also
             be
             made
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             wicked
             men
             :
             In
             which
             I
             shall
             be
             very
             brief
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             but
             a
             very
             short
             and
             general
             account
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             only
             told
             that
             they
             shall
             
               awake
               to
               everlasting
               shame
               and
               contempt
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.2
             .
             and
             that
             they
             
               shall
               come
               forth
               to
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Damnation
               ,
            
             John
             5.28
             .
             and
             that
             upon
             their
             Resurrection
             they
             shall
             
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ,
            
             and
             
               cast
               into
               the
               Lake
               of
               fire
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.13.15
             .
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             for
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             to
             endure
             that
             vengeance
             which
             shall
             then
             be
             rendered
             to
             them
             ,
             even
             the
             vengeance
             of
             
               eternal
               fire
            
             ;
             for
             that
             will
             be
             their
             doom
             ,
             
               Depart
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
            
             Since
             therefore
             their
             Resurrection
             will
             be
             only
             in
             order
             to
             their
             being
             fetched
             from
             Prison
             to
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             sent
             from
             Iudgment
             to
             Execution
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             their
             bodies
             will
             be
             raised
             in
             full
             capacity
             to
             suffer
             the
             fearful
             execution
             of
             their
             doom
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             an
             exquisite
             sense
             to
             feel
             ,
             and
             an
             invincible
             strength
             to
             sustain
             the
             torment
             of
             eternal
             fire
             .
             For
             since
             they
             must
             suffer
             for
             ever
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             raised
             both
             passive
             and
             immortal
             ,
             with
             a
             sense
             as
             quick
             as
             lightening
             to
             perceive
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             durable
             as
             Anvil
             to
             undergo
             the
             stroaks
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             to
             all
             eternity
             will
             be
             repeated
             upon
             them
             without
             any
             pause
             or
             intermission
             .
             Thus
             shall
             they
             be
             raised
             with
             a
             most
             
             vivacious
             and
             
               everlasting
               sense
            
             of
             pain
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             ever
             feel
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             without
             ever
             dying
             ;
             so
             St.
             
               Cyril
               Catech.
               illum
            
             .
             4.
             p.
             26.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             wicked
             men
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             
               eternal
               bodies
            
             that
             in
             them
             they
             may
             suffer
             the
             eternal
             punishment
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             have
             strength
             to
             suffer
             as
             long
             as
             vengeance
             hath
             will
             to
             inflict
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             that
             they
             should
             suffer
             
               eternal
               fire
            
             ,
             the
             divine
             power
             will
             furnish
             them
             with
             such
             bodies
             as
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             endure
             everlasting
             scorching
             in
             that
             fire
             ,
             without
             being
             ever
             consumed
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             at
             their
             Resurrection
             their
             wretched
             Ghosts
             shall
             be
             fetched
             out
             of
             those
             invisible
             Prisons
             wherein
             they
             are
             now
             reserved
             in
             chains
             against
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             ,
             to
             suffer
             in
             
               that
               body
            
             wherein
             they
             sinned
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             they
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             lingring
             out
             an
             eternity
             of
             torment
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             reunited
             to
             it
             in
             such
             a
             fatal
             and
             indissoluble
             bond
             as
             neither
             Death
             nor
             Hell
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             unloose
             .
             And
             this
             is
             all
             the
             account
             we
             have
             from
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             change
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             in
             the
             bodies
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             viz.
             that
             from
             weak
             and
             corruptible
             bodies
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             into
             vigorous
             and
             incorruptible
             ones
             ,
             and
             be
             endued
             with
             a
             quick
             and
             everlasting
             sense
             of
             all
             that
             everlasting
             punishment
             which
             they
             are
             raised
             to
             endure
             .
          
           
             Thus
             having
             given
             an
             account
             at
             large
             of
             this
             
               second
               Regal
               Act
            
             which
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             is
             yet
             to
             perform
             ,
             
               viz.
               Raising
            
             the
             dead
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
           
             III.
             And
             last
             ,
             viz.
             his
             
               judging
               the
               World.
            
             In
             treating
             of
             which
             great
             and
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             shall
             judge
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             signs
             and
             forerunners
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             judge
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             shew
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             explain
             the
             whole
             process
             of
             his
             judgment
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             that
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Proposition
             more
             frequently
             and
             plainly
             asserted
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             Thus
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               a
               day
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               World
               in
               righteousness
               by
               the
               man
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
               ,
            
             and
             that
             this
             man
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             Acts
             10.42
             .
             
               And
               he
               commanded
               us
               to
               preach
               unto
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               that
               it
               is
               he
               which
               was
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Iudge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
            
             ;
             So
             also
             2
             Tim.
             4.1
             .
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               we
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               Iudgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.10
             .
             
               And
               all
               appear
               before
               the
               Iudgment
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Father
               judgeth
               no
               man
            
             ,
             that
             is
             immediately
             ,
             
               but
               hath
               given
               all
               judgment
               to
               his
               Son
            
             ;
             and
             afterward
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               
               man
               ,
               Iohn
            
             5.22.27
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             dutifully
             complied
             with
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             in
             chearfully
             condescending
             to
             cloath
             himself
             in
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             a
             willing
             Victim
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             so
             Rev.
             5.9.12
             .
             
               Worthy
               is
               he
               alone
               to
               receive
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             (
             of
             judgment
             )
             
               and
               to
               open
               the
               Seals
               thereof
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               slain
               ,
               and
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               to
               God
               by
               his
               blood
               ,
               worthy
               is
               the
               Lamb
               that
               was
               slain
               to
               receive
               the
               power
               and
               honour
               ,
               the
               glory
               and
               blessing
            
             appendent
             to
             his
             high
             Office
             of
             judging
             the
             World.
             From
             all
             which
             it
             abundantly
             appears
             that
             this
             great
             action
             of
             judging
             the
             World
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Christ.
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             to
             the
          
           
             Second
             general
             Head
             I
             proposed
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             signs
             and
             forerunners
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             judgment
             .
             For
             before
             he
             actually
             appears
             he
             will
             give
             the
             secure
             World
             a
             fearful
             warning
             of
             his
             coming
             by
             hanging
             out
             to
             its
             publick
             view
             a
             great
             many
             horrible
             signs
             and
             spectacles
             ,
             for
             thus
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ioel
               ,
               Ioel
            
             1.30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               I
               will
               shew
               wonders
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Earth
               blood
               ,
               and
               fire
               ,
               and
               pillars
               of
               smoke
               ,
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               into
               blood
               before
               the
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             Prophesie
             of
             his
             is
             particularly
             exemplified
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Immediately
               after
               the
               tribulation
               of
               those
               days
               shall
               the
               Sun
               be
               darkened
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               shall
               not
               give
               her
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               Stars
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               fall
               ,
               and
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               be
               shaken
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               appear
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             Matt.
             24
             ▪
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             more
             particularly
             ,
             Luke
             21.11.25
             .
             
               Great
               
               Earthquakes
               shall
               be
               in
               divers
               places
               ,
               and
               Famines
               ,
               and
               Pestilences
               ,
               and
               fearful
               sights
               ,
               and
               great
               signs
               shall
               there
               be
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               signs
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               Earth
               distress
               of
               Nations
               with
               great
               perplexity
               ,
               the
               Sea
               and
               the
               Waves
               roaring
               ,
            
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               then
               shall
               they
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               coming
               .
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             Prophesie
             of
             our
             Saviour
             immediately
             respects
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             part
             accomplished
             in
             it
             ;
             several
             of
             these
             very
             signs
             being
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Calamity
             of
             that
             City
             actually
             exhibited
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             both
             Iosephus
             and
             Tacitus
             assure
             us
             ;
             and
             several
             others
             of
             them
             were
             exhibited
             
               immediately
               after
               the
               Tribulation
               of
               those
               days
            
             in
             that
             prodigious
             irruption
             of
             Vesuvius
             in
             Campania
             ,
             the
             woful
             effects
             whereof
             were
             felt
             not
             only
             in
             Rome
             and
             Italy
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Africa
             ,
             in
             
               Syria
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             adjoyning
             Countries
             ,
             
               Vid.
               Dion
               .
               Cass.
               lib.
            
             66.68
             .
             but
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             our
             Saviour
             here
             prophesies
             of
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Representation
             of
             the
             general
             Judgment
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             his
             Prophesie
             respects
             Ierusalems
             doom
             immediately
             ,
             yet
             through
             this
             it
             looks
             forward
             to
             the
             final
             Doom
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             in
             foretelling
             the
             former
             he
             prefigures
             the
             later
             ,
             so
             in
             foretelling
             the
             foregoing
             signs
             of
             the
             former
             he
             prefigures
             the
             foregoing
             signs
             of
             the
             later
             .
             And
             since
             he
             here
             intended
             the
             signs
             of
             Ierusalems
             dooms-day
             ,
             only
             for
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             those
             signs
             which
             shall
             forerun
             the
             dooms-day
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             seeing
             that
             Types
             have
             always
             less
             in
             them
             than
             are
             in
             the
             things
             which
             they
             typifie
             
             and
             prefigure
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             those
             signs
             which
             shall
             forerun
             the
             last
             judgment
             will
             be
             much
             more
             eminent
             and
             illustrious
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             Ierusalems
             judgment
             ,
             which
             were
             intended
             only
             to
             Typifie
             and
             prefigure
             them
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             St.
             Ierom
             tells
             us
             of
             an
             ancient
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             (
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             in
             this
             Prediction
             seems
             plainly
             to
             refer
             )
             that
             for
             fifteen
             days
             together
             before
             the
             general
             judgment
             there
             shall
             be
             transacted
             upon
             the
             Stage
             of
             Nature
             a
             continued
             Scene
             of
             fearful
             Signs
             and
             Wonders
             ,
             the
             Sea
             shall
             swell
             to
             a
             prodigious
             height
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             fearful
             noise
             with
             its
             tumbling
             Waves
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             shall
             crack
             day
             and
             night
             with
             loud
             and
             roaring
             Thunders
             ,
             the
             Earth
             shall
             groan
             under
             hideous
             Convulsions
             ,
             and
             be
             shaken
             with
             quotidian
             Earthquakes
             ,
             the
             Moon
             shall
             shed
             forth
             purple
             streams
             of
             discoloured
             light
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             in
             a
             dismal
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             shall
             shrink
             in
             their
             light
             ,
             and
             twinkle
             like
             expiring
             Candles
             in
             the
             Socket
             ,
             the
             Air
             shall
             blaze
             with
             Portentous
             Comets
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             nature
             like
             a
             funeral
             Room
             shall
             be
             all
             hung
             round
             with
             mourning
             and
             with
             Ensigns
             of
             horrour
             ,
             and
             when
             these
             
               fatal
               symptoms
            
             appear
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             then
             shall
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             mourn
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinners
             in
             Sion
             shall
             be
             horribly
             afraid
             being
             loudly
             forewarned
             by
             these
             astonishing
             Portents
             of
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             their
             
               everlasting
               Doom
            
             .
             Having
             thus
             briefly
             shewn
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             Signs
             of
             our
             Saviours
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             III.
             The
             Third
             general
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             his
             coming
             ;
             and
             here
             
             we
             will
             first
             consider
             the
             
               place
               from
            
             whence
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             State
             in
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Carriage
             on
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Equipage
             with
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             
               place
               to
            
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             
               place
               from
            
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             
               Highest
               Heavens
            
             ,
             where
             he
             now
             lives
             and
             reigns
             in
             his
             exalted
             and
             glorified
             Humanity
             ;
             for
             
               him
               must
               the
               Heavens
               receive
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             in
             that
             bright
             Region
             of
             eternal
             day
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             he
             is
             to
             reign
             in
             Person
             till
             the
             last
             and
             terrible
             day
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             is
             to
             begin
             his
             Circuit
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             keep
             his
             general
             Assizes
             upon
             earth
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             to
             be
             
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             .
             and
             to
             
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.16
             .
             so
             that
             in
             the
             close
             of
             those
             dreadful
             Alarms
             which
             he
             will
             give
             the
             World
             by
             the
             preceding
             signs
             of
             his
             coming
             he
             will
             arise
             from
             his
             
               imperial
               Seat
            
             at
             his
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             descend
             in
             person
             from
             those
             high
             habitations
             of
             inaccessible
             light
             ,
             
               and
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
            
             as
             he
             comes
             shooting
             like
             a
             Star
             from
             his
             Orb
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             shall
             affect
             the
             whole
             World
             with
             unspeakable
             joy
             or
             consternation
             ;
             the
             righteous
             when
             they
             see
             him
             shall
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             he
             is
             their
             Friend
             and
             brings
             the
             day
             of
             their
             redemption
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             congratulate
             his
             Arrival
             and
             welcome
             him
             from
             Heaven
             with
             Songs
             of
             Triumph
             and
             deliverance
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             shall
             shreik
             and
             lament
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             conscious
             to
             themselves
             that
             by
             a
             
             thousand
             provocations
             they
             have
             render'd
             him
             their
             implacable
             Enemy
             ;
             the
             sense
             of
             which
             will
             cause
             them
             to
             exclaim
             in
             the
             bitter
             Agonies
             of
             their
             souls
             ;
             
               O
               yonder
               comes
               he
               whose
               mercies
               we
               have
               spurned
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               we
               have
               despised
               ,
               whose
               Laws
               we
               have
               trampled
               on
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               methods
               of
               whose
               love
               we
               have
               utterly
               baffled
               and
               defeated
               ;
               and
               now
               forlorn
               and
               miserable
               that
               we
               are
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               abide
               his
               appearance
               ,
               or
               whither
               shall
               we
               flee
               from
               his
               presence
               .
               O
               that
               some
               Rock
               would
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               or
               that
               some
               Mountain
               would
               be
               so
               pitiful
               as
               to
               swallow
               us
               up
               and
               bury
               us
               from
               his
               sight
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               wo
               are
               we
               !
               within
               these
               few
               moments
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Mountains
               will
               be
               gone
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               and
               Earth
               will
               melt
               away
               ,
               and
               nothing
               will
               be
               left
               besides
               our selves
               for
               his
               fiery
               indignation
               to
               prey
               on
               .
            
             Thus
             shall
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             
               son
               of
               man
            
             descending
             from
             his
             Throne
             in
             the
             Heavens
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             inspire
             his
             friends
             with
             unspeakable
             joy
             ,
             and
             strike
             his
             enemies
             with
             terrour
             and
             confusion
             .
          
           
             II.
             We
             will
             consider
             the
             State
             in
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             
               far
               different
            
             from
             that
             in
             which
             he
             came
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             .
             Then
             he
             came
             in
             an
             humble
             and
             despicable
             condition
             ,
             clouded
             with
             poverty
             and
             grief
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             with
             all
             the
             
               innocent
               infirmities
            
             of
             humane
             nature
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             last
             day
             he
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             
               glorified
               state
            
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             that
             Celestial
             Body
             which
             he
             now
             wears
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God.
             For
             so
             ,
             Acts
             1.11
             .
             the
             Angel
             assures
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               This
               same
               Iesus
               which
               is
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               come
               in
               like
               
               manner
               as
               you
               have
               seen
               him
               go
               into
               heaven
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             return
             to
             Judgment
             in
             that
             self-same
             glorified
             Body
             wherein
             you
             now
             see
             him
             ascend
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             glorious
             one
             that
             is
             we
             may
             partly
             learn
             from
             that
             majestick
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             Rev.
             1.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               seven
               Candlesticks
               was
               one
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               his
               head
               and
               his
               hair
               were
               white
               as
               wool
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
               his
               eyes
               were
               as
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               his
               countenance
               was
               as
               the
               Sun
               shining
               in
               its
               strength
               .
            
             And
             partly
             from
             his
             transfiguration
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             which
             was
             but
             a
             short
             essay
             and
             specimen
             of
             his
             Glorification
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             
               his
               face
               did
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Raiment
               was
               white
               as
               the
               light
               ,
            
             white
             with
             those
             beams
             of
             Glory
             which
             from
             his
             transfigured
             Body
             shone
             through
             all
             his
             Apparel
             ,
             Mat.
             17.2
             .
             When
             therefore
             he
             descends
             from
             Heaven
             to
             judg
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             this
             glorified
             Body
             ,
             this
             Body
             of
             pure
             and
             immaculate
             splendor
             ,
             with
             its
             hair
             shining
             like
             threds
             of
             light
             ,
             its
             eyes
             sparkling
             with
             beams
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             its
             face
             displaying
             a
             most
             beautiful
             lustre
             ,
             and
             its
             whole
             substance
             shedding
             forth
             from
             every
             part
             a
             dazling
             glory
             round
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             is
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             calls
             
               his
               own
               glory
            
             ,
             Luke
             9.26
             .
             
               When
               he
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             )
             
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             illustrious
             heavenly
             Body
             wherein
             he
             is
             now
             arrayed
             ;
             besides
             which
             bright
             and
             
               luminous
               Robe
            
             ,
             in
             which
             like
             a
             meridian
             Sun
             he
             shall
             visibly
             shine
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             aforecited
             Text
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             also
             come
             
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             by
             which
             I
             conceive
             is
             meant
             that
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             call
             the
             Shechinah
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             a
             body
             of
             bright
             shining
             fire
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             was
             especially
             present
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             
               he
               covered
               himself
               as
               with
               a
               Garment
               ,
            
             Psalm
             104.2
             .
             for
             in
             2
             Thess.
             1.8
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               he
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               with
               flaming
               fire
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             descended
             on
             the
             Mount
             
               in
               fire
            
             ;
             Exod.
             19.18
             .
             and
             that
             fire
             is
             called
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Exod.
             24.17
             .
             That
             fire
             therefore
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             fiery
             Shechinah
             or
             visible
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             which
             he
             descended
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             though
             doubtless
             it
             will
             be
             far
             more
             glorious
             ,
             as
             being
             designed
             to
             adorn
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             solemnity
             .
             And
             this
             Glory
             being
             added
             to
             the
             natural
             brightness
             and
             splendor
             of
             his
             glorified
             Body
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             outshine
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             drown
             all
             the
             lights
             of
             heaven
             in
             the
             conquering
             brightness
             of
             his
             appearance
             .
             So
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             forth
             from
             his
             aetherial
             Palace
             ,
             and
             appears
             upon
             the
             Eastern
             heaven
             ,
             that
             immense
             Sphere
             of
             
               visible
               glory
            
             which
             will
             then
             surround
             him
             ,
             will
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             spread
             and
             diffuse
             it self
             over
             all
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             cause
             both
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             to
             glitter
             like
             a
             flaming
             fire
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             will
             consider
             the
             Carriage
             on
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             shall
             be
             a
             Cloud
             ;
             so
             Acts
             1.11
             .
             the
             Angels
             tell
             his
             Disciples
             who
             stood
             gazing
             after
             him
             as
             he
             was
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             
               the
               same
               Iesus
               which
               is
               taken
               from
               you
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               come
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               ye
               have
               seen
               him
               go
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             know
             how
             that
             was
             ,
             the
             9th
             Verse
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               taken
               
               up
               ,
               and
               a
               Cloud
               received
               him
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             as
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             on
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             so
             
               in
               like
               manner
            
             he
             shall
             from
             thence
             descend
             upon
             a
             Cloud
             also
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               coming
               on
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               in
               power
               and
               great
               glory
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24.30
             .
             So
             also
             Mat.
             26.64
             .
             
               Hereafter
               shall
               ye
               see
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               sitting
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Power
               and
               coming
               in
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             very
             manner
             do
             the
             Iews
             expect
             the
             coming
             of
             their
             Messias
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             that
             gloss
             of
             one
             of
             their
             ancient
             Masters
             on
             Dan.
             7.10
             .
             
               si
               meruerint
               Iudaei
               veniet
               in
               nubibus
               Coeli
               ,
            
             which
             
               Raimund
               .
               Pug.
               fid
            
             .
             thus
             explains
             ,
             
               If
               ever
               the
            
             Jews
             
               deserve
               that
               the
               Messias
               should
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               gloriously
               according
               to
               the
               Prophet
            
             Daniel
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Clouds
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             farther
             ,
             
               ideo
               moderni
               Iudaei
               dicunt
               Messiam
               non
               venisse
               quia
               non
               viderunt
               eum
               venire
               in
               nubibus
               coeli
               ,
               therefore
               do
               the
               modern
            
             Jews
             
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               because
               they
               never
               saw
               him
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             very
             probable
             that
             the
             great
             offence
             which
             the
             high
             Priest
             took
             at
             our
             Saviours
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               they
               should
               hereafter
               see
               him
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.64
             ,
             65.
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             tradition
             among
             them
             that
             the
             Messias
             should
             so
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             look'd
             upon
             that
             saying
             of
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             blasphemous
             pretence
             to
             his
             being
             the
             Messias
             ;
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             done
             enough
             already
             to
             convince
             you
             that
             I
             am
             the
             Messias
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             hereafter
             see
             that
             very
             sign
             of
             my
             being
             the
             Messias
             upon
             which
             you
             so
             much
             depend
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             you
             will
             not
             
             believe
             ,
             
               viz.
               my
               coming
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             which
             therefore
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             is
             
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Mat.
             24.30
             .
             For
             so
             not
             only
             the
             Iews
             do
             Character
             their
             Messias
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Heathen
             their
             Gods
             cloathed
             in
             a
             Cloud
             .
             Thus
             Homer
             .
             Iliad
             .
             lib.
             5.
             represents
             God
             coming
             to
             
               Diomedes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               his
               shoulders
               wrap'd
               in
               a
               Cloud
            
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             Virgil
             represents
             Iupiter
             coming
             to
             assist
             
               Aeneas
               ,
               Aen.
            
             7
             —
             
               Radiis
               ardentem
               lucis
               &
               auro
               —
               ipse
               manu
               quatiens
               ostendit
               ab
               aethere
               nubem
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               shewing
               him
               a
               Cloud
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               flaming
               with
               rays
               of
               light
               and
               Gold.
            
             So
             that
             to
             appear
             in
             Clouds
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             was
             looked
             upon
             both
             by
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             as
             a
             divine
             sign
             and
             Character
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             this
             sign
             was
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Iews
             in
             that
             glorious
             representation
             of
             a
             Captain
             with
             his
             Legions
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             a
             little
             before
             the
             destruction
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             recorded
             at
             large
             both
             in
             Iosephus
             and
             Tacitus
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             be
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             in
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             manner
             at
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             expresses
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             
               make
               the
               Clouds
               his
               Chariots
            
             and
             ride
             down
             from
             the
             Heavens
             on
             them
             in
             a
             triumphal
             procession
             ,
             shining
             with
             unspeakable
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             :
             So
             that
             as
             when
             he
             ascended
             a
             bright
             and
             Radiant
             Cloud
             was
             prepared
             to
             receive
             and
             carry
             him
             up
             to
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             blessed
             ;
             so
             when
             he
             descends
             there
             will
             be
             a
             vast
             sheet
             of
             condensed
             aeth●r
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             
               radiant
               Cloud
            
             (
             and
             such
             it
             's
             probable
             was
             that
             on
             which
             he
             ascended
             )
             prepared
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             waft
             him
             down
             from
             above
             to
             the
             place
             appointed
             for
             the
             general
             As●izes
             ,
             
             and
             this
             very
             Cloud
             or
             bright
             
               aetherial
               substance
            
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             shall
             come
             will
             perhaps
             be
             that
             
               Throne
               of
               Glory
            
             in
             Matth.
             25.31
             .
             on
             which
             he
             shall
             sit
             whilest
             he
             is
             administring
             judgment
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             this
             substance
             being
             not
             only
             
               naturally
               luminous
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               accidentally
               illuminated
            
             from
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             whom
             it
             bears
             ;
             will
             to
             be
             sure
             be
             sufficiently
             Glorious
             to
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             
               A
               Throne
               of
               Glory
            
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             will
             consider
             the
             Retinue
             and
             Equipage
             with
             which
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             will
             consist
             of
             innumerable
             myriads
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ;
             for
             immediately
             upon
             the
             notice
             that
             he
             is
             going
             down
             to
             solemnize
             the
             general
             Judgment
             ,
             all
             those
             
               blessed
               spirits
            
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             and
             glorified
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             forsake
             their
             mansions
             of
             glory
             to
             attend
             him
             in
             his
             progress
             ;
             for
             so
             
               Enoch
               prophesied
               of
               old
               ,
               behold
               the
               Lord
               comes
               with
               ten
               thousand
               of
               his
               Saints
               to
               execute
               judgment
               on
               the
               ungodly
               ,
            
             Jude
             14.15
             .
             and
             that
             by
             these
             
               ten
               Thousand
            
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             passage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             3.13
             .
             where
             he
             prays
             that
             they
             might
             be
             established
             in
             their
             Christian
             course
             
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               with
               all
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             indeed
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             all
             to
             re-assume
             their
             bodies
             and
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             's
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             all
             come
             down
             along
             with
             him
             and
             return
             to
             this
             earth
             ,
             where
             the
             
               old
               matter
            
             of
             those
             bodies
             lies
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             be
             reinvested
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             illustrious
             retinue
             of
             glorified
             Saints
             shall
             be
             joyned
             the
             heavenly
             
             hosts
             of
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             for
             so
             Christ
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.26
             .
             and
             that
             
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               glory
               and
               all
               his
               holy
               Angels
               with
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.31
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.2
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Angels
             shall
             come
             down
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             shall
             come
             in
             a
             
               glorious
               appearance
            
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             bright
             aetherial
             bodies
             ,
             in
             which
             to
             adorn
             the
             triumphs
             of
             that
             glorious
             day
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             conspicuous
             to
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             Neither
             shall
             their
             coming
             with
             him
             be
             only
             for
             shew
             and
             pomp
             ▪
             but
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             shall
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             that
             great
             transaction
             .
             For
             at
             his
             issuing
             forth
             from
             the
             heaven
             of
             heavens
             ,
             these
             mighty
             hosts
             of
             Angels
             shall
             
               march
               before
            
             him
             with
             the
             Archangel
             in
             the
             head
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             mighty
             voice
             or
             sound
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             shall
             send
             forth
             an
             
               awakening
               summons
            
             to
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             grave
             to
             come
             forth
             and
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             ;
             at
             which
             Tremendous
             voice
             ,
             which
             with
             an
             
               all-enlivening
               power
            
             shall
             be
             reverberated
             through
             all
             the
             vault
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             penetrate
             the
             most
             secret
             repositories
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             dead
             shall
             rise
             and
             the
             living
             shall
             be
             changed
             and
             transfigured
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             set
             before
             the
             dread
             Tribunal
             to
             undergo
             their
             Trial
             and
             receive
             their
             doom
             :
             For
             so
             1
             Thess.
             4.16
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               himself
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangel
               ,
               and
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               first
            
             ;
             and
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.52
             .
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             is
             made
             the
             consequence
             of
             
             the
             sounding
             this
             Trumpet
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Trumpet
               shall
               sound
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               be
               raised
               incorruptible
            
             ;
             And
             so
             also
             Mat.
             24.31
             .
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             coming
             on
             the
             clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             
               send
               his
               Angels
               with
               a
               great
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               together
               his
               elect
               from
               the
               four
               winds
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Angels
             then
             minister
             to
             him
             to
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             assembling
             them
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             hence
             that
             which
             is
             called
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Archangel
             in
             the
             above
             cited
             1
             Thess.
             4.10
             .
             is
             elsewhere
             called
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             5.25
             .
             because
             as
             it
             will
             be
             animated
             by
             his
             power
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             pronounced
             by
             his
             authority
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             shall
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             raising
             the
             dead
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             so
             shall
             they
             also
             in
             executing
             his
             Sentence
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             so
             Mat.
             13.41
             ,
             42.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               send
               forth
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               gather
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               all
               things
               that
               offend
               ,
               and
               them
               which
               do
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               shall
               cast
               them
               into
               a
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               wailing
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             pronounced
             sentence
             on
             the
             
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             the
             ministry
             of
             his
             Angels
             chase
             them
             into
             that
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             doomed
             and
             devoted
             them
             .
             Thus
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judg
             the
             World
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             shall
             come
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             splendor
             of
             his
             Circuit
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             retinue
             shall
             consist
             of
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             heaven
             ,
             who
             shall
             all
             come
             forth
             together
             with
             him
             and
             bear
             him
             company
             in
             this
             his
             
               Triumphant
               progress
            
             through
             the
             skies
             :
             by
             which
             we
             may
             easily
             imagine
             what
             an
             
               amazing
               spectacle
            
             
             his
             coming
             down
             from
             heaven
             will
             be
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             descend
             from
             his
             
               Imperial
               Seat
            
             far
             above
             the
             starry
             Skies
             with
             all
             the
             Train-bands
             of
             heaven
             about
             him
             ,
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Angelical
             Host
             in
             the
             front
             of
             innumerable
             Angels
             marching
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             mighty
             Trump
             ringing
             a
             peal
             of
             Thunder
             through
             the
             Universe
             ,
             and
             with
             ten
             thousand
             thousands
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             following
             after
             him
             with
             Crowns
             of
             glory
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             Songs
             and
             Halelujahs
             in
             their
             mo●ths
             ;
             O
             blessed
             Jesu●
             !
             how
             will
             this
             glorious
             and
             dreadful
             sight
             confound
             thy
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             ravish
             thy
             Friends
             ,
             make
             those
             that
             hate
             thee
             tremble
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             love
             thee
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             and
             shout
             for
             joy
             !
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             We
             will
             consider
             the
             
               place
               to
            
             which
             he
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             concerning
             which
             all
             that
             is
             certain
             from
             Scripture
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             down
             from
             He●ven
             he
             will
             fix
             his
             Throne
             or
             Judgment
             Seat
             in
             the
             Air
             at
             such
             a
             convenient
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             as
             shall
             render
             him
             visible
             to
             all
             its
             Inhabitants
             .
             For
             so
             1
             Thess.
             4.17
             .
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             that
             after
             their
             being
             raised
             or
             changed
             they
             shall
             be
             
               caught
               up
               in
               the
               Clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             argument
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             sit
             in
             judgment
             on
             them
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             since
             thither
             they
             will
             be
             caught
             up
             to
             him
             after
             they
             are
             raised
             and
             judged
             .
             Thus
             in
             that
             very
             Air
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             Devils
             Empire
             ,
             shall
             Christ
             fix
             his
             Throne
             to
             manifest
             to
             all
             the
             World
             the
             consummation
             of
             his
             Victory
             over
             the
             Powers
             of
             darkness
             .
             There
             shall
             he
             sit
             in
             Majesty
             and
             Glory
             where
             now
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             
             reign
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             even
             in
             their
             own
             dominion
             
               spoil
               those
               Hellish
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
            
             and
             having
             chained
             them
             at
             his
             Chariot
             Wheels
             ,
             
               make
               a
               shew
               of
               them
               openly
               ,
               triumphing
               over
               them
            
             ;
             there
             where
             they
             now
             domineer
             and
             tyrannize
             over
             this
             wretched
             World
             shall
             he
             set
             his
             foot
             upon
             their
             necks
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             shall
             he
             tread
             them
             down
             into
             
               everlasting
               darkness
            
             and
             despair
             .
             Thus
             that
             he
             may
             expose
             himself
             to
             the
             more
             publick
             view
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             to
             the
             more
             publick
             shame
             and
             confusion
             he
             will
             choose
             to
             keep
             his
             general
             Assizes
             in
             the
             Air.
             Being
             therefore
             arrived
             into
             the
             airy
             Regions
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             and
             glorious
             progress
             from
             the
             highest
             heaven
             ,
             there
             he
             shall
             sit
             down
             upon
             
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               glory
            
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             over
             against
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             the
             place
             from
             whence
             he
             ascended
             ,
             whither
             all
             People
             ,
             Nations
             and
             Languages
             shall
             be
             gathered
             before
             him
             to
             receive
             their
             everlasting
             Doom
             .
             And
             now
             let
             us
             imagine
             with
             our selves
             in
             what
             a
             glorious
             and
             
               tremendous
               Majesty
            
             he
             will
             appear
             to
             the
             World
             from
             his
             judgment
             seat
             ,
             whence
             every
             Eye
             shall
             see
             him
             shine
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             his
             Angels
             glory
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             bright
             Corona
             shall
             sit
             round
             about
             him
             like
             so
             many
             Stars
             about
             a
             Sun
             ,
             and
             where
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             describes
             him
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             he
             shall
             exhibit
             himself
             to
             publick
             view
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             
               garments
               as
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
               with
               the
               hair
               of
               his
               head
               like
               the
               pure
               wooll
               ,
               sitting
               on
               a
               Throne
               like
               the
               fiery
               flame
               ,
               and
               its
               Wheels
               as
               burning
               fire
               ,
               with
               a
               fiery
               stream
               issuing
               out
               from
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               thousands
               ministring
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               standing
               before
               him
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Iudgment
               is
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Books
               are
               opened
               .
            
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             a
             brief
             account
             from
             Scripture
             of
             the
             manner
             and
             circumstances
             of
             his
             coming
             :
             from
             whence
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             IV.
             And
             last
             general
             I
             proposed
             to
             treat
             of
             ,
             viz.
             to
             explain
             the
             whole
             Process
             of
             this
             Iudgment
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             proceed
             herein
             the
             more
             distinctly
             we
             will
             consider
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             twofold
             objects
             ;
             viz.
             the
             Righteous
             and
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             about
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             Scripture
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             promiscuously
             one
             among
             another
             as
             they
             come
             ,
             but
             the
             Sheep
             are
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             Goats
             ,
             the
             Good
             from
             the
             Bad
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             tried
             and
             sentenced
             apart
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             Mat.
             25.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               And
               he
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             
               shall
               separate
               them
               from
               one
               another
               as
               a
               Shepherd
               divideth
               his
               Sheep
               from
               the
               Goats
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               set
               the
               Sheep
               on
               his
               Right
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Goats
               on
               the
               left
            
             ;
             in
             which
             separation
             the
             precedency
             will
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Sheep
             or
             Righteous
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             first
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               dead
               in
               Christ
               are
               to
               rise
               first
            
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             they
             have
             undergone
             their
             Iudgment
             ,
             they
             are
             immediately
             to
             be
             wasted
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             there
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             as
             Assessors
             with
             him
             in
             that
             Judgment
             which
             he
             shall
             afterwards
             pass
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             vid.
             1
             Thes.
             4.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             compared
             with
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             In
             explaining
             therefore
             the
             Process
             of
             this
             Iudgment
             ,
             we
             will
             treat
             of
             it
             in
             the
             same
             order
             wherein
             it
             will
             be
             transacted
             ,
             beginning
             first
             with
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ;
             in
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture-account
             of
             it
             there
             are
             these
             five
             things
             implied
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Citation
             or
             Summons
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             personal
             
             Appearance
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat.
             3.
             
             Their
             Trial.
             4.
             
             Their
             Sentence
             .
             5.
             
             Their
             Assumption
             into
             the
             clouds
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             I.
             This
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Righteous
             includes
             their
             Citation
             or
             Summons
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             before
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             Voice
             or
             Trump
             of
             the
             
               Archangel
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             an
             
               Audible
               shout
            
             or
             noise
             made
             by
             the
             Prince
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             sounding
             throughout
             the
             Universe
             like
             the
             mighty
             blast
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             anciently
             the
             manner
             of
             Nations
             to
             gather
             their
             Assemblies
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             same
             sound
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             God
             will
             assemble
             the
             world
             of
             men
             to
             judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             real
             
               Audible
               sound
            
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
             though
             proceeding
             from
             no
             other
             instrument
             than
             that
             of
             the
             
               Archangels
               mouth
            
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             doubt
             ;
             because
             with
             such
             a
             noise
             we
             read
             God
             did
             descend
             upon
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               ,
               Exod.
            
             19.16
             .
             and
             why
             may
             we
             not
             as
             well
             understand
             the
             one
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             more
             improper
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             for
             God
             to
             proclaim
             by
             such
             a
             sound
             his
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             his
             coming
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             Israel
             .
             But
             then
             together
             with
             this
             mighty
             Voice
             or
             Trump
             of
             the
             Archangel
             there
             shall
             proceed
             from
             Christ
             a
             divine
             power
             ,
             even
             his
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             raised
             himself
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             by
             whose
             omnipotent
             Agency
             all
             those
             holy
             Reliques
             of
             the
             bodies
             of
             his
             Saints
             which
             are
             now
             scattered
             about
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             
               gathered
               up
               ,
               reunited
            
             and
             reorganized
             into
             glorious
             bodies
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             attributes
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Rom.
             8.11
             .
             
               For
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               
               Iesus
               from
               the
               dead
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               shall
               also
               quicken
               our
               mortal
               bodies
               by
               his
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
            
             and
             the
             old
             materials
             of
             their
             bodies
             being
             thus
             reunited
             and
             reformed
             by
             the
             powerful
             energy
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             accompanying
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Archangels
             Trump
             ,
             those
             
               Saintly
               Spirits
            
             which
             anciently
             inhabited
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             now
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             with
             their
             Saviour
             shall
             every
             one
             re-enter
             its
             own
             proper
             body
             ,
             and
             animate
             it
             with
             immortal
             vigour
             and
             activity
             ,
             and
             whilst
             the
             dead
             Saints
             are
             thus
             arising
             ,
             those
             who
             shall
             then
             be
             living
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             tasted
             death
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             same
             Almighty
             Power
             be
             
               changed
               ,
               transformed
            
             ,
             and
             glorified
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.51
             ,
             52.
             which
             being
             transacted
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             gathered
             together
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Angels
            
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             before
             the
             judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             13.27
             .
             For
          
           
             II.
             This
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Righteous
             doth
             also
             include
             their
             
               personal
               Appearance
            
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat.
             What
             this
             
               Iudgment
               Seat
            
             will
             be
             hath
             been
             briefly
             hinted
             before
             ,
             viz.
             a
             vast
             body
             of
             luminous
             aether
             condensed
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             bright
             and
             radiant
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             Region
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             at
             a
             convenient
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             streaming
             with
             light
             from
             every
             part
             ,
             and
             casting
             forth
             an
             unspeakable
             glory
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             called
             the
             
               Throne
               of
               his
               glory
            
             ,
             and
             is
             described
             by
             S
             ▪
             Iohn
             to
             be
             a
             
               great
               white
            
             or
             refulgent
             
               Throne
               ,
               Rev.
            
             20.11
             .
             out
             of
             which
             
               Lightnings
               and
               Thunders
            
             are
             said
             to
             proceed
             ,
             Rev.
             4.5
             .
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             it
             being
             from
             Clouds
             that
             Thunders
             and
             Lightnings
             do
             proceed
             .
             And
             
             before
             this
             glorious
             Tribunal
             or
             bright
             Iudgment-Seat
             shall
             all
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Righteous
             appear
             to
             undergo
             a
             merciful
             Trial
             ,
             and
             receive
             a
             happy
             Doom
             .
             Here
             shall
             the
             glorious
             company
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             goodly
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             noble
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             holy
             Church
             throughout
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             both
             Militant
             and
             Triumphant
             ,
             meet
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             entire
             body
             present
             themselves
             before
             their
             
               blessed
               Redeemer
            
             ;
             who
             looking
             down
             from
             his
             exalted
             Throne
             shall
             at
             one
             view
             see
             all
             the
             Congregation
             of
             his
             Saints
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             infinite
             complacency
             surveigh
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             travel
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             purchase
             of
             his
             
               precious
               bloud
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             that
             
               we
               must
               all
               stand
               before
               his
               Iudgment
               Seat.
            
             Rom.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Righteous
             doth
             also
             include
             their
             Trial
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               We
               must
               all
               appear
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             we
             Righteous
             as
             well
             as
             others
             )
             
               before
               the
               Iudgment-Seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.10
             .
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             even
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             undergo
             an
             impartial
             trial
             of
             their
             deeds
             ;
             that
             so
             they
             may
             receive
             a
             reward
             proportionable
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             more
             expresly
             ,
             Rom.
             14.12
             .
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               we
               must
               every
               one
               of
               us
               give
               an
               account
               of
               himself
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             if
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Righteous
             must
             as
             well
             as
             the
             wicked
             :
             not
             that
             there
             will
             be
             any
             doubt
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Righteous
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             to
             whose
             all-seeing
             Eye
             the
             darkest
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             lie
             open
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             othe●●●asons
             it
             is
             highly
             convenient
             they
             should
             undergo
             a
             trial
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             As
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             solemn
             and
             
             
               publick
               vindication
            
             of
             their
             wronged
             innocence
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             infamy
             and
             scandal
             with
             which
             their
             malicious
             Enemies
             have
             bespattered
             them
             may
             be
             wiped
             off
             before
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             assoiled
             before
             all
             the
             World
             they
             may
             triumph
             for
             ever
             in
             a
             bright
             and
             
               glorious
               reputation
            
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             brave
             and
             unaffected
             acts
             of
             secret
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             to
             which
             none
             but
             God
             and
             themselves
             were
             conscious
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             
               open
               light
            
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             everlasting
             renown
             proclaimed
             throughout
             all
             the
             vast
             Assembly
             of
             Spirits
             :
             for
             now
             we
             shall
             see
             all
             those
             
               modest
               souls
            
             unmask'd
             ,
             whose
             
               silent
               and
               retired
               graces
            
             do
             make
             so
             little
             shew
             and
             noise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             humble
             pieties
             and
             bashful
             beauties
             which
             scarce
             any
             Eye
             ever
             saw
             ,
             but
             Gods
             ,
             shall
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             and
             general
             applause
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             They
             shall
             be
             tried
             also
             for
             the
             vindication
             of
             Gods
             impartial
             procedure
             in
             proportioning
             their
             reward
             to
             their
             vertue
             ;
             that
             so
             the
             degrees
             of
             each
             mans
             proficiency
             in
             piety
             and
             vertue
             being
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             by
             an
             
               impartial
               trial
            
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Men
             may
             be
             convinced
             that
             in
             distributing
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             happiness
             the
             Almighty
             Judge
             is
             no
             way
             biassed
             by
             a
             fond
             partiality
             or
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             proceeds
             upon
             
               immutable
               Principles
            
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             and
             doth
             exactly
             adjust
             and
             ballance
             his
             rewards
             with
             the
             degrees
             and
             numbers
             of
             our
             deserts
             and
             improvements
             ;
             that
             so
             even
             those
             that
             are
             set
             lowest
             in
             those
             blessed
             Forms
             and
             Classes
             of
             glorified
             Spirits
             may
             not
             envy
             those
             that
             are
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             complain
             that
             they
             are
             advanced
             no
             higher
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             may
             chearfully
             
             acknowledge
             himself
             to
             be
             placed
             where
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             being
             fully
             convinced
             that
             he
             is
             only
             so
             many
             degrees
             inferiour
             to
             others
             in
             glory
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             superiour
             to
             him
             in
             divine
             graces
             and
             perfections
             .
             Fourthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Righteous
             shall
             undergo
             this
             Trial
             for
             the
             more
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             the
             divine
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             .
             For
             which
             reason
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             that
             even
             their
             sins
             of
             which
             they
             have
             dearly
             and
             heartily
             repented
             shall
             in
             this
             their
             trial
             be
             exposed
             and
             brought
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             the
             free
             pardon
             of
             such
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             them
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             of
             the
             blessed
             may
             behold
             and
             admire
             the
             infinite
             extent
             of
             the
             
               divine
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             be
             thereby
             the
             deeper
             affected
             with
             ,
             and
             more
             vigorously
             excited
             to
             celebrate
             with
             Songs
             of
             praise
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             
               merciful
               Iudge
            
             .
             For
             these
             reasons
             the
             Wise
             man
             tells
             us
             ,
             Eccles.
             12.14
             .
             that
             
               God
               shall
               bring
               every
               secret
               thing
               to
               judgment
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               evil
            
             ;
             which
             Proposition
             being
             universal
             ,
             must
             extend
             to
             the
             Righteous
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Wicked
             .
             But
             yet
             though
             their
             sores
             shall
             be
             then
             laid
             open
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             by
             a
             soft
             and
             gentle
             hand
             ,
             by
             a
             
               serene
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               smiling
               Iudge
            
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             angry
             look
             ,
             or
             severe
             reflection
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             circumstance
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             contribute
             to
             the
             joys
             and
             triumphs
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             shall
             read
             over
             all
             the
             Items
             of
             their
             guilt
             ,
             and
             then
             cancel
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             For
          
           
             IV.
             This
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Righteous
             doth
             also
             include
             their
             Sentence
             .
             Although
             to
             us
             whose
             operations
             are
             so
             slow
             and
             leisurely
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unwieldiness
             of
             these
             fleshly
             Organs
             with
             which
             we
             act
             ,
             such
             a
             
               particular
               trial
            
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             described
             
             of
             such
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             men
             and
             women
             may
             seem
             to
             require
             an
             unreasonable
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             then
             both
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             shall
             be
             array'd
             in
             spiritual
             bodies
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             will
             be
             able
             to
             act
             with
             unspeakable
             nimbleness
             and
             dispatch
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             a
             little
             time
             comparatively
             may
             very
             well
             suffice
             for
             so
             great
             a
             transaction
             ;
             for
             the
             Iudge
             being
             one
             that
             can
             attend
             to
             
               infinite
               causes
            
             at
             once
             without
             any
             distraction
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             being
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             spirituality
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             attend
             to
             every
             ones
             trial
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             undergoing
             their
             own
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             tried
             successively
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             suppose
             that
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             tried
             together
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             trial
             of
             all
             may
             be
             transacted
             in
             as
             short
             a
             time
             as
             the
             trial
             of
             one
             .
             And
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             
               tried
               together
            
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             Scripture
             that
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             sentenced
             together
             ,
             for
             thus
             Mat.
             25.34
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               King
               say
               to
               those
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Having
             first
             by
             an
             accurate
             and
             impartial
             Trial
             manifested
             their
             integrity
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             shall
             arise
             out
             of
             his
             flaming
             Throne
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             audible
             voice
             ,
             and
             smiling
             Majesty
             ,
             pronounce
             their
             Sentence
             
               all
               together
            
             in
             these
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             words
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               Children
               of
               my
               Father
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             to
             which
             welcome
             Sentence
             they
             will
             doubtless
             all
             immediately
             resound
             a
             joyful
             Choir
             of
             Halelujahs
             through
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             
               Allelujah
               ,
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Power
               be
               to
               the
               Lord
               
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               true
               and
               righteous
               are
               his
               Iudgments
               '
               Salvation
               be
               unto
               our
               Lord
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ;
               for
               wonderful
               are
               thy
               works
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               just
               and
               true
               are
               thy
               ways
               ,
               O
               thou
               King
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             And
             now
             all
             their
             business
             being
             finished
             here
             below
             ,
             they
             shall
             from
             henceforth
             be
             no
             longer
             detained
             in
             this
             Vale
             of
             tears
             and
             misery
             ,
             but
             with
             overjoyed
             hearts
             shall
             take
             their
             leave
             of
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             For
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             thing
             implyed
             in
             this
             their
             Iudgment
             is
             their
             Assumption
             into
             the
             Clouds
             of
             heaven
             .
             For
             their
             blessed
             Lord
             having
             thus
             publickly
             acquitted
             and
             pronounced
             them
             blessed
             ,
             they
             shall
             immediately
             feel
             the
             happy
             effect
             of
             it
             ▪
             for
             now
             he
             will
             no
             longer
             suffer
             them
             to
             stand
             below
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             but
             from
             thence
             will
             call
             them
             up
             to
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             there
             to
             give
             them
             a
             nearer
             access
             to
             his
             beloved
             person
             and
             more
             intimate
             participation
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             At
             which
             powerful
             call
             and
             invitation
             of
             his
             ,
             they
             shall
             in
             an
             instant
             all
             take
             wing
             together
             like
             a
             mighty
             flock
             of
             pure
             and
             innocent
             Doves
             ,
             and
             fly
             aloft
             into
             the
             air
             ,
             singing
             and
             warbling
             as
             they
             go
             to
             meet
             their
             Redeemer
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             in
             1
             Thes.
             4.17
             .
             Then
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             their
             Resurrection
             and
             Judgment
             )
             
               we
               which
               are
               alive
               and
               remain
               ,
            
             who
             never
             died
             ,
             but
             only
             have
             been
             changed
             and
             glorified
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               together
               with
               them
            
             who
             shall
             be
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             
               into
               the
               clouds
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               be
               ever
               with
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             rapturous
             love
             which
             the
             sight
             and
             sentence
             of
             their
             Saviour
             hath
             by
             this
             time
             kindled
             in
             their
             pious
             breasts
             ,
             will
             wing
             their
             souls
             with
             vehement
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             being
             
             cloath'd
             with
             glorified
             bodies
             that
             are
             as
             vigorous
             and
             active
             as
             their
             Souls
             ;
             as
             nimble
             and
             expedite
             as
             their
             thoughts
             and
             wishes
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             their
             power
             soon
             to
             accomplish
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             hence
             up
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             their
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             this
             being
             the
             first
             general
             meeting
             of
             the
             blessed
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Church
             ;
             the
             first
             Interview
             that
             ever
             was
             between
             the
             
               heavenly
               Bridegroom
            
             and
             his
             
               holy
               Bride
            
             ,
             O
             the
             dear
             welcomes
             ,
             the
             infinite
             mutual
             congratulations
             that
             will
             pass
             between
             them
             !
             How
             will
             they
             now
             melt
             in
             love
             and
             dissolve
             in
             mutual
             flames
             !
             now
             when
             like
             long
             absent
             Lovers
             they
             are
             safe
             arrived
             into
             each
             others
             Arms
             ,
             never
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             parted
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             this
             joyful
             meeting
             being
             consummated
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             prepare
             for
             a
             most
             
               dreadful
               solemnity
            
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Wicked
             .
             In
             order
             to
             which
             the
             Judge
             will
             reassume
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             place
             his
             Saints
             all
             round
             about
             in
             shining
             Circles
             ten
             thousand
             thousand
             together
             ,
             that
             so
             as
             his
             Assessors
             they
             may
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             this
             the
             Apostle
             asserts
             as
             a
             notorious
             principle
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             ;
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               the
               World
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.2
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             accuse
             and
             condemn
             the
             wicked
             World
             by
             the
             holy
             example
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             shall
             give
             their
             votes
             and
             suffrages
             to
             that
             dreadful
             sentence
             which
             Christ
             shall
             pass
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Iudge
             and
             his
             Assessors
             being
             set
             ,
             proceed
             we
             to
             the
          
           
             II.
             Second
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             also
             five
             particulars
             included
             :
             First
             ,
             their
             Citation
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             
             personal
             Appearance
             ;
             Thirdly
             ,
             their
             Trial
             ;
             Fourthly
             ,
             their
             Sentence
             ;
             Fifthly
             ,
             their
             Execution
             .
          
           
             I.
             Their
             Citation
             :
             For
             the
             first
             Judgment
             being
             finished
             ,
             it
             's
             probable
             a
             new
             summons
             will
             be
             given
             by
             the
             Voice
             or
             Trump
             of
             the
             Archangel
             to
             assemble
             the
             wicked
             World
             to
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             upon
             hearing
             of
             which
             all
             those
             wicked
             souls
             that
             have
             left
             their
             bodies
             and
             been
             hitherto
             confined
             in
             some
             dark
             prison
             of
             the
             Creation
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             leave
             their
             
               dismal
               habitations
            
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             would
             a
             thousand
             times
             rather
             chuse
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             have
             their
             own
             option
             ,
             than
             to
             undergo
             that
             
               fearful
               Iudgment
            
             whereunto
             they
             are
             cited
             ;
             but
             being
             dragged
             into
             the
             open
             light
             again
             by
             those
             Devils
             who
             have
             been
             hitherto
             their
             Jailors
             ,
             they
             shall
             every
             one
             be
             forced
             to
             put
             on
             those
             old
             accursed
             bodies
             of
             theirs
             in
             which
             they
             contracted
             those
             crimson
             guilts
             which
             now
             they
             must
             expiate
             in
             eternal
             flames
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             dead
             being
             shut
             up
             in
             their
             bodies
             again
             like
             prisoners
             in
             a
             sure
             Hold
             ,
             and
             there
             secured
             by
             an
             immortal
             tie
             from
             ever
             making
             another
             escape
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             living
             shall
             by
             a
             miraculous
             change
             be
             render'd
             at
             once
             so
             tender
             and
             sensible
             ,
             that
             the
             least
             touch
             of
             misery
             shall
             pain
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             strong
             and
             durable
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             loads
             of
             misery
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             sink
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             being
             all
             of
             them
             put
             into
             an
             immortal
             capacity
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             thereby
             prepared
             to
             undergo
             the
             fearful
             doom
             which
             awaits
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             be
             driven
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ.
             For.
             
          
           
             II.
             This
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             wicked
             implies
             also
             their
             
               personal
               Appearance
            
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Tribunal
             :
             
             for
             so
             S.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             prophetique
             Vision
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
               saw
               the
               dead
               both
               small
               and
               great
               standing
               before
               God
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.12
             .
             and
             in
             Mat.
             25.31
             ,
             32.
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               sits
               down
               upon
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Glory
               all
               Nations
               shall
               be
               gathered
               before
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             impure
             Goats
             as
             well
             as
             the
             innocent
             Sheep
             ,
             as
             he
             afterwards
             explains
             himself
             .
             And
             now
             good
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             Tragical
             spectacle
             will
             here
             be
             !
             An
             innumerable
             number
             of
             self-condemned
             wretches
             assemble
             together
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             an
             Almighty
             and
             implacable
             Iudge
             ,
             quaking
             and
             trembling
             under
             the
             dire
             expectations
             of
             a
             fearful
             and
             irrevocable
             doom
             ,
             and
             with
             weeping
             eyes
             ,
             pale
             looks
             and
             gastly
             countenances
             aboding
             the
             
               miserable
               fate
            
             that
             attends
             them
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             is
             represented
             ,
             Rev.
             1.7
             .
             
               Behold
               he
               cometh
               with
               clouds
               ,
               and
               every
               eye
               shall
               see
               him
               ,
               they
               also
               which
               pierced
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               kindreds
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               wail
               because
               of
               him
            
             ;
             and
             well
             they
             may
             ,
             considering
             how
             they
             treated
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             little
             reason
             they
             have
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             expect
             any
             favour
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             must
             give
             a
             dreadful
             Alarm
             to
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             suggest
             to
             them
             the
             sad
             remembrance
             of
             the
             innumerable
             provocations
             they
             have
             given
             him
             .
             Look
             up
             O
             ye
             miserable
             creatures
             ,
             see
             yonder
             is
             that
             
               glorious
               person
            
             whose
             Authority
             you
             have
             so
             insolently
             affronted
             ,
             whose
             Name
             you
             have
             so
             impiously
             blasphemed
             ,
             whose
             Mercies
             you
             have
             so
             obstinately
             rejected
             ,
             behold
             with
             what
             a
             stern
             and
             
               terrible
               Majesty
            
             he
             sits
             upon
             yonder
             flaming
             Throne
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             now
             just
             ready
             to
             exact
             of
             ye
             a
             dreadful
             account
             for
             all
             your
             past
             rebellions
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             O
             unhappy
             
             and
             furlorn
             !
             see
             how
             they
             droop
             ,
             and
             hang
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             being
             both
             ashamed
             and
             afraid
             to
             look
             their
             terrible
             Iudge
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             whose
             incensed
             eye
             sparkles
             upon
             them
             with
             such
             an
             insufferable
             terror
             and
             indignation
             as
             they
             are
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             endure
             ,
             but
             are
             forced
             in
             the
             bitterness
             ,
             anguish
             and
             despair
             that
             ever
             humane
             souls
             were
             seized
             with
             ,
             to
             
               cry
               out
               to
               the
               Rocks
               and
               Mountains
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               face
               of
               him
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb.
               
            
          
           
             III.
             Another
             particular
             implied
             in
             this
             judgment
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             their
             Trial
             ;
             for
             so
             1
             Cor.
             4.5
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             fearful
             day
             of
             reckoning
             
               God
               will
               bring
               to
               light
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               make
               manifest
               the
               very
               counsels
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             effect
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             who
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Iudge
             of
             these
             guilty
             Criminals
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             constant
             witness
             to
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             that
             his
             All-seeing
             Eye
             hath
             traced
             them
             all
             along
             through
             all
             their
             secret
             mysteries
             and
             dark
             Intrigues
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             hath
             kept
             an
             exact
             record
             of
             them
             in
             the
             book
             of
             his
             remembrance
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             convict
             them
             of
             their
             guilts
             he
             will
             need
             do
             no
             more
             but
             only
             produce
             his
             own
             registers
             ,
             and
             expose
             what
             he
             hath
             there
             recorded
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             there
             the
             wretches
             will
             see
             themselves
             transcribed
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             abominable
             actions
             exactly
             copied
             from
             their
             first
             Originals
             ;
             there
             they
             will
             find
             all
             their
             secret
             machinations
             ;
             their
             dark
             cheats
             ,
             their
             leud
             imaginations
             and
             hypocritical
             intentions
             recorded
             in
             the
             most
             legible
             Characters
             ,
             and
             perceiving
             themselves
             thus
             shamefully
             unstript
             and
             uncased
             before
             
             the
             World
             ,
             their
             very
             inwards
             dissected
             ,
             and
             the
             smallest
             threds
             and
             fibres
             of
             their
             hearts
             laid
             open
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             their
             own
             shame
             and
             the
             intolerable
             rack
             of
             their
             consciences
             will
             force
             them
             to
             confess
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             themselves
             guilty
             before
             all
             that
             vast
             Congregation
             of
             Spirits
             .
             But
             ,
             O
             the
             inexpressible
             horror
             and
             confusion
             these
             wretched
             Souls
             will
             then
             be
             seized
             with
             when
             they
             shall
             see
             themselves
             thus
             
               publickly
               unmasked
            
             and
             turned
             inside
             outwards
             ,
             and
             be
             forced
             to
             stand
             forth
             like
             so
             many
             loathsom
             spectacles
             before
             God
             and
             his
             Angels
             without
             any
             excuse
             or
             retreat
             for
             their
             shame
             ,
             without
             any
             vail
             to
             hide
             their
             infamy
             and
             blushes
             !
             when
             their
             filthy
             practices
             shall
             be
             no
             longer
             confined
             to
             the
             talk
             of
             a
             Town
             or
             a
             Village
             ,
             but
             be
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             all
             the
             rational
             World
             :
             O
             now
             it
             would
             be
             happy
             for
             them
             if
             as
             formerly
             ,
             they
             could
             drown
             the
             retorts
             of
             their
             conscience
             in
             noise
             and
             laughter
             ,
             and
             forget
             its
             cutting
             repartees
             which
             were
             always
             uneasie
             to
             bear
             ,
             but
             impossible
             to
             Answer
             .
             But
             alas
             those
             jolly
             days
             are
             gone
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             despite
             of
             themselves
             they
             must
             listen
             with
             horrour
             and
             confusion
             of
             face
             ,
             to
             what
             those
             two
             great
             Judges
             ,
             Iesus
             and
             their
             own
             Consciences
             unanimously
             give
             in
             charge
             against
             them
             .
             Thus
             he
             whose
             piercing
             Eye
             doth
             now
             penetrate
             their
             hearts
             and
             ransack
             every
             corner
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             will
             in
             that
             great
             day
             of
             discoveries
             bring
             forth
             all
             that
             
               secret
               filth
            
             that
             is
             there
             reposited
             ,
             and
             expose
             it
             for
             an
             
               infamous
               spectacle
            
             to
             the
             publick
             view
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             particular
             implied
             in
             this
             judgement
             of
             wicked
             men
             is
             their
             Sentence
             .
             Their
             Trial
             
             being
             now
             over
             ,
             in
             which
             their
             guilt
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             evinced
             and
             detected
             to
             their
             everlasting
             infamy
             and
             reproach
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             this
             time
             have
             received
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             within
             themselves
             ,
             and
             stand
             condemned
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             the
             Righteous
             Iudg
             ,
             who
             is
             too
             great
             to
             be
             overawed
             ,
             too
             just
             to
             be
             bribed
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             provoked
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             whose
             Ears
             are
             now
             for
             ever
             stopped
             ,
             and
             whose
             Bowels
             are
             impenitrably
             hardened
             against
             all
             further
             Overtures
             of
             mercy
             ,
             will
             with
             a
             stern
             look
             and
             terrible
             voice
             pronounce
             that
             dreadful
             doom
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
            
             which
             though
             it
             be
             of
             a
             horrible
             import
             ,
             will
             appear
             so
             just
             ,
             considering
             the
             horrible
             things
             which
             have
             been
             charged
             and
             proved
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             immediately
             seconded
             with
             the
             
               unanimous
               suffrage
            
             of
             all
             that
             bright
             Corona
             of
             glorified
             Saints
             that
             sit
             as
             Assessors
             round
             the
             Throne
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             consent
             will
             all
             cry
             out
             together
             ,
             
               Iust
               and
               righteous
               art
               thou
               O
               Iudge
               of
               the
               World
               in
               all
               thy
               ways
               :
            
             But
             ,
             O
             the
             fearful
             shrieks
             and
             lamentations
             that
             will
             then
             be
             heard
             from
             those
             poor
             condemned
             Creatures
             !
             For
             if
             A
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               thee
            
             ,
             A
             
               take
               him
               Iailor
            
             from
             an
             
               earthly
               Iudge
            
             be
             able
             to
             extort
             so
             many
             sighs
             and
             tears
             from
             a
             hardened
             Malefactor
             ,
             what
             will
             A
             
               go
               ye
               cursed
            
             do
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             
               Righteous
               Iudge
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             when
             so
             many
             millions
             of
             men
             and
             women
             shall
             be
             all
             involved
             together
             in
             the
             same
             doom
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             once
             lamenting
             their
             dismal
             fate
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             a
             horrible
             outcry
             will
             they
             make
             !
             Now
             in
             the
             bitter
             Agonies
             of
             their
             souls
             they
             will
             cry
             to
             heaven
             for
             
               mercy
               ,
               mercy
            
             ,
             
             but
             alas
             poor
             souls
             they
             cry
             too
             late
             ;
             their
             Iudg
             was
             once
             as
             importunate
             with
             them
             to
             have
             mercy
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             but
             because
             when
             
               he
               called
               they
            
             refused
             ,
             when
             he
             stretched
             forth
             his
             hands
             they
             regarded
             not
             ,
             now
             when
             they
             call
             he
             will
             not
             answer
             ,
             when
             they
             cry
             he
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             but
             will
             laugh
             at
             their
             calamity
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             at
             his
             counsel
             ,
             and
             mock
             when
             their
             fear
             and
             destruction
             is
             come
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Another
             particular
             implied
             in
             this
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             Sentence
             .
             For
             immediately
             after
             their
             sentence
             is
             past
             by
             which
             they
             stand
             doomed
             to
             
               everlasting
               fire
            
             ,
             an
             
               everlasting
               fire
            
             shall
             be
             kindled
             round
             about
             them
             ,
             a
             fire
             which
             within
             a
             few
             moments
             shall
             spread
             it self
             over
             all
             this
             
               lower
               World
            
             ,
             and
             convert
             the
             whole
             Almosphere
             about
             us
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             inquenchable
             flames
             ;
             For
             then
             all
             those
             
               fiery
               particles
            
             which
             are
             every
             where
             intermingled
             with
             these
             terrestial
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             have
             hitherto
             been
             kept
             within
             their
             
               proper
               limits
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             disintangled
             and
             set
             free
             from
             those
             more
             gross
             and
             sluggish
             ones
             that
             now
             bind
             and
             fix
             them
             ,
             and
             swarm
             together
             like
             so
             many
             sparks
             into
             one
             
               huge
               globe
            
             of
             Fire
             ,
             which
             from
             the
             lower-most
             centre
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             spire
             up
             and
             kindle
             upon
             all
             that
             Airy
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             continued
             flame
             fill
             all
             the
             vast
             expansum
             ;
             all
             that
             
               fiery
               matter
            
             which
             is
             now
             dispersed
             up
             and
             down
             within
             the
             entrails
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             shall
             by
             degrees
             gather
             together
             into
             Rivers
             of
             Fire
             ,
             which
             rolling
             to
             and
             fro
             within
             ,
             to
             force
             their
             way
             into
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             will
             perhaps
             produce
             those
             prodigious
             Earthquakes
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             
             by
             which
             at
             length
             the
             Earth
             being
             cleft
             and
             torn
             ,
             it
             shall
             every
             where
             vomit
             out
             Torrents
             of
             Fire
             from
             its
             flaming
             bowels
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Sea
             shall
             boil
             and
             swell
             ,
             and
             roar
             like
             water
             in
             a
             seething
             Pot
             ,
             till
             't
             is
             all
             evaporated
             by
             the
             strugling
             flames
             from
             below
             ,
             which
             having
             rarified
             its
             waters
             into
             vapours
             shall
             kindle
             those
             vapours
             into
             flames
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             also
             the
             Heavens
             above
             shall
             groan
             and
             crack
             with
             incessant
             Thunder
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             thick
             and
             fearful
             flashes
             of
             Lightning
             ,
             which
             joyning
             with
             those
             vast
             streams
             of
             Fire
             that
             will
             be
             continually
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             Sea
             ,
             will
             make
             such
             a
             prodigious
             deluge
             of
             flames
             as
             will
             quickly
             overflow
             the
             whole
             World.
             For
             thus
             we
             are
             assured
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Element
               shall
               melt
               with
               fervent
               heat
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               works
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               up
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.10
             .
             So
             also
             St.
             Iohn
             in
             his
             Vision
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Rev.
             20.11
             .
             
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               white
               Throne
               and
               him
               that
               sate
               on
               it
               ,
               from
               whose
               face
               the
               earth
               and
               the
               heaven
               fled
               away
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               found
               no
               place
               for
               them
               :
            
             not
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             but
             the
             form
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             by
             their
             being
             converted
             into
             an
             everlasting
             Fire
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Fire
             shall
             those
             condemned
             wretches
             live
             and
             suffer
             to
             eternal
             Ages
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               vengeance
               of
               eternal
               fire
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             told
             that
             it
             will
             be
             
               in
               flaming
               fire
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             will
             
               render
               vengeance
               to
               all
               that
               know
               not
               God
               and
               obey
               not
               his
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.8
             .
             And
             that
             this
             flaming
             fire
             shall
             be
             the
             conflagration
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             of
             St.
             Peter
             seems
             plainly
             to
             imply
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.7
             .
             
               But
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               
               which
               are
               now
               —
               are
               kept
               in
               store
               reserved
               unto
               fire
               against
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               and
               perdition
               of
               ungodly
               men
            
             ;
             and
             being
             reserved
             unto
             fire
             against
             the
             day
             of
             perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             justly
             conclude
             that
             the
             fire
             it
             is
             reserved
             to
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             Perdition
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             Thus
             upon
             our
             Saviours
             pronouncing
             those
             dreadful
             words
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ,
            
             the
             persons
             concerned
             will
             immediately
             perceive
             the
             dire
             effects
             ;
             for
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             they
             will
             see
             the
             Clouds
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             from
             beneath
             casting
             forth
             Torrents
             of
             fire
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             in
             an
             instant
             will
             set
             all
             the
             World
             in
             a
             Blaze
             about
             their
             ears
             ;
             At
             the
             sight
             of
             which
             all
             this
             wretched
             World
             will
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             mournful
             Stage
             of
             Horrours
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             miserable
             actors
             being
             seized
             with
             inexpressible
             amazement
             to
             see
             themselves
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             encompassed
             on
             every
             side
             with
             flames
             ,
             will
             raise
             a
             hideous
             
               Roar
               and
               outcry
               ,
               millions
            
             of
             burning
             men
             and
             women
             shrieking
             together
             ,
             and
             their
             noise
             shall
             mingle
             with
             the
             Archangels
             Trumpet
             ,
             with
             the
             Thunders
             of
             the
             dying
             and
             groaning
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             crack
             of
             the
             dissolving
             World
             that
             is
             sinking
             into
             eternal
             ruins
             .
             In
             which
             
               miserable
               state
            
             of
             things
             whither
             can
             the
             poor
             Creatures
             fly
             ,
             or
             where
             can
             they
             hope
             to
             find
             a
             Sanctuary
             ?
             If
             they
             go
             up
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             the
             Mountains
             ;
             there
             they
             are
             but
             more
             openly
             exposed
             to
             the
             dreadful
             lightnings
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             if
             they
             go
             down
             into
             the
             holes
             and
             caverns
             of
             the
             Rocks
             ;
             there
             they
             will
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             burning
             furnaces
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             if
             they
             descend
             into
             the
             deep
             ;
             there
             they
             will
             soon
             be
             overtaken
             with
             a
             storm
             of
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             ;
             and
             where-ever
             
             they
             go
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             will
             still
             pursue
             them
             with
             its
             everlasting
             burnings
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             
               no
               retreat
            
             left
             them
             ,
             
               no
               avenue
            
             to
             escape
             out
             of
             this
             burning
             World
             ,
             here
             they
             must
             remain
             for
             ever
             surrounded
             with
             smoak
             ,
             and
             fire
             ,
             and
             darkness
             ,
             and
             wrap'd
             in
             fierce
             and
             merciless
             flames
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             shirt
             of
             burning
             pitch
             will
             stick
             close
             to
             ,
             and
             pierce
             through
             and
             through
             their
             passive
             bodies
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             prey
             upon
             ,
             but
             never
             consume
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             the
             Almighty
             Judg
             having
             seen
             his
             dread
             
               sentence
               executed
            
             ,
             will
             arise
             from
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             return
             to
             the
             Seat
             of
             the
             blessed
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             
               Glorious
               Triumph
            
             with
             all
             his
             holy
             myriads
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             follow
             him
             through
             the
             Air
             and
             aether
             ,
             will
             with
             loud
             Hosanna's
             and
             triumphant
             acclamations
             celebrate
             the
             praises
             of
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             Thus
             shall
             the
             Ransomed
             of
             the
             Lord
             return
             with
             him
             ,
             with
             Songs
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Zion
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             joy
             shall
             be
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             praises
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
             For
             being
             arrived
             into
             those
             
               blissful
               Regions
            
             ;
             there
             in
             those
             glorified
             Bodies
             which
             they
             put
             on
             at
             their
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             in
             unspeakable
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             and
             be
             entertain'd
             not
             only
             with
             all
             that
             happiness
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             state
             of
             their
             separation
             when
             they
             were
             only
             
               blessed
               Spirits
            
             ;
             but
             also
             with
             all
             the
             satisfactions
             and
             delights
             that
             their
             
               glorified
               Bodies
            
             can
             require
             and
             enjoy
             .
             So
             that
             now
             their
             blessedness
             shall
             be
             consummate
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             capacities
             of
             their
             humane
             nature
             compounded
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             shall
             be
             
               fulfilled
               with
            
             bliss
             ,
             till
             they
             overflow
             and
             can
             contain
             no
             
             more
             .
             But
             wherein
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             
               glorified
               Bodies
            
             shall
             consist
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             presume
             to
             inquire
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             being
             silent
             concerning
             it
             .
             And
             what
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             souls
             shall
             be
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewn
             at
             large
             before
             ,
             Part
             1.
             c.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             So
             that
             as
             to
             that
             state
             of
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             place
             his
             
               faithful
               servants
            
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             this
             great
             Judgment
             ,
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
             Concerning
             the
             conclusion
             and
             surrender
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             WHen
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             finished
             that
             last
             and
             most
             glorious
             act
             of
             Royalty
             ,
             viz.
             Iudging
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             hath
             finally
             condemned
             to
             everlasting
             fire
             the
             irreclaimable
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             crowned
             all
             his
             
               faithful
               subjects
            
             with
             eternal
             Glory
             and
             Beatitude
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.24
             .
             For
             our
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             twofold
             :
             First
             ,
             Essential
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             Essential
             ,
             and
             doth
             subsist
             in
             the
             divine
             Essence
             ;
             by
             the
             
               supereminent
               perfections
            
             of
             which
             he
             being
             exalted
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             hath
             an
             
               essential
               Right
            
             of
             Dominion
             over
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             Co-eternal
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             inseparable
             to
             him
             as
             his
             
               Being
               ;
               this
            
             he
             can
             no
             more
             deliver
             up
             
             than
             he
             can
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             which
             without
             ceasing
             to
             be
             can
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             supreme
             over
             all
             things
             .
             But
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             which
             we
             have
             hitherto
             been
             treating
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             ,
             was
             by
             solemn
             compact
             and
             agreement
             conf●r'd
             upon
             him
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             assume
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therein
             make
             expiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             consideration
             whereof
             the
             Father
             obliged
             himself
             to
             grant
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             the
             sinful
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             constitute
             him
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             
               Mediatorial
               Office
            
             he
             is
             authorized
             to
             rule
             for
             God
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             that
             gracious
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             ruling
             for
             God
             according
             to
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             crown
             and
             reward
             all
             such
             as
             return
             to
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             with
             everlasting
             happiness
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             eternal
             vengeance
             to
             all
             such
             as
             obstinately
             persist
             in
             their
             rebellion
             .
             So
             that
             when
             this
             is
             done
             (
             as
             it
             will
             be
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             )
             the
             whole
             business
             of
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             then
             the
             Covenant
             of
             which
             he
             is
             now
             Mediator
             will
             be
             completely
             executed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             Mediation
             will
             cease
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             no
             farther
             use
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             farther
             part
             to
             act
             .
             For
             now
             God
             and
             Man
             being
             made
             completely
             one
             ,
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ceases
             of
             its
             own
             accord
             ;
             for
             
               a
               Mediator
               is
               not
               a
               Mediator
               of
               one
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.20
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             two
             parties
             being
             perfectly
             united
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             farther
             use
             of
             a
             Mediator
             between
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             our
             
               beatifical
               Vision
            
             will
             supercede
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             
               prophetick
               Office
            
             ,
             to
             
             teach
             and
             instruct
             us
             ;
             as
             our
             perfection
             and
             intire
             fruition
             will
             supercede
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             
               Priestly
               Office
            
             to
             offer
             and
             intercede
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             the
             security
             of
             our
             
               possession
               of
               both
            
             will
             supercede
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             our
             Affairs
             are
             once
             reduced
             to
             this
             happy
             issue
             ,
             his
             
               Kingly
               Office
            
             as
             well
             as
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             will
             for
             ever
             cease
             .
             But
             since
             this
             great
             Mystery
             is
             no
             where
             expresly
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             that
             forecited
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             passage
             ,
             which
             lies
             in
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Then
               cometh
               the
               end
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               and
               all
               Authority
               ,
               and
               all
               Power
               ,
               for
               he
               must
               reign
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               Enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ;
               the
               last
               Enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               :
               but
               when
               he
               saith
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               is
               excepted
               which
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               subdued
               unto
               him
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Son
               also
               himself
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               which
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             ;
             the
             whole
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             which
             passage
             ,
             I
             shall
             cast
             into
             these
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             or
             Dominion
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             to
             possess
             this
             Kingdom
             and
             Dominion
             so
             long
             and
             no
             longer
             ,
             as
             till
             all
             things
             are
             actually
             subdued
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             during
             his
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             after
             his
             delivering
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             otherwise
             subject
             to
             him
             than
             he
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             being
             thus
             subjected
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             all
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             immediately
             exercised
             by
             the
             Deity
             .
          
           
             I.
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             or
             Dominion
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             
             
               For
               he
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Father
             )
             
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             which
             words
             are
             a
             quotation
             of
             Psal.
             8.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               madest
               him
               to
               have
               Dominion
               over
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               ;
               thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
            
             ;
             which
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             of
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             ,
             but
             mystically
             of
             the
             second
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             not
             only
             because
             't
             is
             here
             applied
             to
             Christ
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Heb.
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             where
             he
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             God
             the
             Father
             that
             crowned
             Christ
             
               with
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               that
               did
               set
               him
               over
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               things
               in
               subjection
               under
               his
               feet
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             declares
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               was
               given
               him
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             
               the
               Father
               that
               committed
               all
               judgment
               to
               him
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               God
               that
               exalted
               him
               with
               his
               own
               right
               hand
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.31
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Dominion
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             treats
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               Essential
               Dominion
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             is
             God
             Essential
             ,
             is
             Co-eternal
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             Mediatorial
             Dominion
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             voluntary
             disposal
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             which
             
             once
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             cease
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             II.
             That
             he
             is
             to
             possess
             this
             
               Kingdom
               or
               Dominion
            
             so
             long
             as
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             all
             things
             are
             actually
             subdued
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             vers
             .
             24.
             you
             see
             the
             time
             of
             his
             
               delivering
               up
               this
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             is
             then
             ,
             
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               ,
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             till
             he
             shall
             have
             converted
             or
             destroyed
             all
             those
             Powers
             of
             the
             Earth
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               For
               he
               must
               reign
               till
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               Enemies
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               the
               last
               Enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               Death
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             implies
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             conquered
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             giving
             a
             glorious
             Resurrection
             to
             his
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             his
             Mediatorial
             Reign
             is
             to
             conclude
             :
             For
             so
             ,
             Psal.
             110.1
             .
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             refers
             ;
             the
             Psalmist
             brings
             in
             Iehovah
             the
             Father
             ,
             thus
             bespeaking
             Iehovah
             the
             
               Son
               ,
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               until
               I
               make
               thine
               Enemies
               thy
               footstool
            
             ;
             now
             to
             
               sit
               at
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               God
               ,
            
             when
             ever
             't
             is
             applied
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             doth
             in
             Scripture
             always
             denote
             his
             possessing
             and
             exercising
             this
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             this
             ;
             the
             Father
             hath
             Commissioned
             his
             Son
             to
             continue
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Mediatorial
             Dominion
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             either
             by
             the
             dint
             of
             his
             Almighty
             Vengeance
             he
             hath
             trampled
             all
             his
             Enemies
             under
             foot
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Grace
             reduced
             them
             voluntarily
             to
             prostrate
             themselves
             before
             him
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             end
             for
             which
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             erected
             
             was
             to
             subdue
             the
             Rebellious
             World
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             either
             to
             captivate
             men
             into
             a
             
               free
               submission
            
             to
             h●s
             Heavenly
             Will
             ,
             which
             is
             its
             first
             intention
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             will
             not
             yield
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             the
             Triumph
             of
             his
             everlasting
             vengeance
             ;
             which
             end
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             will
             be
             fully
             accomplished
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             fate
             of
             all
             the
             rational
             World
             will
             be
             fixed
             and
             determined
             ;
             then
             the
             faithful
             Subjects
             will
             be
             crowned
             ,
             and
             the
             incorrigible
             Rebels
             condemned
             and
             executed
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             t'other
             all
             things
             will
             be
             subdued
             unto
             him
             .
             So
             that
             from
             hence-forth
             the
             end
             and
             reason
             of
             this
             his
             Mediatorial
             Dominion
             will
             cease
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ceaseth
             ,
             he
             who
             never
             doth
             any
             thing
             in
             vain
             ,
             will
             immediately
             deliver
             it
             up
             into
             those
             hands
             from
             whence
             he
             received
             it
             .
             
               For
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               put
               down
               all
               Rule
               ,
               and
               all
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             conquered
             and
             subdued
             all
             that
             resisted
             and
             opposed
             him
             ,
             
               then
               cometh
               the
               end
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               delivered
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               even
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             That
             during
             his
             possession
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             Ver.
             27.
             
             
               But
               when
               he
               saith
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             the
             Father
             )
             
               is
               excepted
               which
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             Do
             not
             mistake
             me
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             say
             
               all
               things
            
             are
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             ,
             all
             things
             except
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             he
             that
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             manifest
             that
             he
             who
             gave
             him
             this
             superiority
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             himself
             be
             superior
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             considering
             Christ
             as
             Mediatorial
             King
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             than
             his
             Fathers
             Viceroy
             ,
             and
             doth
             only
             act
             by
             deputation
             from
             him
             ,
             
             and
             rule
             and
             Govern
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Father
             stiles
             him
             his
             King
             ,
             Psal.
             2.6
             .
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               Hill
               of
               Zion
               .
            
             So
             that
             now
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             a
             Vice-King
             to
             a
             supreme
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             in
             this
             capacity
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             
               Fathers
               Name
            
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             ;
             for
             he
             Mediates
             as
             for
             men
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             doing
             which
             he
             is
             our
             Advocate
             ;
             so
             for
             God
             with
             men
             ,
             in
             doing
             which
             he
             is
             our
             King.
             Gods
             part
             is
             to
             Govern
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             part
             is
             to
             sue
             to
             him
             for
             favour
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             parts
             our
             Saviour
             acts
             as
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             us
             :
             He
             acts
             our
             part
             for
             us
             in
             being
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Gods
             part
             for
             him
             in
             being
             King.
             So
             that
             in
             that
             Rule
             and
             Government
             which
             he
             now
             exercises
             over
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             the
             
               supreme
               Minister
            
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Father
             reigns
             by
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             so
             he
             reigns
             by
             the
             
               Fathers
               Authority
            
             .
             But
             tho
             now
             while
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             doth
             continue
             ,
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Admistration
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             from
             this
             passage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             it
             is
             evident
          
           
             IV.
             That
             when
             he
             hath
             delivered
             it
             up
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             otherwise
             subject
             to
             him
             than
             he
             is
             now
             ;
             for
             so
             ver
             .
             28.
             and
             
               when
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               subdued
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             actually
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             will
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             the
             good
             are
             Crowned
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             consigned
             to
             that
             fearful
             Execution
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Son
               also
               himself
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               that
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
            
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             that
             then
             he
             should
             enter
             into
             a
             different
             state
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             from
             that
             wherein
             he
             was
             before
             .
             
             Why
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Son
               himself
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               ?
            
             Was
             he
             not
             subject
             to
             him
             before
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             doubtless
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             this
             then
             must
             be
             impertinent
             ,
             or
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             so
             subject
             to
             him
             as
             he
             was
             not
             before
             ;
             before
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             him
             as
             he
             was
             his
             Mediatorial
             King
             or
             Viceroy
             ,
             as
             he
             reigned
             under
             him
             and
             by
             his
             Authority
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             is
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             after
             a
             different
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             explication
             of
             which
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             now
             the
             Son
             considered
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             reigns
             under
             God
             in
             the
             right
             of
             what
             he
             did
             and
             suffered
             in
             his
             human
             Nature
             Hypostatically
             united
             to
             his
             God-head
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             because
             
               he
               humbled
               himself
               and
               became
               obedient
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               even
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               that
               God
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.8.9
             .
             Now
             't
             was
             as
             he
             was
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             
               became
               obedient
               to
               death
            
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             in
             the
             right
             of
             that
             obedience
             that
             God
             exalted
             him
             to
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             as
             Mediator
             he
             not
             only
             reigns
             in
             his
             
               human
               Nature
            
             ,
             but
             in
             right
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             his
             
               human
               Nature
            
             ;
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             purchase
             of
             his
             Blood
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             both
             obtained
             the
             new
             Covenant
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             Regal
             Power
             to
             execute
             it
             upon
             us
             .
             When
             therefore
             he
             hath
             executed
             it
             to
             the
             full
             (
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             he
             will
             do
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             )
             this
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             of
             his
             which
             he
             purchased
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             will
             cease
             ,
             as
             having
             fully
             accomplish'd
             that
             for
             which
             it
             was
             given
             and
             intended
             .
             And
             now
             he
             being
             to
             Reign
             no
             longer
             in
             right
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             his
             human
             Nature
             ,
             his
             human
             Nature
             will
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             a
             more
             different
             manner
             than
             it
             was
             
               before
               :
               Before
            
             it
             was
             subject
             to
             him
             as
             Authorized
             
             in
             consideration
             of
             its
             passion
             to
             reign
             and
             govern
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             then
             having
             
               delivered
               up
            
             its
             Reign
             and
             Government
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             in
             a
             more
             
               private
               capacity
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             were
             subject
             to
             Caesar
             while
             they
             governed
             under
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             
               rendered
               back
            
             their
             Character
             ,
             they
             became
             his
             Subjects
             in
             a
             more
             private
             station
             .
             Not
             that
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             any
             way
             depressed
             ,
             or
             degraded
             by
             his
             
               delivering
               up
            
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             as
             an
             Embassador
             after
             he
             is
             discharged
             of
             the
             burthen
             of
             his
             Embassie
             doth
             still
             retain
             the
             honour
             and
             dignity
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Human
               Nature
            
             of
             Christ
             after
             he
             hath
             surrendered
             up
             its
             Mediatorial
             Dominion
             ,
             shall
             still
             remain
             as
             highly
             exalted
             in
             
               Honour
               ,
               Dignity
            
             ,
             and
             Beatitude
             as
             ever
             ;
             and
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             shall
             for
             ever
             render
             to
             it
             the
             same
             religious
             respect
             and
             veneration
             as
             they
             did
             before
             he
             surrendered
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             still
             remain
             Hypostatically
             united
             to
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             shall
             for
             ever
             reign
             
               in
               it
            
             ,
             tho
             it
             shall
             not
             for
             ever
             reign
             
               with
               God
            
             :
             so
             that
             it
             being
             still
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glorious
             atchievements
             it
             made
             during
             its
             Humiliation
             and
             Mediatorial
             Reign
             ,
             reflecting
             still
             the
             
               same
               honour
            
             and
             praise
             and
             glory
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             to
             eternity
             be
             as
             great
             and
             glorious
             throughout
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             World
             as
             ever
             it
             was
             in
             the
             
               full
               splendor
            
             of
             its
             Kingdom
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             what
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             added
             to
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             
               his
               Kingdom
               shall
               have
               no
               end
               ,
            
             because
             ,
             without
             possessing
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             for
             ever
             enjoy
             the
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             and
             Beatitude
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             being
             thus
             subjected
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             all
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             immediately
             exercised
             by
             the
             Deity
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             so
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               Son
               also
               himself
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               that
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
             Where
             the
             variation
             of
             the
             Person
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             that
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Father
             )
             that
             he
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             may
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Triune
             Godhead
             subsisting
             in
             three
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             had
             he
             meant
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             he
             ought
             according
             to
             the
             common
             rules
             of
             speech
             to
             have
             said
             he
             ,
             or
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             had
             been
             before
             speaking
             ,
             instead
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             reasonably
             supposed
             that
             after
             the
             resignation
             of
             the
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             the
             
               Father
               only
            
             shall
             act
             and
             reign
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             sit
             still
             for
             ever
             and
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ceasing
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Son
             
               as
               Man
            
             as
             well
             as
             God
             now
             reigns
             ,
             there
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             be
             no
             
               other
               Kingdom
            
             or
             Dominion
             exercised
             in
             that
             Celestial
             State
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               subsisting
               together
            
             with
             the
             Father
             shall
             for
             ever
             
               reign
               together
            
             with
             him
             :
             for
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             rule
             and
             govern
             all
             things
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             that
             his
             immediate
             Will
             may
             reign
             alone
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             proximate
             guide
             of
             all
             that
             blessed
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             
             no
             mediate
             or
             
               Mediatorial
               Governour
            
             between
             him
             and
             us
             to
             exact
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             convey
             to
             us
             his
             favours
             and
             rewards
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             render
             all
             our
             duty
             immediately
             
               to
               him
            
             ,
             and
             derive
             all
             our
             happiness
             immediately
             
               from
               him
            
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             now
             Christ
             the
             Theantropos
             or
             
               God-man
               is
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.11
             .
             because
             the
             Father
             doth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             governs
             all
             things
             by
             him
             ,
             having
             
               given
               him
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
            
             ;
             so
             when
             this
             Oeconomy
             ceases
             ,
             God
             alone
             ,
             or
             the
             Triune
             Godhead
             shall
             
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             govern
             all
             things
             by
             
               himself
               immediately
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
            
             is
             subjected
             to
             him
             that
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             one
             divine
             Essence
             whence
             all
             things
             did
             proceed
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             subsist
             ,
             shall
             from
             thenceforth
             resume
             all
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             to
             it self
             ,
             and
             only
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             reign
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             this
             purely
             divine
             Government
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             those
             divine
             persons
             will
             still
             continue
             to
             act
             in
             subordination
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
               natural
               subordination
            
             in
             which
             they
             are
             placed
             by
             their
             
               personal
               properties
            
             .
             For
             the
             Godhead
             being
             communicated
             from
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             must
             necessarily
             be
             Prior
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Godhead
             being
             communicated
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             both
             Father
             and
             Son
             must
             also
             in
             order
             of
             nature
             be
             Prior
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             So
             that
             between
             these
             Sacred
             Three
             there
             is
             an
             
               internal
               necessary
               subordination
            
             that
             can
             never
             be
             altered
             or
             inverted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             that
             as
             they
             will
             always
             
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             always
             
               act
               subordinately
            
             .
             The
             Father
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Begetter
             and
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Divinity
             will
             be
             always
             first
             and
             supreme
             in
             the
             divine
             Monarchy
             ;
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             begotten
             by
             him
             ,
             will
             still
             reign
             in
             subordination
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             proceeding
             from
             both
             ,
             will
             continue
             to
             reign
             in
             subordination
             to
             both
             .
             Thus
             to
             everlasting
             Ages
             only
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             shall
             reign
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             own
             immediate
             Will
             and
             Influence
             rule
             and
             bless
             all
             that
             Heavenly
             World
             over
             which
             it
             spreads
             its
             Almighty
             Wings
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             shall
             
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
             Of
             the
             Reason
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             this
             Method
             of
             Gods
             Governing
             sinful
             Men
             by
             his
             own
             Eternal
             Son
             in
             our
             Natures
             .
          
           
             THough
             we
             are
             not
             able
             either
             by
             our
             natural
             Reason
             or
             Revelation
             to
             fathom
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             or
             to
             trace
             out
             all
             the
             reasons
             of
             its
             Methods
             and
             Conduct
             ,
             yet
             upon
             diligent
             inquiry
             we
             can
             plainly
             discern
             the
             Tracts
             of
             an
             
               admirable
               Wisdom
            
             in
             all
             the
             stated
             Methods
             of
             Providence
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             this
             or
             that
             is
             the
             main
             or
             
               only
               reason
            
             why
             God
             doth
             so
             or
             so
             ,
             (
             for
             infinite
             wisdom
             may
             have
             infinitely
             greater
             and
             infinitely
             
               more
               reasons
            
             of
             its
             actions
             than
             our
             short-sighted
             Reason
             can
             at
             present
             discover
             )
             yet
             by
             comparing
             one
             action
             
             of
             his
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             diligently
             observing
             the
             drift
             and
             tendency
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             how
             they
             concur
             to
             one
             common
             end
             ,
             and
             subserve
             each
             other
             to
             promote
             and
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             discovering
             reason
             enough
             in
             them
             to
             convince
             and
             satisfie
             us
             that
             they
             all
             proceed
             from
             a
             
               most
               wise
            
             and
             
               intelligent
               Agent
            
             ,
             and
             this
             more
             especially
             in
             the
             admirable
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             
               Mediation
               ,
               viz.
            
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God's
             assuming
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therein
             becoming
             our
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             King
             :
             for
             what
             ●easons
             there
             are
             why
             he
             should
             assume
             our
             nature
             therein
             to
             be
             our
             Prophet
             and
             our
             Priest
             hath
             been
             shewn
             before
             .
             And
             now
             we
             shall
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             our
             short
             Inquiries
             will
             reach
             to
             shew
             what
             admirable
             reason
             there
             is
             why
             he
             should
             be
             our
             King
             also
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             us
             in
             the
             same
             assumed
             nature
             wherein
             he
             is
             our
             Prophet
             and
             our
             Priest
             ;
             of
             which
             according
             to
             the
             best
             ●ight
             that
             Revelation
             affords
             us
             there
             are
             these
             five
             Reasons
             assignable
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             govern
             us
             in
             a
             way
             more
             accommodated
             to
             this
             degenerate
             state
             of
             our
             Natures
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             cure
             and
             prevent
             the
             spreading
             contagion
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             the
             more
             powerfully
             incourage
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             oblige
             us
             to
             himself
             with
             a
             stronger
             tie
             of
             Gratitude
             and
             Ingenuity
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             give
             us
             the
             more
             ample
             assurance
             of
             our
             future
             Reward
             .
          
           
             I.
             God
             governs
             us
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             in
             
             
               our
               natures
            
             the
             better
             to
             accommodate
             his
             Government
             to
             this
             our
             degenerate
             state
             ,
             which
             renders
             us
             extremely
             unfit
             to
             be
             governed
             immediately
             by
             God.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             whilst
             man
             continued
             in
             his
             Primitive
             Innocence
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             condition
             fit
             to
             converse
             with
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             under
             his
             immediate
             Dominion
             ,
             for
             then
             his
             Sense
             being
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             
               brutal
               affections
            
             intirely
             subjected
             to
             the
             government
             and
             directions
             of
             his
             
               superior
               faculties
            
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             much
             ruled
             and
             influenced
             by
             the
             objects
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             now
             by
             those
             of
             his
             Sense
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             powerfully
             moved
             and
             affected
             by
             what
             he
             only
             knew
             and
             believed
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             now
             by
             what
             he
             sees
             and
             feels
             ;
             so
             that
             then
             God
             ,
             that
             great
             invisible
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             removed
             from
             all
             the
             perceptions
             of
             
               bodily
               sense
            
             ,
             and
             is
             only
             perceivable
             by
             our
             Reason
             and
             Faith
             ,
             did
             as
             powerfully
             impress
             mans
             hopes
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             principles
             of
             action
             in
             him
             as
             he
             could
             have
             done
             had
             he
             appeared
             as
             amiable
             and
             dreadful
             to
             the
             mans
             sight
             and
             feeling
             as
             he
             then
             did
             to
             his
             faith
             and
             reason
             .
             In
             
               this
               state
            
             and
             condition
             therefore
             man
             was
             duly
             qualified
             to
             be
             governed
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             impressions
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             over-ruling
             influence
             of
             his
             immense
             perfections
             .
             But
             when
             once
             he
             had
             degenerated
             from
             this
             pure
             and
             
               blessed
               State
            
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             had
             thrown
             off
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             subjected
             himself
             to
             the
             tyrannick
             sway
             of
             his
             brutal
             appetites
             ,
             he
             thereby
             unqualified
             himself
             to
             live
             under
             Gods
             immediate
             Dominion
             .
             For
             now
             he
             being
             governed
             by
             his
             sensual
             appetites
             ,
             
             and
             they
             by
             the
             sensual
             Objects
             that
             surround
             him
             ,
             scarce
             any
             thing
             else
             can
             strike
             upon
             his
             hopes
             and
             fears
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             carnal
             and
             sensual
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             thing
             else
             doth
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             some
             carnal
             object
             immediately
             interposes
             and
             breaks
             the
             stroke
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             faint
             and
             ineffectual
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             God
             who
             is
             solely
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             reason
             ,
             can
             scarce
             be
             admitted
             to
             speak
             with
             our
             hopes
             and
             fears
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             made
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             be
             ,
             his
             
               soft
               still
               voice
            
             is
             immediately
             drowned
             in
             the
             perpetual
             clamour
             which
             these
             
               sensitive
               goods
            
             and
             evils
             raise
             about
             us
             .
             Wherefore
             having
             thus
             unqualified
             our selves
             by
             our
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             
               primitive
               state
            
             of
             our
             nature
             to
             live
             under
             the
             immediate
             Wing
             and
             Government
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             resolved
             in
             tender
             commiseration
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             abandon
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             did
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             project
             a
             
               new
               Method
            
             of
             governing
             us
             more
             accommodated
             to
             this
             our
             degenerate
             
               state
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             uniting
             himself
             to
             sensible
             matter
             ,
             and
             therein
             addressing
             to
             our
             
               bodily
               senses
            
             in
             audible
             voices
             ,
             visible
             appearances
             ,
             and
             finally
             in
             our
             own
             form
             and
             nature
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             other
             sensible
             things
             we
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             ,
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             obey
             .
             For
             so
             immediately
             after
             his
             Fall
             God
             appeared
             to
             Adam
             ,
             probably
             in
             a
             glorious
             
               human
               form
            
             ,
             and
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             an
             audible
             voice
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             he
             did
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             from
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             also
             dwelt
             in
             a
             
               visible
               glory
            
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             he
             acquired
             to
             himself
             the
             same
             advantage
             of
             governing
             those
             sensual
             men
             that
             sensible
             objects
             had
             ,
             which
             by
             striking
             on
             
             their
             bodily
             sense
             did
             more
             powerfully
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             .
             But
             all
             these
             
               sensible
               appearances
            
             of
             God
             were
             only
             as
             so
             many
             preludia
             to
             his
             assuming
             
               our
               nature
            
             into
             personal
             union
             with
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             therein
             exhibiting
             himself
             familiarly
             to
             the
             bodily
             senses
             of
             mankind
             ,
             which
             tho
             he
             now
             ceases
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             being
             exalted
             far
             above
             our
             sight
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             there
             to
             reign
             till
             the
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             we
             believe
             he
             is
             there
             visible
             in
             himself
             ,
             cloathed
             in
             a
             most
             
               glorious
               human
               form
            
             ,
             we
             can
             by
             imagination
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             our
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             reach
             him
             by
             our
             inward
             sense
             ,
             tho
             we
             cannot
             come
             at
             him
             by
             our
             outward
             ;
             and
             whereas
             were
             he
             a
             mere
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             could
             have
             
               no
               imagination
            
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             imaginations
             are
             nothing
             but
             the
             Images
             of
             
               sensible
               things
            
             ,
             we
             can
             now
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             Imagination
             fetch
             him
             down
             from
             the
             Heavens
             when
             we
             please
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             before
             our
             minds
             in
             all
             that
             venerable
             Majesty
             wherein
             he
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             So
             that
             tho
             he
             be
             never
             present
             to
             our
             outward
             sense
             ,
             yet
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             equivalent
             ,
             when
             ever
             we
             have
             occasion
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             can
             make
             him
             present
             to
             our
             
               inward
               ,
               viz.
            
             our
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             ;
             into
             this
             spacious
             Gallery
             of
             the
             Pictures
             of
             sensible
             things
             our
             mind
             can
             walk
             when
             it
             pleases
             ,
             and
             there
             behold
             him
             in
             Effigie
             ,
             tho
             it
             cannot
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             and
             considering
             how
             much
             we
             are
             governed
             in
             this
             degenerate
             state
             of
             our
             nature
             by
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             sight
             and
             feeling
             ,
             it
             is
             doubtless
             a
             most
             
               advantageous
               circumstance
            
             of
             Gods
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             governs
             
             
             
             
             
             us
             by
             one
             whom
             we
             can
             fancy
             and
             imagine
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             see
             or
             feel
             him
             .
             There
             are
             a
             great
             many
             men
             that
             never
             saw
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             overawed
             by
             the
             imagination
             they
             have
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             greatness
             ,
             whereas
             were
             not
             the
             King
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             pure
             invisible
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             could
             form
             no
             imagination
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             which
             would
             very
             much
             abate
             ,
             if
             not
             utterly
             extinguish
             ,
             their
             aw
             and
             reverence
             of
             his
             Person
             .
          
           
             Considering
             therefore
             how
             much
             we
             are
             governed
             by
             our
             sense
             in
             this
             state
             of
             our
             Apostacy
             ,
             it
             was
             doubtless
             a
             wonderful
             wise
             contrivance
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             some
             sensible
             matter
             ,
             that
             therein
             by
             presenting
             himself
             to
             our
             outward
             or
             inward
             sense
             ,
             he
             might
             strike
             the
             deeper
             aw
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             more
             effectually
             rule
             and
             govern
             us
             .
             But
             of
             all
             sensible
             matter
             none
             could
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             this
             purpose
             as
             a
             
               human
               form
            
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             are
             inured
             and
             accustomed
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             was
             hinted
             before
             ,
             we
             have
             of
             all
             sensible
             things
             the
             greatest
             love
             and
             veneration
             ,
             during
             this
             our
             Degeneracy
             ;
             therefore
             by
             which
             we
             are
             so
             unqualified
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             God
             immediately
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             most
             wisely
             contrived
             to
             govern
             us
             by
             
               God-man
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             Hypostatically
             united
             to
             our
             natures
             .
             But
             when
             once
             mankind
             is
             recovered
             out
             of
             this
             lapsed
             condition
             ,
             when
             our
             sense
             is
             perfectly
             subdued
             to
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             faculties
             are
             reduced
             into
             their
             Primitive
             Order
             ,
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             return
             under
             Gods
             immediate
             Dominion
             ,
             for
             then
             God-man
             shall
             
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
           
             II.
             God
             now
             governs
             us
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             in
             our
             natures
             ,
             to
             cure
             and
             prevent
             the
             spreading
             contagion
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             There
             is
             no
             one
             Vice
             to
             which
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             more
             propense
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             more
             universally
             tardy
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             
               other
               Vices
            
             they
             have
             their
             peculiar
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Vice
             is
             more
             predominant
             in
             such
             a
             Clime
             and
             Temperament
             of
             Air
             :
             In
             one
             Nation
             Pride
             reigns
             ,
             in
             another
             Intemperance
             ,
             in
             another
             Treachery
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             fourth
             Malice
             and
             Revenge
             ;
             as
             for
             Idolatry
             it
             's
             an
             universal
             Monarch
             ,
             to
             whose
             Empire
             all
             the
             World
             hath
             been
             enslaved
             and
             subjected
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             care
             which
             God
             hath
             taken
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             spread
             like
             the
             Plague
             ,
             till
             it
             became
             the
             Epidemical
             Disease
             of
             
               human
               Nature
            
             .
             Now
             to
             be
             sure
             such
             an
             
               universal
               effect
            
             must
             necessarily
             be
             owing
             to
             some
             
               universal
               cause
            
             ;
             and
             what
             other
             can
             that
             be
             than
             the
             
               universal
               degeneracy
            
             of
             human
             Nature
             from
             its
             primitive
             life
             of
             Reason
             into
             a
             life
             of
             Sense
             ?
             For
             while
             Man
             was
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             he
             was
             as
             much
             influenced
             by
             dry
             arguments
             as
             he
             is
             now
             by
             his
             Sense
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             reason
             he
             had
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               invisible
               divine
            
             Being
             presiding
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             did
             as
             vigorously
             excite
             him
             to
             adore
             and
             worship
             him
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             could
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             appeared
             to
             his
             bodily
             eyes
             in
             a
             Glory
             proportionable
             to
             the
             immense
             perfections
             of
             his
             Nature
             .
             But
             when
             once
             his
             sense
             had
             usurped
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             enslaved
             him
             to
             its
             Empire
             ,
             the
             case
             was
             quite
             altered
             ,
             now
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             have
             very
             little
             influence
             on
             him
             unless
             it
             
             be
             back'd
             with
             some
             impressions
             on
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             his
             predominant
             affections
             are
             those
             that
             are
             raised
             by
             the
             strokes
             of
             sensible
             objects
             upon
             the
             sensories
             of
             his
             Sight
             ,
             and
             Taste
             ,
             and
             Feeling
             ,
             which
             the
             divine
             substance
             and
             perfections
             can
             never
             touch
             ,
             they
             being
             purely
             spiritual
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             that
             communication
             and
             intercourse
             which
             was
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             whilst
             man
             was
             governed
             by
             reason
             ,
             is
             mightily
             disturbed
             and
             interrupted
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             altogether
             stopt
             and
             intercepted
             ;
             for
             still
             our
             reason
             (
             which
             was
             not
             extinguished
             by
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             our
             natures
             )
             suggests
             to
             us
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             inspires
             us
             with
             an
             awful
             sense
             of
             his
             divine
             perfections
             ,
             which
             still
             maintains
             in
             us
             Religious
             Inclinations
             and
             Affections
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             importuned
             and
             solicited
             to
             adore
             and
             worship
             ;
             but
             we
             being
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Sense
             ,
             are
             thereby
             naturally
             inclined
             either
             to
             look
             upon
             God
             who
             is
             in
             himself
             a
             pure
             
               invisible
               Spirit
            
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             
               sensible
               Being
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             anciently
             some
             adored
             the
             Sun
             for
             God
             ,
             others
             the
             universal
             material
             Nature
             ,
             others
             such
             particular
             parts
             of
             it
             )
             and
             in
             this
             consists
             that
             
               gross
               Idolatry
            
             of
             worshiping
             false
             Gods
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             blend
             our
             conceptions
             of
             him
             with
             
               corporeal
               Phantasms
            
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             express
             those
             Phantasms
             in
             outward
             visible
             Images
             ,
             by
             them
             to
             excite
             and
             direct
             our
             Worship
             to
             him
             (
             for
             so
             in
             most
             Nations
             the
             supreme
             Numen
             was
             heretofore
             adored
             in
             Statues
             and
             Images
             of
             several
             shapes
             and
             figures
             copied
             from
             the
             several
             Images
             by
             which
             they
             represented
             him
             to
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             vain
             and
             
               roving
               imaginations
            
             )
             
             and
             herein
             consists
             that
             more
             
               refined
               Idolatry
            
             of
             worshiping
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             in
             a
             
               false
               manner
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               general
               cause
            
             of
             all
             Idolatry
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               general
               Apostacy
            
             of
             human
             nature
             from
             the
             life
             of
             reason
             to
             the
             life
             of
             sense
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             either
             to
             transform
             God
             into
             a
             gross
             and
             
               sensible
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             assist
             our selves
             in
             conceiving
             of
             ,
             and
             adoring
             and
             worshiping
             him
             by
             sensible
             and
             
               visible
               Objects
            
             .
             To
             prevent
             which
             God
             hath
             been
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             assume
             some
             
               material
               substance
            
             ,
             and
             therein
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             exhibit
             to
             mens
             eyes
             a
             visible
             presence
             of
             himself
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             frequently
             called
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             the
             Shechinah
             or
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consisted
             of
             a
             
               shining
               luminous
            
             matter
             ,
             which
             exhibited
             a
             glorious
             lustre
             of
             flame
             or
             light
             set
             off
             with
             thick
             and
             solemn
             clouds
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             probable
             he
             is
             said
             to
             
               cover
               himself
               with
               light
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               ,
            
             Psal.
             104.2
             .
             and
             in
             this
             
               glorious
               appearance
            
             he
             conducted
             Israel
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             and
             Wilderness
             ,
             came
             down
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             was
             seen
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             removed
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             he
             fixed
             his
             abode
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             he
             frequently
             displayed
             himself
             before
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             in
             the
             beams
             of
             that
             
               visible
               Glory
            
             which
             he
             there
             assumed
             ,
             as
             the
             Symbol
             of
             his
             
               special
               presence
            
             ;
             and
             by
             thus
             doing
             he
             took
             a
             most
             wise
             and
             effectual
             course
             not
             only
             to
             raise
             and
             excite
             their
             devotion
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             restrain
             and
             confine
             it
             within
             its
             proper
             bounds
             and
             limits
             ;
             for
             while
             men
             are
             under
             the
             government
             of
             sense
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             hath
             that
             
             prevalence
             with
             them
             to
             excite
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             fix
             their
             thoughts
             as
             material
             Phantasms
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             by
             exhibiting
             to
             them
             a
             visible
             presence
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             thereby
             impressing
             their
             imaginations
             with
             a
             material
             Phantasm
             of
             his
             presence
             and
             Glory
             ,
             did
             at
             once
             both
             spur
             their
             affections
             ,
             and
             bridle
             their
             fancies
             from
             roving
             into
             wild
             similitudes
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             thereby
             take
             an
             effectual
             course
             to
             prevent
             the
             worshiping
             him
             by
             those
             
               outward
               Images
            
             which
             they
             exemplified
             from
             the
             similitudes
             which
             they
             framed
             of
             him
             in
             their
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             having
             this
             visible
             glory
             to
             entertain
             their
             fancies
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             
               less
               temptation
            
             from
             their
             sense
             to
             hunt
             after
             sensible
             similitudes
             and
             representations
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             outward
             Shechinah
             which
             they
             sometimes
             saw
             ,
             being
             a
             
               sufficient
               help
            
             to
             raise
             up
             their
             groveling
             minds
             and
             carnal
             affections
             to
             the
             contemplation
             and
             worship
             of
             his
             
               invisible
               glory
            
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             outward
             
               visible
               glory
            
             in
             which
             he
             appeared
             to
             them
             was
             intended
             for
             this
             purpose
             seems
             plainly
             implied
             in
             Deut.
             4.12
             .
             where
             Moses
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               when
               God
               spake
               to
               them
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               they
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               saw
               no
               similitude
            
             ;
             and
             so
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             from
             whence
             he
             infers
             ,
             
               Take
               ye
               therefore
               good
               heed
               unto
               your selves
               left
               ye
               corrupt
               your selves
               ,
               and
               make
               ye
               a
               graven
               Image
               ,
               the
               similitude
               of
               any
               figure
               ,
               the
               likeness
               of
               Male
               or
               Female
               ,
            
             &c.
             ver
             .
             16.17
             .
             where
             by
             
               their
               seeing
               no
               similitude
            
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             they
             saw
             nothing
             ;
             for
             God
             himself
             had
             promised
             Moses
             that
             
               the
               third
               day
               he
               would
               come
               down
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               people
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.11
             .
             and
             therefore
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             saw
             the
             fire
             or
             
               visible
               glory
            
             in
             which
             he
             
             descended
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             they
             saw
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             Exod.
             24.17
             .
             but
             this
             fire
             shining
             without
             any
             
               determinate
               form
            
             or
             shape
             ,
             they
             might
             very
             well
             be
             said
             to
             
               see
               no
               similitude
            
             ,
             for
             by
             similitude
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             means
             a
             
               determinate
               shape
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             16.
             where
             he
             bids
             them
             beware
             of
             
               making
               the
               similitude
               of
               any
               figure
               ,
            
             so
             that
             the
             People
             saw
             God
             only
             in
             an
             unfigured
             flame
             ,
             or
             visible
             glory
             that
             was
             cast
             into
             no
             
               determinate
               shape
            
             ,
             (
             though
             within
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             God
             appeared
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             seventy
             Elders
             in
             a
             glorious
             
               humane
               shape
            
             .
             )
             And
             this
             it
             seems
             God
             deemed
             a
             sufficient
             help
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             fix
             their
             thoughts
             on
             ,
             and
             determine
             their
             worship
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             strictly
             charges
             them
             to
             content
             themselves
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             let
             their
             fancies
             rove
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             too
             prone
             to
             do
             ,
             after
             formed
             similitudes
             and
             Images
             of
             him
             ,
             lest
             those
             Images
             should
             create
             in
             their
             minds
             false
             and
             opprobrious
             notions
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             imagine
             the
             immense
             Godhead
             as
             the
             Heathen
             did
             ,
             
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               or
               Stone
               graven
               by
               Art
               and
               mans
               device
               ,
            
             Acts
             17.29
             .
             Thus
             men
             being
             degenerated
             into
             a
             life
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             thereby
             rendered
             extremely
             propence
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             worship
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             form
             blasphemous
             notions
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             such
             a
             one
             in
             himself
             as
             those
             Images
             represented
             him
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             exhibit
             to
             them
             a
             
               sensible
               presence
            
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             excite
             their
             awe
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             restrain
             their
             imaginations
             from
             debauching
             their
             minds
             with
             unbecoming
             similitudes
             of
             his
             infinite
             Being
             and
             Perfections
             .
          
           
           
             And
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             God
             under
             the
             Old
             Law
             appeared
             to
             the
             Iews
             in
             a
             
               visible
               glory
            
             ,
             he
             afterwards
             appeared
             to
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             and
             doth
             still
             continue
             to
             appear
             to
             the
             upper
             ,
             personally
             united
             to
             a
             
               humane
               body
            
             and
             soul
             ;
             for
             so
             S.
             Iohn
             represents
             Christs
             assuming
             of
             
               humane
               nature
            
             (
             who
             before
             he
             assumed
             it
             ,
             was
             that
             God
             who
             appeared
             to
             the
             Iews
             from
             their
             Tabernacle
             in
             that
             Shechinah
             of
             visible
             Glory
             )
             to
             be
             only
             a
             removing
             out
             of
             one
             Tabernacle
             into
             another
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Law
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             John
             1.14
             .
             
               The
               word
               was
               made
               flesh
               and
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               beheld
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             where
             instead
             of
             
               he
               dwelt
               among
               us
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             he
             Tabernacled
             ,
             or
             dwelt
             as
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             
               among
               us
            
             ,
             he
             removed
             his
             abode
             out
             of
             the
             
               old
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             and
             took
             a
             new
             Habitation
             in
             
               humane
               nature
            
             :
             for
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               and
               we
               beheld
               his
               Glory
            
             ,
             which
             plainly
             refers
             to
             that
             Glorious
             Light
             or
             flaming
             substance
             ,
             called
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             which
             of
             old
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             display
             himself
             before
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Israel
             from
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             very
             Glory
             S.
             Iohn
             says
             he
             beheld
             him
             ,
             viz.
             at
             his
             Baptism
             and
             Transfiguration
             ,
             at
             both
             which
             times
             he
             was
             seen
             by
             them
             shining
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Glory
             ,
             wherein
             of
             old
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Tabernacle
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             that
             this
             Glory
             wherein
             S.
             Iohn
             beheld
             him
             was
             
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             it
             was
             the
             very
             same
             Glory
             with
             that
             wherein
             the
             only
             begotten
             was
             heretofore
             
             wont
             to
             display
             himself
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Moses
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             seems
             at
             least
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             He
             dwelt
             among
             us
             in
             
               our
               nature
            
             just
             as
             heretofore
             he
             did
             in
             the
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             in
             
               this
               Tabernacle
            
             of
             our
             Nature
             we
             Twice
             beheld
             him
             shining
             forth
             with
             the
             same
             Glory
             wherein
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             that
             
               Old
               Tabernacle
            
             from
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             .
             Since
             therefore
             Christ
             dwelt
             in
             our
             nature
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             therein
             appeared
             in
             the
             same
             visible
             Glory
             ,
             that
             he
             formerly
             did
             in
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             did
             it
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             and
             purposes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             one
             of
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             dwelling
             in
             that
             Tabernacle
             was
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             running
             into
             Idolatry
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             among
             others
             he
             intended
             
               this
               end
            
             also
             in
             assuming
             our
             natures
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             visible
             appearance
             in
             nature
             more
             proper
             to
             excite
             our
             sluggish
             and
             to
             determine
             our
             roving
             devotions
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             since
             in
             this
             life
             of
             sense
             which
             we
             now
             lead
             ,
             we
             need
             a
             sensible
             presence
             of
             God
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             minds
             and
             affections
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             presence
             could
             he
             have
             appeared
             to
             us
             more
             proper
             for
             this
             end
             than
             that
             of
             our
             own
             nature
             ?
             a
             presence
             which
             is
             not
             confused
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Old
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             a
             mixture
             of
             shapeless
             lights
             and
             shadows
             ;
             but
             distinct
             and
             determinate
             and
             of
             our
             own
             form
             and
             shape
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             familiar
             to
             and
             most
             beloved
             and
             reverenced
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             familiar
             to
             and
             most
             beloved
             and
             reverenced
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             apt
             to
             encourage
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             inflame
             our
             zeal
             ,
             and
             raise
             our
             admiration
             .
             For
             in
             what
             
             sensible
             appearance
             could
             God
             have
             more
             powerfully
             affected
             our
             sense
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             which
             we
             are
             most
             inclined
             to
             love
             ,
             most
             prone
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             most
             accustomed
             to
             reverence
             and
             obey
             ;
             and
             than
             that
             in
             which
             alone
             we
             discern
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             reflections
             of
             those
             divine
             Attributes
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             reverence
             and
             adore
             him
             ?
             There
             being
             therefore
             no
             visible
             substance
             in
             which
             God
             could
             more
             advantageously
             exhibit
             himself
             to
             us
             in
             order
             to
             the
             exciting
             our
             worship
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             determining
             it
             upon
             him
             than
             that
             of
             a
             
               humane
               form
            
             ,
             he
             thought
             meet
             to
             assume
             our
             natures
             into
             a
             personal
             union
             with
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             us
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Shechinah
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelleth
               bodily
               ,
            
             and
             these
             
               two
               natures
            
             united
             in
             Person
             and
             Glory
             are
             the
             immediate
             object
             of
             our
             worship
             ;
             wherefore
             as
             the
             ancient
             
               Iews
               fell
               upon
               their
               faces
            
             and
             worshipped
             when
             they
             beheld
             the
             Shechinah
             or
             
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             their
             imagination
             being
             thereby
             assisted
             and
             their
             affections
             
               excited
               ,
               Levit.
            
             9.24
             .
             So
             when
             we
             by
             our
             internal
             sense
             or
             imagination
             look
             up
             to
             the
             Glorified
             Humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             raise
             up
             our
             affections
             to
             Heaven
             by
             that
             
               sensible
               Shechinah
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Iews
             when
             they
             fell
             down
             before
             their
             Shechinah
             ,
             did
             not
             worship
             the
             
               visible
               light
            
             or
             glory
             separately
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             was
             united
             to
             and
             assumed
             into
             conjunction
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             worship
             our
             Shechinah
             ,
             viz.
             the
             humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             separately
             from
             his
             Divinity
             ,
             
             but
             in
             Union
             and
             Conjunction
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             utterly
             unlawful
             for
             the
             Iews
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             any
             
               other
               Shechinah
            
             or
             
               sensible
               appearance
            
             either
             unshapen
             or
             shaped
             than
             in
             that
             Glorious
             one
             which
             he
             himself
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             sufficient
             to
             affect
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             raise
             up
             their
             minds
             and
             affections
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             utterly
             unlawful
             for
             us
             Christians
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             any
             
               other
               Shechinah
               ,
               Image
               ,
               similitude
            
             or
             
               visible
               appearance
            
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             glorified
             humanity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             being
             sufficient
             to
             assist
             our
             imaginations
             and
             elevate
             our
             hearts
             and
             devotions
             to
             him
             .
             For
             though
             we
             cannot
             behold
             his
             
               glorified
               Humanity
            
             with
             our
             bodily
             Eyes
             now
             he
             is
             removed
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             so
             neither
             did
             the
             
               Iews
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             at
             least
             but
             very
             rarely
             )
             after
             the
             Ark
             whereupon
             it
             sat
             ,
             was
             removed
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             as
             they
             being
             assured
             it
             was
             there
             ,
             could
             easily
             view
             it
             in
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             thereby
             assist
             their
             devotion
             ;
             so
             we
             being
             assured
             from
             Scripture
             that
             Christs
             humanity
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             can
             look
             up
             thither
             in
             our
             imagination
             ,
             and
             by
             beholding
             its
             glory
             there
             ,
             lift
             up
             our
             heavy
             minds
             and
             affections
             to
             the
             eternal
             Divinity
             that
             inhabits
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             Christians
             make
             any
             
               other
               Shechinah
            
             or
             Image
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             ,
             besides
             his
             own
             humanity
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             made
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             now
             dwells
             above
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all
             false
             worshippers
             the
             most
             inexcusable
             ,
             because
             by
             assuming
             our
             humanity
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             such
             an
             Image
             and
             Shechinah
             of
             himself
             as
             is
             of
             all
             others
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             effectual
             to
             excite
             and
             determine
             our
             Devotions
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             God
             hath
             chosen
             to
             Govern
             us
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             in
             
               our
               natures
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             the
             more
             powerfully
             incourage
             us
             to
             obedience
             ,
             for
             now
             we
             have
             all
             the
             assurance
             in
             the
             World
             that
             the
             great
             design
             of
             his
             Government
             is
             to
             do
             
               us
               good
            
             ,
             and
             to
             advance
             
               our
               happiness
            
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             his
             blessed
             Empire
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             enjoy
             all
             the
             graces
             and
             favours
             that
             can
             be
             wisely
             indulged
             on
             
               his
               part
            
             ,
             or
             modestly
             expected
             on
             ours
             .
             Had
             he
             Governed
             us
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             secure
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             his
             Son
             hypostatically
             united
             to
             our
             nature
             ,
             because
             the
             divine
             Nature
             considered
             purely
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             infinitly
             distant
             from
             ours
             and
             has
             no
             other
             relation
             to
             it
             than
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
               common
               cause
            
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             being
             so
             distant
             in
             nature
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             hard
             for
             us
             to
             imagine
             how
             he
             could
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             same
             tender
             and
             compassionate
             regard
             for
             us
             as
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             nearer
             allied
             to
             us
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             reflected
             upon
             our
             own
             demerit
             ,
             and
             considered
             that
             by
             our
             sins
             we
             had
             set
             our selves
             at
             a
             
               wider
               distance
            
             from
             him
             than
             we
             were
             by
             our
             natures
             ;
             this
             together
             with
             that
             anxiety
             which
             naturally
             arises
             in
             guilty
             minds
             ,
             could
             not
             but
             have
             rendered
             us
             very
             suspicious
             of
             Gods
             intentions
             towards
             us
             ,
             had
             he
             governed
             us
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             he
             governs
             us
             by
             his
             own
             Son
             cloathed
             in
             our
             own
             nature
             ,
             at
             his
             hands
             we
             may
             with
             full
             confidence
             expect
             a
             most
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             treatment
             .
             For
             now
             we
             are
             assured
             we
             have
             a
             close
             and
             most
             intimate
             interest
             in
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             kindred
             and
             Alliance
             to
             us
             in
             the
             same
             
               common
               
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             every
             mans
             another
             self
             under
             different
             accidents
             and
             circumstances
             ;
             and
             his
             nature
             being
             perfectly
             happy
             and
             perfectly
             pure
             from
             all
             irregular
             passions
             and
             appetites
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             affected
             with
             a
             most
             tender
             regard
             to
             all
             the
             individuals
             of
             its
             
               own
               kind
            
             ,
             because
             being
             
               compleatly
               happy
            
             himself
             he
             can
             have
             nothing
             farther
             to
             desire
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             kindred
             by
             nature
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             his
             own
             substance
             dilated
             and
             multiplied
             ,
             may
             be
             
               happy
               too
            
             ;
             and
             being
             
               intirely
               good
            
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             nothing
             of
             that
             sordid
             selfishness
             in
             him
             which
             doth
             too
             often
             contract
             and
             narrow
             our
             benevolence
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             like
             Serpents
             to
             infold
             our selves
             within
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             out
             our
             stings
             to
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             :
             Upon
             both
             these
             accounts
             therefore
             as
             he
             is
             a
             
               perfectly
               happy
            
             and
             
               perfectly
               good
               man
            
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             bear
             a
             hearty
             and
             universal
             good
             will
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             too
             many
             dear
             experiments
             to
             make
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             while
             he
             was
             among
             us
             ,
             he
             all
             along
             prefer'd
             our
             interest
             before
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             made
             himself
             poor
             to
             inrich
             us
             ,
             exposed
             himself
             to
             contempt
             to
             raise
             us
             to
             glory
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             guilt
             to
             release
             us
             from
             punishment
             ,
             and
             willingly
             underwent
             a
             most
             miserable
             death
             that
             we
             might
             live
             happily
             for
             ever
             .
             In
             all
             which
             he
             gave
             us
             the
             most
             Glorious
             demonstrations
             how
             infinitely
             dear
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             participated
             ,
             was
             to
             him
             in
             all
             those
             numberless
             individuals
             into
             which
             it
             hath
             been
             multiplied
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             which
             is
             exceedingly
             pregnant
             with
             encouragement
             to
             obedience
             :
             For
             seeing
             God
             governs
             us
             by
             one
             who
             is
             as
             well
             our
             Brother
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             
             our
             King
             by
             Office
             ,
             seeing
             he
             carries
             our
             kind
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             is
             flesh
             of
             our
             flesh
             and
             bone
             of
             our
             bone
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             as
             kind
             and
             as
             gracious
             to
             us
             as
             his
             Government
             and
             our
             happiness
             ,
             which
             is
             involved
             in
             it
             ,
             will
             permit
             him
             ;
             that
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             sincere
             to
             him
             he
             will
             compassionate
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             we
             have
             gone
             astray
             from
             him
             he
             will
             graciously
             receive
             us
             upon
             our
             humble
             submissions
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             load
             us
             beyond
             our
             strength
             ,
             nor
             punish
             us
             beyond
             our
             demerit
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             readily
             assist
             us
             in
             all
             our
             needs
             and
             tenderly
             pity
             us
             in
             all
             our
             pitiable
             cases
             ,
             and
             kindly
             accept
             of
             our
             honest
             endeavours
             and
             reward
             them
             beyond
             all
             our
             hopes
             and
             expectations
             ;
             in
             short
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             his
             favour
             ,
             but
             only
             our
             own
             obstinacy
             and
             wilful
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             in
             this
             case
             he
             will
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             wait
             to
             be
             gracious
             again
             in
             expectation
             of
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             hastily
             abandon
             us
             to
             everlasting
             ruin
             till
             we
             have
             sinned
             our selves
             past
             all
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
             For
             as
             to
             all
             these
             things
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             in
             him
             is
             our
             constant
             Advocate
             ,
             which
             being
             our
             nature
             as
             well
             as
             his
             ,
             makes
             our
             case
             it
             s
             own
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             much
             concerned
             for
             us
             as
             it
             could
             reasonably
             be
             for
             it self
             ,
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             our
             circumstances
             ;
             than
             which
             what
             higher
             encouragement
             to
             Loyalty
             and
             obedience
             can
             there
             be
             given
             to
             ingenuous
             minds
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             he
             who
             reigns
             above
             in
             the
             Heavens
             and
             hath
             the
             disposal
             of
             my
             fate
             is
             my
             kinsman
             by
             nature
             ,
             who
             by
             assuming
             my
             substance
             hath
             assumed
             my
             interest
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             for
             me
             he
             doth
             it
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             
               humane
               nature
            
             
             that
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             't
             is
             impossible
             but
             he
             must
             continue
             kind
             to
             me
             whilst
             I
             continue
             dutiful
             to
             him
             ,
             seeing
             that
             without
             great
             provocation
             he
             can
             never
             be
             unkind
             sure
             to
             his
             
               own
               nature
            
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             therefore
             God
             governs
             us
             by
             his
             Son
             in
             our
             
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             this
             his
             near
             kindred
             to
             us
             he
             might
             the
             better
             assure
             our
             diffident
             mind
             of
             a
             most
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             treatment
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             thereby
             excite
             us
             to
             a
             free
             and
             
               Chearful
               obedience
            
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             IV.
             God
             Governs
             us
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             in
             
               our
               natures
            
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             the
             more
             powerfully
             excite
             our
             gratitude
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             thereby
             oblige
             us
             to
             render
             him
             a
             more
             free
             and
             
               generous
               obedience
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             obedience
             he
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             alone
             which
             answers
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             he
             aims
             at
             in
             governing
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             subdue
             the
             Rebellion
             of
             our
             natures
             against
             the
             eternal
             Laws
             of
             right
             reason
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             render
             us
             more
             and
             more
             Rational
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             and
             more
             prepared
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             rational
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             to
             be
             effected
             by
             a
             forced
             and
             constrain'd
             obedience
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             our
             obedience
             is
             forced
             ,
             our
             Wills
             and
             Affections
             are
             unsubdued
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             outward
             submissions
             are
             only
             the
             disguise
             of
             a
             treacherous
             and
             
               rebellious
               nature
            
             ;
             we
             
               would
               still
            
             fly
             out
             into
             acts
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             but
             we
             dare
             not
             ;
             our
             inclinations
             are
             as
             stiff
             and
             obstinate
             as
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             Restraint
             which
             our
             fear
             lays
             upon
             them
             is
             so
             far
             from
             conquering
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             only
             heightens
             and
             inrages
             them
             .
             Till
             therefore
             our
             obedience
             becomes
             generous
             and
             free
             ,
             and
             doth
             proceed
             from
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             from
             a
             mind
             
             that
             is
             influenced
             by
             ingenuous
             motives
             ,
             it
             will
             signifie
             little
             or
             nothing
             to
             the
             amendment
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             its
             beautiful
             rine
             and
             outside
             ,
             will
             still
             remain
             corrupt
             and
             rotten
             at
             the
             core
             .
             Now
             to
             render
             us
             freely
             and
             willingly
             obedient
             ,
             what
             more
             effectual
             method
             could
             God
             have
             taken
             than
             this
             of
             governing
             us
             by
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             
               our
               nature
            
             ?
             For
             in
             this
             our
             nature
             he
             was
             our
             Priest
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             it
             was
             infinitely
             reasonable
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             more
             
               endearing
               motive
            
             can
             we
             be
             obliged
             to
             obey
             him
             than
             this
             that
             now
             he
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             rules
             and
             governs
             us
             in
             that
             
               very
               nature
            
             which
             he
             sacrificed
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             earth
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             that
             
               Individual
               humanity
            
             which
             as
             our
             Priest
             he
             offer'd
             up
             for
             us
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             he
             now
             reigns
             over
             us
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             who
             is
             now
             our
             King
             was
             once
             our
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             constraint
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             free
             offer
             and
             consent
             ?
             For
             to
             redeem
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             souls
             which
             by
             a
             thousand
             guilts
             were
             forfeited
             to
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             freely
             chose
             to
             assume
             our
             nature
             and
             therein
             to
             undergo
             our
             punishment
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             escape
             and
             be
             happy
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             being
             governed
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             by
             a
             King
             that
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             
               willingly
               died
            
             a
             woful
             shameful
             death
             to
             ransom
             
               our
               lives
            
             from
             death
             eternal
             ,
             what
             Monsters
             of
             ingratitude
             must
             we
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             still
             persist
             in
             our
             Rebellions
             against
             him
             !
             When
             I
             consider
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             exacts
             my
             obedience
             ,
             hath
             spent
             his
             
               own
               heart-blood
            
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             requires
             me
             to
             sacrifice
             my
             lusts
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             chearfully
             sacrifice
             his
             
               own
               life
            
             for
             me
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             grudg
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             demands
             without
             blushing
             and
             
             confusion
             !
             O
             ungrateful
             !
             had
             he
             been
             as
             backward
             to
             die
             for
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             been
             a
             wretch
             ,
             a
             
               miserable
               desperate
               wretch
            
             for
             ever
             .
             With
             what
             face
             then
             canst
             thou
             pretend
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             modest
             or
             
               ingenuous
               ,
               tender
            
             or
             apprehensive
             in
             
               humane
               nature
            
             ,
             that
             thinkest
             it
             much
             to
             render
             him
             those
             duties
             which
             he
             demands
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             demands
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             necessary
             to
             
               thy
               happiness
            
             ,
             when
             thou
             knowest
             he
             never
             thought
             it
             much
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             Soul
             for
             thee
             in
             the
             bitterest
             Agonies
             and
             Torments
             that
             ever
             humane
             nature
             endured
             ?
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             possible
             to
             work
             up
             our
             degenerate
             natures
             into
             a
             free
             and
             chearful
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             
               this
               consideration
            
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             whom
             God
             hath
             constituted
             our
             King
             to
             demand
             our
             obedience
             ,
             demands
             it
             in
             our
             
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             he
             assumed
             that
             he
             might
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             release
             us
             from
             that
             dreadful
             obligation
             we
             were
             under
             to
             have
             
               died
               for
               ever
            
             .
             So
             that
             now
             while
             his
             Authority
             bespeaks
             our
             Awe
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             his
             blood
             bespeaks
             our
             gratitude
             and
             ingenuity
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             Language
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             powerful
             Rhetorick
             and
             perswasion
             as
             is
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             resist
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             resolved
             to
             outvy
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             in
             ingratitude
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             have
             been
             audacious
             enough
             to
             out-face
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Maker
             ,
             were
             never
             so
             much
             Devils
             yet
             as
             to
             turn
             a
             deaf
             Ear
             to
             the
             
               vocal
               blood
            
             and
             wounds
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             God
             governs
             us
             by
             his
             own
             eternal
             Son
             in
             our
             
               own
               natures
            
             ,
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             give
             us
             the
             more
             ample
             assurance
             of
             our
             future
             Reward
             .
             Had
             he
             continued
             to
             govern
             us
             by
             himself
             
             immediately
             ,
             we
             had
             wanted
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               encouraging
               instances
            
             of
             his
             immense
             bounty
             in
             rewarding
             obedience
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             his
             advancement
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             that
             Mediatorial
             Royalty
             which
             he
             now
             exercises
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             ;
             for
             had
             our
             Saviour
             been
             God
             
               only
               ,
               he
            
             had
             been
             incapable
             of
             Reward
             ,
             his
             happiness
             as
             such
             ,
             being
             so
             immense
             as
             that
             it
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             addition
             ;
             but
             being
             Man
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             thereby
             capacitated
             for
             all
             that
             
               vast
               reward
            
             which
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             Mediatorial
             Kingdom
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             everlasting
             Heaven
             includes
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             reward
             is
             the
             product
             of
             that
             perfect
             and
             
               profound
               obedience
            
             which
             he
             render'd
             to
             his
             Father
             whilst
             he
             was
             in
             this
             World.
             So
             that
             now
             in
             him
             by
             whom
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             reward
             our
             obedience
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             
               illustrious
               instance
            
             of
             Gods
             liberality
             in
             rewarding
             Obedience
             ;
             by
             his
             happy
             fate
             we
             may
             be
             fully
             assured
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             serve
             God
             for
             nought
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             reward
             of
             our
             obedience
             shall
             ten
             thousand-fold
             exceed
             the
             labour
             and
             difficulty
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             man
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             hypostatically
             united
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             man
             for
             some
             few
             years
             faithful
             service
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             for
             revealing
             
               Gods
               Will
            
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             exhibiting
             a
             perfect
             example
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             exposing
             himself
             to
             some
             temporal
             Calamities
             ;
             and
             finally
             for
             offering
             up
             himself
             a
             
               spotless
               Victim
            
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             now
             advanced
             to
             the
             utmost
             height
             of
             bliss
             and
             glory
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Creature
             to
             arrive
             to
             ;
             he
             is
             set
             
               far
               above
               all
               principality
               and
               power
            
             ;
             he
             is
             served
             and
             Adored
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Potentate
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             throughout
             all
             the
             Heavenly
             
             World
             ;
             he
             is
             worship'd
             and
             Celebrated
             by
             Cherubin
             and
             Seraphin
             ,
             by
             Archangels
             and
             Angels
             ,
             he
             is
             extol'd
             in
             the
             Songs
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             his
             Name
             is
             resounded
             with
             everlasting
             praises
             and
             thanksgivings
             throughout
             all
             the
             vast
             Choire
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             hath
             
               all
               Power
               given
               him
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             to
             his
             all-commanding
             Will
             the
             whole
             Creation
             is
             subjected
             .
             In
             this
             ever
             blessed
             King
             therefore
             by
             whom
             God
             now
             rules
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             hope
             of
             a
             future
             reward
             ,
             the
             most
             
               stupendous
               instance
            
             of
             it
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             indeed
             ,
             since
             the
             great
             end
             of
             Christs
             Mediation
             was
             to
             reduce
             men
             to
             their
             duty
             by
             giving
             them
             a
             sure
             and
             
               certain
               hope
            
             of
             the
             remission
             of
             their
             sins
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             glorious
             reward
             hereafter
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             condecent
             that
             it self
             should
             be
             an
             Example
             of
             its
             own
             design
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             glorious
             part
             of
             it
             should
             be
             made
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             more
             painful
             and
             difficult
             ,
             that
             so
             having
             in
             the
             Mediation
             it self
             a
             signal
             instance
             of
             Gods
             immence
             liberality
             in
             rewarding
             obedience
             ,
             we
             might
             thereupon
             the
             more
             confidently
             expect
             that
             glorious
             recompence
             of
             Reward
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             thereby
             the
             more
             vigorously
             excited
             to
             our
             duty
             .
             And
             hence
             our
             Saviour
             proposes
             himself
             to
             us
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             the
             reward
             of
             obedience
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcomes
               will
               I
               grant
               to
               sit
               with
               me
               on
               my
               Throne
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               have
               overcome
               and
               am
               sat
               down
               with
               my
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
               :
            
             As
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             upon
             
               your
               overcoming
            
             the
             difficulties
             of
             
               your
               duty
            
             ,
             
             you
             shall
             receive
             a
             most
             glorious
             reward
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             ,
             having
             so
             illustrious
             an
             Example
             of
             it
             in
             my
             self
             ,
             who
             having
             conquer'd
             the
             difficult
             parts
             of
             my
             Mediation
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             teach
             you
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             to
             expiate
             for
             you
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             am
             now
             crowned
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             transacting
             the
             glorious
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               sitting
               with
               my
               Father
               on
               his
               Throne
               ,
            
             and
             there
             reigning
             with
             him
             in
             unspeakable
             Glory
             and
             Beatitude
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             us
             
               Look
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Author
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               indured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despised
               the
               shame
               ,
               and
               is
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               high
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             XIII
             .
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             have
             been
             treating
             .
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Sections
             explain'd
             at
             large
             the
             nature
             and
             Offices
             of
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             all
             that
             now
             remains
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             the
             Person
             whom
             God
             hath
             ordained
             and
             constituted
             this
             Mediator
             between
             him
             and
             us
             .
             And
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             himself
             openly
             averr'd
             whilst
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             proclaimed
             it
             to
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             this
             singly
             by
             it self
             is
             no
             argument
             at
             all
             of
             the
             
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ;
             because
             a
             deceiver
             might
             have
             aver'd
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             since
             there
             were
             sundry
             pretenders
             to
             this
             Office
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             there
             should
             be
             some
             
               other
               evidence
            
             of
             his
             being
             invested
             with
             it
             ,
             besides
             his
             pretending
             to
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             would
             have
             been
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             those
             that
             falsly
             pretended
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             Iohn
             5.31
             .
             
               If
               I
               bear
               witness
               of
               my self
               my
               witness
               is
               not
               true
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             If
             I
             can
             produce
             no
             other
             testimony
             of
             my
             being
             the
             Mediator
             than
             my
             own
             bare
             word
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             believe
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             had
             not
             only
             Iohn's
             Witness
             to
             it
             who
             was
             his
             forerunner
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             much
             greater
             than
             Iohn's
             even
             the
             Witness
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             ver
             .
             32
             ,
             33.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Now
             there
             are
             Three
             ways
             by
             which
             the
             Father
             Testified
             for
             him
             ;
             all
             which
             do
             abundantly
             evince
             his
             being
             the
             
               true
               Mediator
            
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             sundry
             ancient
             predictions
             of
             him
             which
             were
             all
             exactly
             accomplished
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Iesus
            
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
            
             Rev.
             19.10
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             sundry
             Voices
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Father
             proclaimed
             him
             his
             
               well-beloved
               Son.
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             he
             frequently
             wrought
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             followers
             after
             his
             ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             To
             treat
             of
             all
             which
             would
             require
             a
             Volume
             by
             it self
             :
             and
             therefore
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ways
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             English
             Reader
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Mr.
             
               Kidders
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Prophesie
             is
             handled
             at
             large
             with
             very
             great
             strength
             and
             clearness
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             
             way
             of
             Gods
             bearing
             Witness
             to
             Jesus
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Voices
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             our
             Learned
             D.
             
               Hammonds
               reasonableness
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             
               Practical
               Catechism
            
             ,
             it
             being
             my
             intent
             to
             insist
             only
             upon
             the
             Third
             and
             last
             way
             ,
             of
             Gods
             attesting
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             for
             this
             way
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             most
             insists
             on
             and
             appeals
             to
             .
             So
             in
             the
             aforecited
             Ioh.
             5.36
             .
             
               But
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               witness
               than
               that
               of
            
             John
             ;
             
               for
               the
               works
               which
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               me
               to
               finish
               ,
               the
               same
               works
               that
               I
               do
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
               .
            
             So
             also
             Iohn
             10.25
             .
             
               The
               works
               which
               I
               do
               in
               my
               Fathers
               Name
               ,
               they
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
            
             ;
             And
             in
             Iohn
             15.24
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             makes
             the
             
               inexcusable
               aggravation
            
             of
             the
             Iews
             infidelity
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             be
             convinced
             by
             all
             those
             miraculous
             works
             which
             he
             had
             done
             among
             them
             ;
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               done
               among
               them
               the
               works
               which
               none
               other
               man
               did
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sin
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               they
               both
               seen
               and
               hated
               me
               and
               my
               Father
               .
            
             In
             these
             and
             sundry
             other
             places
             our
             Saviour
             appeals
             to
             those
             
               miraculous
               works
            
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             
               certain
               Testimony
            
             from
             God
             that
             he
             was
             the
             only
             
               true
               Messias
            
             or
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             men
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             seeing
             the
             great
             aim
             and
             design
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Mediation
             is
             to
             advance
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             seeing
             how
             admirably
             it
             is
             framed
             and
             contrived
             to
             promote
             those
             blessed
             ends
             ;
             Miracles
             are
             a
             most
             certain
             attestation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             of
             
               false
               Miracles
            
             wrought
             by
             the
             power
             of
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             History
             furnishes
             us
             with
             innumerable
             instances
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             to
             imagin
             
             that
             ever
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             would
             exert
             their
             power
             to
             attest
             a
             Doctrine
             so
             infinitely
             repugnant
             to
             their
             own
             temper
             and
             interest
             .
             Had
             the
             design
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Mediation
             been
             to
             alienate
             mens
             minds
             from
             God
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             we
             might
             have
             justly
             concluded
             all
             his
             miraculous
             works
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               Magical
               Tricks
            
             performed
             by
             confederacy
             with
             the
             Devil
             .
             For
             how
             could
             we
             have
             imagined
             either
             that
             God
             or
             any
             
               good
               Spirit
            
             would
             ever
             have
             employed
             his
             power
             to
             propagate
             a
             Doctrine
             so
             infinitely
             repugnant
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             nature
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             equally
             incredible
             either
             that
             a
             bad
             Religion
             should
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             a
             good
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             should
             bear
             false
             witness
             to
             a
             lie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             always
             find
             that
             those
             
               false
               Miracles
            
             effected
             by
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Scripture
             and
             History
             make
             mention
             were
             always
             wrought
             to
             deprave
             mens
             minds
             with
             vicious
             principles
             ,
             and
             to
             seduce
             men
             from
             God
             to
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             an
             
               impious
               spirit
            
             should
             ever
             work
             Miracles
             to
             promote
             
               true
               Piety
            
             ,
             to
             inspire
             mens
             minds
             with
             great
             and
             worthy
             thoughts
             of
             God
             and
             sutable
             affections
             towards
             him
             ,
             that
             a
             
               malicious
               ,
               proud
               ,
               unjust
            
             and
             revengeful
             Spirit
             should
             by
             miraculous
             Signs
             endeavour
             to
             reduce
             the
             World
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Charity
               ,
               humility
               ,
               justice
               ,
               patience
               ,
               meekness
            
             and
             equanimity
             is
             infinitely
             incredible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Mediation
             doth
             above
             all
             the
             Religions
             that
             ever
             were
             professed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             most
             powerfully
             oblige
             us
             to
             these
             and
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             we
             may
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Devil
             had
             known
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Lye
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             great
             a
             fool
             as
             
             to
             cheat
             the
             World
             into
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             loves
             to
             deceive
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             nature
             he
             more
             hates
             than
             to
             deceive
             men
             into
             Piety
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             because
             hereby
             he
             
               deceives
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             betrays
             his
             own
             interest
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Miracles
             of
             our
             Saviour
             therefore
             being
             all
             designed
             to
             attest
             a
             most
             pure
             and
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             throughout
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             abhorrent
             to
             the
             Genius
             of
             Devils
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             Divine
             power
             ;
             because
             to
             work
             Miracles
             for
             the
             attestation
             of
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             could
             be
             neither
             agreeable
             to
             any
             
               other
               nature
            
             nor
             serviceable
             to
             any
             
               other
               interest
            
             but
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Now
             of
             all
             the
             
               miraculous
               testimonies
            
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             our
             Saviour
             there
             is
             none
             to
             which
             he
             did
             so
             often
             appeal
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             he
             did
             so
             much
             stake
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             for
             thus
             when
             he
             had
             performed
             that
             heroick
             act
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             whipping
             the
             Money
             Changers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             required
             some
             sign
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             what
             authority
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             he
             bad
             them
             
               destroy
               this
               Temple
            
             ,
             pointing
             to
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             
               and
               in
               three
               days
               I
               will
               raise
               it
               up
               again
               ,
            
             John
             2.19
             .
             So
             also
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             desired
             him
             to
             give
             them
             some
             sign
             of
             his
             being
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             
               no
               other
               sign
               should
               be
               given
               them
               but
               only
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Jonas
             ,
             
               for
               as
            
             Jonas
             
               was
               three
               days
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               Whales
               belly
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               three
               days
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             which
             necessarily
             implies
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             he
             should
             rise
             again
             ,
             Mark
             8.12
             .
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             that
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             and
             ascended
             ,
             the
             principal
             
             business
             of
             his
             Apostles
             was
             to
             testifie
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             so
             Acts
             1.22
             .
             S.
             Peter
             makes
             this
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             one
             should
             be
             chosen
             into
             the
             Apostolate
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             room
             of
             
               Iudas
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               witness
               with
               them
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Acts
             4.33
             .
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             
               that
               with
               great
               power
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               witness
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             still
             when
             they
             were
             to
             prove
             any
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             this
             they
             urge
             as
             the
             
               great
               argument
            
             .
             Thus
             from
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             S.
             Paul
             proves
             the
             
               general
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             so
             also
             Acts
             17.31
             .
             he
             proves
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             wherein
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             righteousness
             
               by
               that
               man
               whom
               he
               hath
               ordained
               ,
               viz.
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             this
             very
             topick
             ,
             
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               assurance
               unto
               all
               men
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             and
             1
             Pet.
             1.3
             .
             that
             Apostle
             makes
             Christs
             
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             to
             be
             the
             great
             motive
             of
             credibility
             
               by
               which
               God
               had
               begotten
               them
               again
               into
               a
               lively
               hope
            
             of
             future
             happiness
             ;
             so
             also
             Acts
             2.36
             .
             Therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             because
             God
             had
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             )
             
               let
               all
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               this
               same
               Iesus
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               declared
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             so
             undoubted
             an
             argument
             is
             this
             of
             Christs
             being
             the
             
               true
               Messias
            
             or
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             were
             convinced
             that
             they
             must
             either
             allow
             him
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             outface
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             put
             them
             upon
             all
             possible
             ways
             of
             stifling
             the
             report
             of
             it
             ,
             knowing
             that
             if
             once
             it
             obtained
             credit
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               the
               last
               error
               
               would
               be
               worse
               than
               the
               first
               ,
            
             Mat.
             27.64
             .
             from
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             even
             by
             his
             most
             avowed
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             supposing
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             from
             thence
             undeniably
             follow
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messias
             or
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             management
             of
             this
             Argument
             therefore
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             prove
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             this
             miraculous
             attestation
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             viz.
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shew
             what
             an
             excellent
             convincing
             argument
             this
             is
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             or
             Mediation
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             and
             reality
             of
             this
             miraculous
             attestation
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             viz.
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             which
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             independent
             from
             all
             necessary
             causes
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             proof
             to
             those
             who
             were
             not
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             but
             only
             that
             of
             
               Credible
               Testimony
            
             .
             Thus
             that
             
               Iulius
               Cesar
            
             was
             killed
             in
             the
             Senate-house
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             man
             would
             be
             accounted
             little
             better
             than
             mad
             that
             should
             make
             the
             least
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             other
             way
             of
             proving
             this
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             credible
             Historians
             ,
             which
             being
             as
             great
             an
             evidence
             as
             the
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             any
             reasonable
             man
             can
             require
             to
             induce
             him
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             For
             although
             Testimony
             be
             the
             only
             evidence
             by
             which
             matters
             of
             Fact
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             an
             
             evidence
             as
             hath
             force
             enough
             in
             it
             to
             induce
             any
             reasonable
             man
             to
             believe
             its
             proposals
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             ten
             thousand
             things
             which
             we
             do
             as
             firmly
             assent
             to
             upon
             the
             evidence
             of
             Testimony
             as
             to
             any
             propositions
             upon
             the
             evidence
             of
             
               Mathematical
               Demonstration
            
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             be
             but
             sufficiently
             attested
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             good
             an
             Argument
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             made
             but
             as
             apparent
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             possibly
             be
             if
             it
             really
             were
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             farther
             proof
             of
             it
             can
             be
             reasonably
             expected
             ,
             and
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             men
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             reason
             should
             convince
             them
             :
             but
             in
             
               this
               Testimony
            
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             there
             is
             as
             much
             evidence
             and
             Credibility
             as
             there
             can
             be
             in
             
               any
               Testimony
            
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             to
             give
             a
             Testimony
             the
             utmost
             force
             of
             Credibility
             six
             things
             are
             required
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             that
             give
             it
             should
             be
             
               certainly
               informed
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             do
             attest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             a
             concurrence
             of
             a
             sufficient
             number
             of
             Witnesses
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             
               visible
               reason
            
             to
             suspect
             their
             truth
             and
             integrity
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             
               apparent
               Motive
            
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             give
             false
             Witness
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             they
             give
             some
             great
             security
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             say
             .
             And
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             they
             also
             produce
             some
             certain
             sign
             or
             token
             of
             the
             reality
             of
             their
             Testimony
             .
             And
             when
             all
             these
             circumstances
             do
             concur
             in
             a
             Testimony
             ,
             they
             render
             it
             as
             
               highly
               credible
            
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             a
             Testimony
             to
             be
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             Testimony
             which
             we
             have
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             there
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             a
             
               full
               concurrence
            
             of
             them
             all
             .
             For
          
           
           
             I.
             They
             who
             testified
             it
             were
             
               certainly
               informed
            
             whether
             it
             were
             true
             or
             no
             ,
             for
             they
             declare
             that
             they
             were
             Eye
             and
             
               Ear
               Witnesses
            
             of
             it
             ,
             Acts
             3.15
             .
             and
             relate
             at
             large
             the
             familiar
             conversation
             they
             had
             with
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Acts
             10.41
             .
             and
             they
             tell
             the
             Story
             of
             it
             with
             so
             many
             circumstances
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             they
             should
             be
             deceived
             .
             For
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             they
             find
             the
             Stone
             
               rolled
               away
            
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Sepulchre
             and
             
               no
               body
            
             therein
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             guarded
             by
             Soldiers
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             any
             body
             to
             steal
             him
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             his
             
               own
               body
            
             wherein
             he
             arose
             and
             no
             
               aerial
               Phantasm
            
             evidently
             appears
             by
             what
             he
             did
             to
             convince
             S.
             Thomas
             who
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             unless
             he
             might
             put
             his
             hand
             into
             the
             hole
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             print
             of
             the
             Nails
             that
             pierced
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             Saviour
             readily
             condescended
             :
             and
             so
             far
             were
             the
             Apostles
             from
             being
             over-credulous
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             them
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             they
             suspected
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Spirit
             or
             
               walking
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             mistake
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             appeal
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             their
             senses
             ,
             
               handle
               me
               ,
               and
               see
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               a
               Spirit
               hath
               not
               flesh
               and
               bones
               as
               ye
               see
               me
               have
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.39
             .
             and
             afterwards
             more
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             their
             
               yet
               scrupulous
            
             minds
             ,
             he
             eat
             and
             drank
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             43.
             
             Now
             the
             more
             suspicious
             and
             incredulous
             they
             were
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             greater
             evidence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             throughly
             informed
             of
             what
             they
             testified
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
             undeniable
             evidence
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             else
             how
             could
             it
             have
             satisfied
             such
             scrupulous
             and
             incredulous
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             far
             from
             being
             willing
             to
             be
             
               abused
               themselves
            
             ,
             or
             from
             
             having
             any
             design
             to
             abuse
             the
             world
             .
             And
             that
             their
             outward
             sense
             was
             not
             imposed
             upon
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Imagination
             is
             evident
             in
             that
             he
             conversed
             with
             them
             forty
             days
             together
             ,
             which
             was
             too
             long
             a
             time
             for
             their
             senses
             to
             mistake
             an
             image
             of
             their
             fancies
             for
             a
             reality
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             conceivable
             that
             so
             many
             persons
             as
             pretended
             to
             see
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             should
             for
             forty
             days
             together
             imagine
             that
             they
             saw
             him
             ,
             heard
             him
             ,
             eat
             and
             drank
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             in
             reality
             all
             this
             Scene
             of
             things
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             dream
             or
             specter
             of
             their
             own
             fancies
             ;
             that
             their
             fancies
             should
             create
             and
             represent
             a
             person
             to
             them
             frequently
             appearing
             to
             them
             preaching
             and
             instructing
             them
             ,
             giving
             out
             Commissions
             ,
             and
             administring
             holy
             Ordinances
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             their
             fancies
             should
             draw
             them
             out
             to
             the
             Mount
             of
             Olives
             after
             a
             Specter
             ,
             that
             was
             visible
             no
             where
             but
             upon
             the
             Stage
             of
             their
             own
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             there
             represent
             it
             carried
             up
             into
             Heaven
             on
             a
             Cloud
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Wits
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             believe
             such
             a
             train
             of
             things
             to
             be
             real
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             only
             the
             images
             of
             their
             fancies
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Wits
             is
             as
             apparent
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             
               unanimous
               consent
            
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             Fact
             with
             all
             its
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             from
             those
             wise
             and
             
               sober
               Writings
            
             which
             they
             left
             behind
             them
             ,
             which
             abound
             with
             excellent
             Morals
             ,
             solid
             and
             coherent
             Reasonings
             ,
             strong
             and
             powerful
             perswasions
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             intermixture
             either
             of
             flat
             impertinence
             or
             ranting
             Enthusiasm
             :
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             demonstration
             that
             they
             were
             
               certainly
               informed
            
             concerning
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             which
             they
             testified
             whether
             it
             were
             true
             or
             false
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
             II.
             Another
             Circumstance
             requisite
             to
             render
             a
             Testimony
             highly
             credible
             is
             the
             concurrence
             of
             
               several
               Witnesses
            
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             a
             remarkable
             instance
             in
             this
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             if
             to
             those
             five
             hundred
             Brethren
             and
             upwards
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             saw
             our
             Saviour
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.6
             .
             you
             add
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Disciples
             he
             appeared
             to
             ,
             when
             he
             baffled
             the
             Infidelity
             of
             S.
             Thomas
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             great
             Assemblies
             that
             saw
             him
             in
             the
             Mount
             of
             Galilee
             ,
             and
             upon
             Mount
             Olivet
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             ascended
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             but
             that
             there
             were
             some
             thousands
             of
             Persons
             that
             saw
             him
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             among
             all
             whom
             we
             find
             the
             most
             exact
             agreement
             both
             in
             the
             matter
             and
             circumstances
             of
             what
             they
             did
             attest
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             not
             been
             true
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             morally
             impossible
             .
             For
             how
             could
             so
             vast
             a
             number
             of
             men
             have
             so
             punctually
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             Story
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             a
             lye
             ?
             Especially
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             narrowly
             sifted
             ,
             so
             craftily
             examined
             ,
             and
             
               cross
               examined
            
             ,
             as
             doubtless
             these
             men
             were
             (
             or
             at
             least
             would
             have
             been
             had
             there
             been
             any
             just
             ground
             to
             suspect
             them
             )
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             of
             them
             profest
             Enemies
             to
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             For
             had
             their
             Testimony
             been
             forged
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             how
             they
             should
             foresee
             what
             Questions
             the
             Magistrates
             would
             propose
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             how
             they
             should
             agree
             what
             Answers
             to
             return
             to
             their
             several
             Interrogatories
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             be
             examined
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             thwarted
             and
             contradicted
             one
             another
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             some
             circumstances
             of
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             
             the
             whole
             forgery
             must
             have
             soon
             been
             unravelled
             ,
             and
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             for
             ever
             dasht
             out
             of
             countenance
             .
             But
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             ever
             hapned
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             credit
             which
             their
             Testimony
             found
             ,
             even
             among
             those
             who
             had
             the
             
               best
               opportunities
            
             of
             examining
             whether
             it
             were
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             depending
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Story
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Jewish
             Magistrates
             ,
             whose
             interest
             made
             them
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             wanting
             ,
             had
             they
             thought
             it
             feasible
             ,
             to
             try
             all
             ways
             to
             disprove
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             of
             it
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             been
             Ridiculous
             for
             them
             to
             attempt
             the
             disproving
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             very
             easie
             matter
             for
             them
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             a
             lye
             ,
             to
             have
             detected
             it
             :
             for
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             Jews
             having
             every
             day
             opportunity
             of
             conversing
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             easily
             trapt
             them
             in
             their
             relations
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             among
             a
             great
             number
             of
             conspiring
             Impostors
             there
             should
             be
             always
             an
             exact
             harmony
             and
             agreement
             .
             For
             suppose
             that
             such
             a
             Story
             as
             this
             were
             told
             in
             London
             that
             a
             certain
             man
             dwelling
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             and
             pretending
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             lawful
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             had
             preached
             up
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             requiring
             all
             people
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
             to
             embrace
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             all
             this
             he
             had
             publickly
             declared
             that
             three
             days
             after
             his
             death
             he
             would
             rise
             again
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             last
             Friday
             was
             seven
             night
             he
             was
             
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             his
             Sepulchre
             dammed
             up
             with
             a
             huge
             Stone
             ,
             and
             a
             guard
             of
             Soldiers
             set
             to
             watch
             it
             ,
             left
             his
             Proselytes
             should
             steal
             him
             away
             ,
             yet
             the
             Sunday
             following
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             hath
             since
             been
             seen
             by
             several
             hundreds
             ,
             if
             not
             some
             thousands
             of
             the
             neighbourhood
             ,
             many
             of
             whom
             had
             touched
             and
             handled
             him
             ,
             eat
             ,
             and
             drank
             ,
             and
             conversed
             familiarly
             with
             him
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             was
             Peter
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             Thomas
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             naming
             some
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             persons
             well
             known
             among
             the
             neighbours
             ,
             who
             could
             give
             a
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             names
             of
             most
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             eye-witnesses
             with
             them
             ;
             why
             now
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             but
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             this
             formal
             rumour
             began
             to
             spread
             (
             especially
             if
             it
             found
             credit
             among
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             witnesses
             of
             it
             should
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             go
             and
             assert
             it
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Council
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             before
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Jews
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             but
             that
             care
             would
             be
             taken
             that
             the
             matter
             should
             be
             immediately
             sifted
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             neighbouring
             Justices
             required
             to
             call
             these
             Witnesses
             to
             account
             ,
             who
             by
             pumping
             and
             examining
             ,
             promising
             and
             threatning
             them
             could
             not
             fail
             of
             extorting
             the
             truth
             from
             them
             in
             a
             very
             little
             while
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             they
             must
             have
             found
             them
             faltering
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             their
             Story
             ,
             and
             counter-witnessing
             one
             another
             .
             Iohn
             would
             have
             told
             it
             with
             this
             Circumstance
             ,
             and
             Peter
             with
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             would
             have
             thwarted
             and
             contradicted
             them
             both
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             
             compare
             their
             several
             relations
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             they
             would
             have
             found
             as
             great
             a
             confusion
             among
             them
             as
             there
             was
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Bricklayers
             of
             Babel
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             at
             first
             perhaps
             the
             Story
             might
             have
             seemed
             plausible
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             credulous
             people
             might
             have
             believed
             it
             ,
             yet
             every
             day
             would
             have
             rendered
             it
             more
             suspicious
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             must
             at
             last
             have
             triumphed
             and
             prevailed
             ;
             but
             yet
             though
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             were
             thus
             sifted
             and
             examined
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             their
             relation
             every
             one
             day
             got
             ground
             and
             credit
             even
             in
             Ierusalem
             it self
             ,
             where
             the
             thing
             was
             transacted
             ,
             and
             where
             every
             one
             might
             easily
             
               inform
               himself
            
             concerning
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Relaters
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             relation
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             forty
             days
             after
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             dashed
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             that
             at
             one
             Sermon
             of
             S.
             Peters
             there
             were
             no
             less
             than
             
               three
               thousand
            
             persons
             converted
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             still
             grew
             and
             increased
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             wit
             and
             malice
             of
             its
             opposers
             ,
             it
             was
             imbraced
             and
             acknowledged
             throughout
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             undeniable
             evidence
             of
             the
             
               exact
               agreement
            
             there
             was
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             several
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             Circumstance
             requisite
             to
             render
             a
             Testimony
             highly
             credible
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             visible
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             honesty
             and
             integrity
             of
             the
             Attestors
             ;
             which
             circumstance
             did
             also
             concur
             to
             credit
             the
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             that
             the
             first
             testifiers
             of
             it
             were
             men
             of
             a
             clear
             and
             unsuspected
             honesty
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             man
             that
             seriously
             considers
             either
             the
             
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             taught
             ,
             or
             the
             Genius
             of
             their
             followers
             ,
             or
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             or
             the
             success
             it
             had
             among
             those
             who
             were
             best
             able
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             whether
             they
             were
             honest
             or
             no.
             First
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             contrary
             to
             lying
             ,
             dissembling
             and
             Hypocritical
             reservation
             ,
             it
             strictly
             requires
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             words
             should
             be
             the
             Images
             and
             Interpreters
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             it
             brands
             and
             stigmatizes
             all
             deceit
             and
             falshood
             with
             a
             most
             infamous
             Character
             ,
             and
             irrevocably
             consigns
             all
             wilful
             Lyars
             to
             the
             miserable
             portion
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Lies
             .
             If
             then
             they
             believed
             their
             
               own
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             they
             would
             ever
             have
             defended
             it
             with
             frauds
             and
             impostures
             ;
             and
             whether
             they
             believed
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             hardly
             supposable
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             so
             loudly
             declaimed
             against
             dishonesty
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             at
             least
             visibly
             
               dishonest
               themselves
            
             ,
             since
             by
             condemning
             it
             in
             others
             they
             must
             have
             libelled
             themselves
             ,
             and
             imblazoned
             to
             the
             World
             their
             own
             shame
             and
             infamy
             .
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             genius
             and
             temper
             of
             their
             disciples
             and
             followers
             ,
             it
             's
             plain
             that
             there
             never
             was
             any
             thing
             more
             open
             and
             sincere
             :
             for
             such
             was
             the
             
               ingenuous
               simplicity
            
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             disparagement
             to
             be
             put
             to
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             thinking
             it
             sufficient
             for
             every
             good
             man
             to
             give
             this
             assurance
             of
             his
             truth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               speak
               truly
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             most
             severely
             examined
             by
             their
             bloudy
             persecutors
             concerning
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             never
             either
             denied
             or
             concealed
             it
             ,
             counting
             it
             a
             most
             impious
             thing
             to
             dissemble
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             though
             when
             they
             were
             
             questioned
             they
             could
             easily
             have
             either
             denied
             or
             evaded
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             scorned
             to
             live
             upon
             such
             
               base
               terms
            
             ,
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             their
             hypocrisie
             for
             their
             lives
             ;
             yea
             so
             conspicuous
             was
             their
             Honesty
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             the
             Heathen
             themselves
             were
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             .
             For
             so
             Pliny
             in
             the
             account
             which
             he
             gave
             the
             Emperor
             Trajan
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             after
             the
             strictest
             enquiry
             he
             could
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             who
             had
             renounced
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             found
             this
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             fault
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             used
             harmlesly
             to
             meet
             to
             worship
             Christ
             ,
             and
             at
             those
             meetings
             to
             bind
             themselves
             by
             a
             Sacrament
             that
             they
             would
             not
             do
             any
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             steal
             ,
             nor
             Rob
             ,
             nor
             commit
             Adultery
             ,
             ner
             falsify
             their
             words
             ,
             nor
             with-hold
             any
             thing
             wherewith
             they
             had
             been
             intrusted
             ,
             where
             ever
             it
             were
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             
               immediate
               Disciples
            
             of
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             the
             Scholars
             would
             have
             proved
             so
             honest
             had
             they
             not
             been
             taught
             by
             the
             Example
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Masters
             :
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             had
             the
             Apostles
             been
             dishonest
             ,
             their
             immediate
             Disciples
             must
             needs
             have
             known
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             being
             acquainted
             with
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             doubtless
             have
             resolved
             either
             not
             to
             continue
             their
             disciples
             ,
             any
             longer
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             have
             imitated
             them
             in
             all
             their
             secret
             Cheats
             and
             Knaveries
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Masters
             to
             the
             Disciples
             dishonesty
             would
             have
             been
             propagated
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             contrary
             happened
             ,
             it
             's
             plain
             that
             the
             first
             Propagators
             were
             men
             of
             very
             honest
             and
             sincere
             minds
             ;
             which
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             
             thirdly
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             they
             delivered
             with
             the
             greatest
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             of
             speech
             ,
             the
             greatest
             freedom
             and
             assurance
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             particularity
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             its
             circumstances
             ;
             they
             never
             went
             about
             to
             involve
             their
             sense
             in
             ambiguous
             words
             ,
             or
             to
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             World
             in
             a
             pompous
             stile
             ,
             in
             pedantick
             flourishes
             or
             flattering
             insinuations
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             all
             Impostors
             ;
             but
             as
             men
             that
             were
             well
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             exposed
             it
             to
             the
             World
             in
             the
             most
             naked
             and
             simple
             expressions
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             it
             to
             recommend
             it self
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             whisper
             their
             Testimony
             in
             corners
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             either
             affraid
             or
             ashamed
             to
             produce
             it
             in
             the
             
               open
               light
            
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             they
             published
             it
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             yea
             and
             before
             the
             Sanhedrin
             it self
             ;
             where
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             't
             was
             impossible
             but
             it
             should
             be
             detected
             ;
             and
             whereas
             't
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Impostors
             to
             reserve
             themselves
             in
             generals
             ,
             knowing
             that
             should
             they
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             't
             would
             be
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             avoid
             discovery
             or
             contradiction
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             only
             report
             a
             general
             story
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             related
             it
             with
             all
             its
             most
             minute
             and
             particular
             circumstances
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             Change
             or
             alter
             any
             one
             of
             them
             upon
             different
             examinations
             before
             different
             Examiners
             ;
             but
             still
             persisted
             with
             the
             greatest
             constancy
             to
             themselves
             and
             harmony
             with
             each
             other
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             ever
             there
             might
             be
             any
             thing
             gathered
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             persons
             from
             the
             particular
             manner
             of
             their
             discourses
             ,
             we
             may
             certainly
             discern
             the
             greatest
             fidelity
             in
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             expressing
             themselves
             to
             the
             World.
             But
             then
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             credit
             which
             they
             found
             among
             those
             who
             were
             the
             best
             able
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             whether
             they
             were
             honest
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             a
             further
             evidence
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             been
             men
             of
             
               known
               honesty
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imagined
             that
             they
             could
             ever
             have
             obtained
             so
             much
             credit
             in
             a
             place
             where
             they
             were
             so
             intimately
             known
             ,
             and
             among
             persons
             with
             whom
             they
             every
             day
             conversed
             with
             the
             greatest
             openness
             and
             freedom
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             contrary
             their
             Testimony
             was
             to
             the
             genius
             and
             interest
             of
             those
             who
             gave
             credit
             to
             them
             ,
             many
             of
             whose
             hands
             had
             been
             imbrewed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             in
             their
             own
             vindication
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             to
             disprove
             the
             story
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             because
             if
             that
             proved
             true
             ,
             it
             proved
             them
             guilty
             of
             the
             most
             monstrous
             impiety
             that
             ever
             was
             acted
             ,
             viz.
             the
             murder
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             the
             Murderers
             of
             our
             Saviour
             would
             ever
             have
             believed
             the
             story
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             clear
             an
             evidence
             of
             
               his
               innocency
            
             and
             
               their
               own
               guilt
            
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             any
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             veracity
             of
             those
             that
             attested
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             despite
             of
             themselves
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             were
             forced
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             although
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             were
             
               pricked
               at
               the
               heart
            
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             horrid
             impiety
             ,
             and
             forced
             to
             cry
             out
             in
             a
             bitter
             Agony
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               Brethren
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             and
             as
             for
             those
             of
             them
             who
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             his
             murder
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             were
             greatly
             prejudiced
             against
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             because
             upon
             that
             depended
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             plainly
             contradicted
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             
             Religion
             in
             which
             they
             had
             been
             educated
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             were
             infinitly
             zealous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             would
             never
             have
             given
             credit
             to
             it
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             had
             
               undeniable
               evidence
            
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             integrity
             of
             those
             that
             testified
             it
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             so
             easie
             for
             them
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             about
             it
             .
             For
             't
             is
             not
             imaginable
             they
             would
             ever
             have
             entertained
             so
             ungrateful
             a
             story
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             most
             strict
             enquiry
             into
             the
             credit
             of
             its
             relators
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             enquiry
             they
             had
             found
             the
             least
             flaw
             either
             in
             them
             or
             in
             their
             testimony
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             convicted
             them
             of
             any
             
               dishonest
               practices
            
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             or
             catched
             them
             tripping
             or
             contradicting
             one
             another
             in
             what
             they
             testified
             at
             present
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             have
             made
             the
             World
             ring
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             who
             were
             dispersed
             through
             all
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             would
             have
             divulged
             to
             all
             the
             World
             their
             
               fraudulent
               practices
            
             ,
             and
             posted
             them
             up
             where
             ever
             they
             came
             for
             infamous
             Knaves
             and
             Lyars
             ;
             which
             must
             have
             infallibly
             blasted
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             to
             have
             been
             hissed
             out
             of
             the
             World
             for
             a
             fulsom
             Imposture
             .
             Wherefore
             since
             no
             such
             thing
             ever
             happened
             ,
             but
             contrariwise
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             report
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             did
             ,
             in
             despite
             of
             all
             the
             wit
             and
             malice
             of
             its
             opposers
             ,
             every
             day
             spread
             and
             increase
             even
             in
             Ierusalem
             it self
             ,
             where
             the
             thing
             was
             acted
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             reporters
             of
             it
             lived
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             a
             few
             days
             or
             months
             ,
             but
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             even
             till
             Ierusalem
             it self
             was
             destroyed
             ;
             since
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             what
             greater
             argument
             can
             we
             desire
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             integrity
             of
             those
             that
             attested
             it
             .
             
             And
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             honest
             ,
             their
             testimony
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             matter
             of
             opinion
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             wisest
             men
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             but
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             had
             certain
             information
             from
             their
             own
             senses
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             says
             that
             he
             saw
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             evident
             that
             his
             senses
             were
             not
             imposed
             on
             ,
             lies
             against
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             true
             that
             he
             saw
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Another
             Circumstance
             requisite
             to
             render
             a
             Testimony
             highly
             credible
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             
               apparent
               motive
            
             to
             induce
             the
             Attestors
             of
             it
             to
             testifie
             falsly
             .
             For
             whether
             they
             are
             honest
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             cannot
             well
             suppose
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             importance
             they
             will
             testifie
             falsly
             ,
             without
             some
             great
             motive
             inducing
             them
             thereunto
             :
             but
             as
             for
             the
             witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             been
             certain
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             no
             imaginable
             motive
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             attest
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             never
             hope
             to
             reap
             the
             least
             advantage
             from
             it
             either
             here
             or
             hereafter
             ;
             not
             here
             ,
             for
             their
             Lord
             had
             told
             them
             beforehand
             ,
             
               that
               if
               they
               would
               be
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               they
               must
               suffer
               persecution
            
             ;
             and
             they
             themselves
             could
             not
             but
             foresee
             that
             by
             testifying
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             they
             must
             infallibly
             alarm
             all
             the
             World
             against
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             confirmed
             by
             it
             was
             extremely
             opposite
             both
             to
             the
             present
             Religion
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             common
             Theology
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             by
             going
             about
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             in
             effect
             proclaim
             War
             against
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             consequently
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             utmost
             Rigor
             and
             Severity
             that
             the
             
             wit
             and
             malice
             of
             men
             could
             invent
             or
             inflict
             :
             which
             must
             be
             a
             very
             
               sorry
               motive
            
             sure
             to
             induce
             men
             in
             their
             wits
             to
             undertake
             the
             propagation
             of
             a
             
               known
               Imposture
            
             .
             But
             perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             they
             did
             all
             this
             for
             the
             glory
             and
             reputation
             of
             being
             the
             founders
             of
             a
             new
             Sect.
             But
             from
             whence
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             could
             they
             promise
             themselves
             success
             ?
             not
             from
             their
             Master
             Iesus
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             their
             testimony
             was
             not
             true
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             know
             was
             still
             detained
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             grave
             ;
             not
             from
             God
             ,
             whom
             if
             they
             testified
             falsly
             ,
             they
             were
             conscious
             they
             wickedly
             belyed
             in
             suborning
             his
             power
             and
             veracity
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             a
             falshood
             ;
             not
             from
             the
             force
             and
             charms
             of
             their
             own
             Eloquence
             or
             Sophistry
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             pretended
             not
             to
             ;
             not
             from
             their
             Riches
             ,
             for
             their
             Staves
             and
             Scrips
             were
             all
             the
             Treasure
             they
             carried
             with
             them
             ;
             nor
             from
             any
             Authority
             or
             Power
             they
             had
             or
             ever
             were
             like
             to
             have
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             such
             poor
             illiterate
             persons
             as
             they
             ,
             ever
             expect
             to
             arrive
             to
             an
             Authority
             great
             enough
             to
             contest
             with
             all
             the
             power
             and
             wisdom
             of
             the
             World
             which
             was
             armed
             against
             them
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             proneness
             they
             found
             either
             in
             Iews
             or
             Gentiles
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             designed
             by
             this
             their
             Testimony
             to
             confirm
             and
             assert
             ,
             that
             being
             every
             where
             gainsaid
             and
             opposed
             by
             the
             interests
             and
             affections
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Testimony
             was
             not
             believed
             (
             as
             't
             was
             very
             unlikely
             it
             should
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             true
             )
             what
             could
             they
             expect
             but
             to
             be
             branded
             to
             all
             posterity
             as
             a
             company
             of
             infamous
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             :
             So
             that
             unless
             they
             had
             been
             assured
             that
             their
             testimony
             was
             true
             ,
             
             they
             had
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             expect
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             the
             most
             fatal
             and
             
               unprofitable
               Lye
            
             that
             ever
             was
             invented
             or
             broached
             among
             mankind
             ;
             since
             it
             was
             so
             far
             from
             promising
             them
             any
             worldly
             advantage
             ,
             that
             it
             visibly
             exposed
             them
             to
             all
             the
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             of
             human
             life
             .
             And
             then
             if
             they
             knew
             this
             Story
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             which
             they
             attested
             to
             be
             a
             Lye
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             reason
             to
             expect
             any
             advantage
             from
             it
             in
             the
             World
             
               to
               come
            
             ;
             for
             either
             they
             believed
             that
             Religion
             which
             they
             sought
             to
             confirm
             by
             attesting
             this
             story
             ,
             or
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             hope
             to
             fare
             ever
             the
             better
             in
             the
             other
             World
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             propagate
             a
             false
             Religion
             in
             this
             ;
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             how
             would
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             made
             happy
             hereafter
             by
             telling
             a
             Lye
             for
             that
             Religion
             which
             excommunicates
             Lyars
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Happiness
             ?
             Since
             therefore
             if
             their
             testimony
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             they
             could
             expect
             to
             reap
             no
             advantage
             from
             it
             in
             either
             World
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             would
             never
             have
             been
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             assert
             and
             attest
             it
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             known
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             what
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             would
             ever
             tell
             a
             lye
             that
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             expect
             any
             other
             fruit
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             die
             for
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             damned
             for
             it
             hereafter
             ?
          
           
             V.
             Another
             Circumstance
             requisite
             to
             render
             a
             Testimony
             highly
             credible
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             testifiers
             of
             it
             do
             give
             some
             great
             security
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             say
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             required
             by
             human
             Laws
             that
             in
             all
             great
             matters
             of
             Fact
             the
             Witnesses
             should
             give
             the
             security
             of
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             great
             pledge
             to
             be
             forfeited
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             
             case
             their
             Testimony
             prove
             false
             .
             But
             never
             did
             any
             men
             give
             
               greater
               security
            
             of
             their
             truth
             ,
             than
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ;
             for
             they
             sealed
             their
             Testimony
             with
             their
             Blood
             ,
             and
             rather
             chose
             to
             undergo
             the
             most
             witty
             and
             exquisite
             torments
             ,
             than
             to
             recant
             any
             part
             or
             circumstance
             of
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             and
             testified
             concerning
             it
             .
             For
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             chief
             Witnesses
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             was
             only
             one
             that
             escaped
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             as
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Story
             tells
             us
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             delivered
             from
             it
             but
             by
             a
             Miracle
             .
             And
             doubtless
             those
             other
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             saw
             and
             conversed
             with
             our
             Saviour
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Apostles
             bore
             witness
             of
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             did
             proportionably
             run
             the
             same
             fate
             :
             And
             how
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             so
             many
             men
             should
             all
             turn
             so
             mad
             together
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             Story
             which
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             all
             a
             m●re
             cheat
             and
             imposture
             ?
             Some
             men
             indeed
             have
             suffered
             Martyrdom
             for
             professing
             Propositions
             that
             were
             false
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             thought
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             ever
             died
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             an
             Assertion
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             false
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             testifiers
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrerection
             they
             did
             all
             of
             them
             witness
             upon
             
               certain
               information
            
             ,
             and
             did
             assuredly
             know
             whether
             their
             Testimony
             were
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Christ
             did
             not
             rise
             ,
             as
             they
             reported
             ,
             they
             died
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             
               known
               Lye
            
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             folly
             as
             doth
             exceed
             all
             instances
             of
             extravagance
             .
             Suppose
             that
             Aesop
             should
             have
             died
             a
             Martyr
             to
             his
             own
             Fables
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Seven
             Champions
             should
             have
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             in
             
             the
             defence
             of
             S.
             George's
             killing
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             would
             not
             all
             the
             World
             have
             concluded
             them
             incurably
             distracted
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             their
             excellent
             Writings
             are
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             men
             of
             very
             
               sound
               intellectuals
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tho
             we
             should
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             so
             wicked
             as
             to
             love
             lying
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             ,
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             them
             to
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             love
             it
             better
             than
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             necessarily
             do
             ,
             if
             their
             Testimony
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             were
             false
             .
             But
             supposing
             that
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             should
             have
             proved
             so
             frantick
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             incredible
             that
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             men
             and
             women
             should
             all
             agree
             together
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             the
             same
             
               mad
               project
               ,
               viz.
            
             to
             throw
             away
             their
             lives
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             but
             only
             to
             cheat
             and
             abuse
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             induced
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             hopes
             and
             fears
             that
             were
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             confess
             and
             discover
             the
             mad
             conspiracy
             .
             When
             they
             began
             to
             report
             the
             Story
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             foresee
             the
             consequence
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             must
             either
             recant
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             proclaim
             themselves
             Impostors
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             else
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             had
             they
             known
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             been
             a
             Prodigy
             of
             Impudence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             Folly
             together
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             hope
             of
             benefit
             ,
             but
             within
             prospect
             of
             a
             certain
             ruin
             ,
             to
             have
             divulged
             a
             
               known
               lye
            
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             severest
             Persecutions
             to
             have
             persisted
             in
             it
             without
             the
             least
             regret
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             concernment
             for
             their
             own
             ease
             and
             safety
             .
             There
             never
             was
             the
             like
             instance
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             say
             there
             never
             will
             be
             so
             long
             as
             men
             love
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             continue
             in
             their
             Wits
             ;
             and
             to
             imagine
             that
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             parallel
             example
             among
             mankind
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             we
             have
             much
             more
             inclination
             than
             reason
             to
             be
             Infidels
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             gave
             as
             great
             a
             pledge
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             mortal
             men
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             those
             men
             may
             not
             be
             believed
             who
             attest
             a
             thing
             upon
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             seal
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             credit
             can
             be
             given
             to
             any
             
               human
               Testimony
            
             ;
             because
             a
             mans
             life
             is
             the
             greatest
             security
             that
             he
             can
             possibly
             give
             for
             his
             honesty
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Another
             Circumstance
             requisite
             to
             render
             a
             Testimony
             highly
             credible
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Witnesses
             do
             give
             some
             certain
             sign
             and
             token
             that
             what
             they
             testifie
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             did
             .
             For
             in
             token
             that
             what
             they
             said
             was
             true
             they
             themselves
             wrought
             sundry
             Miracles
             in
             his
             name
             :
             for
             so
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             
               they
               went
               forth
               and
               preached
               every
               where
               ,
               the
               Lord
               working
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               confirming
               the
               Word
               with
               signs
               following
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.20
             .
             and
             that
             
               with
               great
               power
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             
               the
               Apostles
               gave
               witness
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.33
             .
             and
             also
             at
             
               Iconium
               the
               Lord
               gave
               Testimony
               to
               the
               word
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               granted
               signs
               and
               wonders
               to
               be
               done
               by
               their
               hands
               ,
               Acts
            
             14.3
             .
             And
             the
             same
             was
             done
             by
             S.
             Stephen
             at
             
               Ierusasalem
               ,
               Acts
            
             6.8
             .
             and
             by
             S.
             Philip
             at
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.6
             ,
             7.
             and
             by
             S.
             Paul
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.11
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               That
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               unto
               Illyricum
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               had
               been
               preached
               by
               him
               ,
               with
               mighty
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.19
             .
             all
             which
             things
             being
             recorded
             in
             an
             Age
             wherein
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             have
             been
             disproved
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             the
             wildest
             project
             in
             the
             world
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             have
             pretended
             to
             them
             had
             they
             not
             been
             notoriously
             true
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             needs
             think
             that
             all
             the
             World
             being
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             a
             very
             strict
             and
             watchful
             eye
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             upon
             the
             severest
             enquiry
             they
             were
             at
             any
             time
             taken
             tripping
             in
             this
             their
             pretence
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             their
             fraud
             will
             soon
             ring
             through
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             must
             unavoidably
             prejudice
             their
             Cause
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Miracles
             they
             pretended
             to
             could
             advance
             it
             ;
             and
             for
             men
             that
             had
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             World
             upon
             them
             falsly
             to
             pretend
             to
             work
             such
             innumerable
             Miracles
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             in
             corners
             ,
             but
             in
             publick
             view
             ,
             and
             to
             name
             the
             places
             where
             they
             wrought
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             knew
             there
             were
             thousands
             that
             could
             and
             would
             certainly
             detect
             and
             disprove
             them
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             the
             most
             prodigious
             instance
             of
             impudence
             and
             folly
             together
             that
             ever
             was
             acted
             by
             men
             in
             their
             Wits
             .
             But
             so
             notoriously
             true
             was
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             their
             most
             inveterate
             Enemies
             amongst
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             have
             not
             the
             confidence
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             although
             indeed
             they
             attributed
             it
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Jews
             did
             our
             Saviours
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Magick
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             their
             
               Talmud
               ,
               Tractat
               .
               de
               Idol
               .
               c.
            
             1.
             the
             Jews
             celebrate
             S.
             Iames
             the
             Apostle
             as
             eminent
             for
             the
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Nephew
             of
             
               Rab.
               Samuel
            
             being
             bit
             of
             a
             Serpent
             would
             not
             be
             cured
             because
             every
             Disciple
             
             of
             Jesus
             was
             wont
             to
             heal
             in
             his
             name
             .
             And
             
               Lib.
               Sabbat
               .
               Ierosol
            
             .
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             Son
             of
             
               Rab.
               Iose
            
             ,
             who
             having
             swallowed
             Poyson
             was
             cured
             by
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Heathen
             Iulian
             himself
             ,
             he
             confesses
             that
             S.
             Paul
             did
             very
             wonderful
             things
             ,
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             expert
             Magician
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             
               vid.
               Cyril
               .
               Alex.
               lib.
            
             3.
             and
             the
             same
             he
             pronounces
             of
             S.
             Peter
             also
             ,
             
               id
               .
               lib.
            
             9.
             
             So
             also
             Celsus
             frequently
             charges
             the
             Christians
             with
             doing
             their
             mighty
             works
             by
             the
             power
             of
             some
             Demon
             ,
             adding
             a
             fiction
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             had
             received
             from
             Christ
             certain
             Magical
             Books
             by
             which
             they
             were
             instructed
             to
             perform
             all
             their
             Miracles
             ,
             
               vid.
               Origen
               .
               cont
               .
               Cels.
               p.
            
             302.
             and
             several
             other
             places
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             confession
             that
             such
             Miracles
             were
             commonly
             performed
             by
             Christians
             :
             But
             that
             they
             did
             not
             perform
             them
             by
             any
             confederacy
             with
             
               evil
               Spirits
            
             ,
             as
             these
             bad
             men
             affirm
             ,
             is
             evident
             because
             one
             of
             their
             greatest
             and
             most
             common
             Miracles
             was
             dispossessing
             these
             evil
             Spirits
             of
             mens
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Temples
             and
             Oracles
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             they
             often
             provoke
             their
             Adversaries
             in
             their
             Writings
             and
             Apologies
             to
             come
             and
             make
             experiment
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             S.
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Demetrian
             Proconsul
             of
             
               Africa
               ,
               O
               that
               thou
               wouldst
               but
               hear
               and
               see
               when
               the
               Devils
               whom
               thou
               worshipest
               are
               adjured
               and
               tortured
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               spiritual
               Rods
               and
               Torments
               of
               our
               Words
               are
               ejected
               out
               of
               the
               Bodies
               they
               possess
               ,
               when
               howling
               and
               roaring
               in
               a
               human
               voice
               they
               confess
               the
               Iudgment
               to
               come
               :
               Do
               but
               come
               and
               see
               whether
               these
               things
               we
               say
               are
               not
               true
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               come
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               see
               those
               whom
               thou
               worshipest
               for
               Gods
               stand
               bound
               and
               tremble
               as
               miserable
               Captives
               under
               our
               hands
               .
            
             Others
             of
             them
             appeal
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Heathens
             themselves
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Spectators
             of
             their
             
               miraculous
               Victories
            
             over
             these
             infernal
             Spirits
             .
             So
             
               Minutius
               Faelix
               ,
               All
               these
               things
               are
               very
               well
               known
               to
               a
               great
               many
               of
               your selves
               ,
               that
               your
               Gods
               are
               forced
               by
               us
               to
               confess
               themselves
               Devils
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               torment
               of
               our
               words
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               our
               Prayers
               they
               are
               chased
               out
               of
               human
               Bodies
               ,
               even
            
             Saturn
             and
             Serapis
             ,
             and
             Jupiter
             ,
             
               and
               the
               greatest
               of
               those
               Gods
               you
               worship
               ,
               being
               overcome
               with
               sorrow
               are
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               tho
               it
               be
               to
               their
               shame
               ,
               especially
               when
               you
               are
               present
               ,
               yet
               they
               dare
               not
               lye
               ,
               but
               being
               adjured
               by
               the
               true
               and
               only
               God
               they
               quake
               and
               tremble
               in
               the
               bodies
               they
               possess
               ,
               and
               either
               leap
               out
               immediately
               ,
               or
               vanish
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             Others
             of
             them
             offer
             to
             make
             the
             experiment
             even
             before
             the
             Tribunals
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             for
             the
             success
             with
             their
             own
             lives
             .
             So
             Tertullian
             in
             his
             Apologetick
             .
             
               Let
               any
               man
               that
               is
               apparently
               acted
               by
               one
               of
               your
               Gods
               be
               brought
               before
               your
               own
               Tribunals
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               supposed
               God
               ,
               being
               commanded
               by
               any
               Christian
               to
               speak
               ,
               doth
               not
               confess
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Devil
               ,
               as
               not
               daring
               to
               lye
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               take
               that
               malepert
               Christian
               and
               pour
               out
               his
               blood
               immediately
               .
               Yea
               ,
               how
               often
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               only
               upon
               our
               touch
               of
               and
               breathing
               upon
               possessed
               persons
               are
               these
               Gods
               you
               adore
               forced
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               their
               Bodies
               with
               grief
               and
               reluctancy
               ,
               you
               your selves
               being
               present
               ,
               and
               blushing
               at
               it
               .
            
             And
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             Origen
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               cont
               .
               Cels.
               lib.
            
             7.
             were
             ordinarily
             performed
             even
             by
             the
             
               meanest
               
               Christians
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             that
             it
             was
             done
             merely
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             without
             any
             Conjuration
             or
             Magical
             Art.
             And
             can
             we
             imagine
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             without
             any
             constraint
             from
             some
             superior
             power
             would
             ever
             have
             quitted
             that
             Tyranny
             he
             had
             so
             long
             exercised
             over
             the
             bodies
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             had
             thitherto
             adored
             and
             worshiped
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             ever
             have
             confessed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Devil
             to
             those
             men
             who
             sought
             the
             ruin
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             his
             Confessions
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             been
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ?
             Is
             it
             likely
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             exerted
             his
             power
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             his
             own
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             amendment
             of
             those
             Souls
             he
             had
             insnared
             and
             captivated
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             necessarily
             have
             done
             should
             he
             have
             impowered
             the
             Witnesses
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Resurrection
             to
             confirm
             their
             Testimony
             by
             Miracles
             ?
             And
             since
             they
             all
             along
             declared
             they
             did
             them
             in
             the
             name
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             would
             never
             have
             impowered
             them
             to
             impose
             such
             a
             cheat
             upon
             the
             World.
             These
             Miracles
             of
             theirs
             therefore
             were
             
               plain
               signs
            
             and
             tokens
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             did
             attest
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             as
             they
             were
             so
             many
             divine
             seals
             by
             which
             God
             himself
             did
             confirm
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             whose
             goodness
             and
             veracity
             could
             never
             have
             permitted
             him
             to
             set
             the
             seal
             of
             his
             
               miraculous
               power
            
             to
             a
             lye
             :
             But
             besides
             this
             the
             Apostles
             Miracles
             were
             so
             many
             plain
             demonstrations
             that
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             and
             alive
             ,
             since
             they
             did
             them
             all
             in
             
               his
               name
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               his
               power
            
             .
             For
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             
             could
             have
             impowered
             them
             to
             do
             Miracles
             had
             he
             been
             still
             among
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             state
             of
             inactivity
             ?
             A
             dead
             man
             can
             do
             nothing
             himself
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             he
             impower
             others
             to
             do
             Miracles
             .
             So
             that
             by
             those
             
               miraculous
               Works
            
             which
             the
             Apostles
             did
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             they
             did
             in
             effect
             thus
             bespeak
             the
             World
             :
             Look
             here
             ,
             O
             incredulous
             World
             ,
             if
             nothing
             else
             will
             persuade
             you
             that
             our
             Lord
             is
             risen
             and
             alive
             ,
             behold
             the
             
               vital
               operations
            
             which
             he
             exerts
             in
             us
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             tho
             of
             our selves
             we
             are
             as
             impotent
             as
             you
             ,
             yet
             no
             sooner
             do
             we
             invoke
             our
             great
             
               Masters
               Name
            
             ,
             and
             implore
             
               his
               Aid
            
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             presently
             enabled
             to
             perform
             mighty
             things
             beyond
             the
             power
             of
             any
             mortal
             Agent
             ;
             without
             any
             other
             Charm
             but
             his
             
               powerful
               Name
            
             ,
             we
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             bind
             the
             Devils
             ,
             restore
             the
             Blind
             ,
             recover
             the
             Lame
             ,
             and
             cure
             all
             manner
             of
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             as
             plain
             a
             token
             of
             his
             being
             alive
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             now
             standing
             before
             you
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             these
             things
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             ?
             If
             he
             were
             dead
             still
             he
             could
             not
             act
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             him
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             nothing
             else
             will
             convince
             ye
             that
             he
             is
             alive
             again
             ,
             behold
             these
             mighty
             powers
             which
             he
             exerts
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             length
             persuaded
             by
             these
             sensible
             tokens
             of
             his
             activity
             ,
             which
             we
             produce
             before
             your
             eyes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             For
             it
             is
             worth
             observing
             ,
             that
             this
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             was
             never
             so
             plentifully
             communicated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             as
             after
             Christs
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             before
             he
             ascended
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             
               tarry
               at
               Ierusalem
               till
               they
               had
               received
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             
             Miracles
             ,
             Acts
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             and
             this
             gift
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             tells
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             was
             to
             enable
             them
             
               to
               bear
               Testimony
               to
               him
               unto
               all
               the
               World
               ,
            
             for
             he
             being
             now
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             produce
             his
             person
             to
             convince
             unbelievers
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             supply
             this
             defect
             Christ
             gave
             them
             the
             gift
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             that
             that
             might
             be
             instead
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             a
             plain
             and
             sensible
             token
             of
             his
             being
             restored
             to
             life
             again
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             was
             as
             certain
             a
             sign
             of
             it
             as
             if
             he
             had
             continued
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             openly
             conversed
             among
             men
             in
             the
             view
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             the
             most
             crrtain
             sign
             of
             life
             is
             action
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             more
             visibly
             act
             in
             his
             
               own
               Person
            
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             than
             he
             did
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             his
             Apostles
             after
             he
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
             These
             
               miraculous
               Operations
            
             therefore
             which
             they
             performed
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             so
             many
             plain
             and
             
               sensible
               Signs
            
             and
             Tokens
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             they
             did
             attest
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Jesus
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             So
             that
             considering
             all
             these
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             dare
             boldly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             to
             this
             day
             there
             never
             was
             any
             matter
             of
             Fact
             more
             sufficiently
             and
             credibly
             testified
             than
             this
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             by
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             God
             hath
             bore
             witness
             to
             him
             before
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             really
             is
             what
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             true
             Messias
             and
             only
             Mediator
             between
             himself
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             Which
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             second
             Head
             I
             proposed
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             an
             excellent
             convincing
             Argument
             
             this
             is
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Doctrine
             and
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             how
             effectually
             it
             justifies
             his
             pretence
             of
             being
             the
             true
             Messias
             and
             only
             Mediator
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Miracles
             which
             our
             Saviour
             wrought
             while
             he
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             were
             plain
             demonstrations
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             he
             frequently
             appeals
             in
             his
             excellent
             Disputations
             with
             the
             unbelieving
             Iews
             ;
             and
             when
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             sent
             to
             inquire
             of
             him
             whether
             he
             were
             the
             Messias
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             returns
             no
             other
             Answer
             but
             this
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               shew
            
             John
             
               those
               things
               which
               ye
               see
               and
               hear
               ,
               that
               the
               blind
               receive
               their
               sight
               ,
               and
               the
               lame
               walk
               ,
               the
               Lepers
               are
               cleansed
               ,
               and
               the
               deaf
               hear
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               are
               raised
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               have
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Matt.
             11.4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             his
             own
             Resurrection
             being
             the
             
               greatest
               Miracle
            
             that
             he
             ever
             performed
             ,
             to
             this
             both
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             most
             commonly
             appeal
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.14
             .
             says
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               ,
               then
               is
               our
               preaching
               vain
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               vain
            
             ;
             because
             this
             being
             the
             
               Grand
               Miracle
            
             on
             which
             Christ
             staked
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             ;
             if
             this
             had
             failed
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             reason
             to
             give
             any
             Credit
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             taught
             .
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             therefore
             is
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             only
             as
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             miraculous
             works
             ,
             it
             proved
             his
             Doctrine
             no
             otherwise
             than
             his
             other
             Miracles
             did
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             the
             
               highest
               proof
            
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             Miracles
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             shew
             what
             an
             excellent
             proof
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             that
             Miracles
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
             this
             of
             Christs
             Resurrection
             are
             the
             
               best
               evidences
            
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             do
             by
             shewing
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             convenient
             Evidence
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             plainest
             and
             most
             popular
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             shortest
             and
             most
             compendious
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             evidence
             of
             Miracles
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             convenient
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             pretence
             to
             Revelation
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             intrinsick
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             may
             prove
             it
             indeed
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             good
             and
             holy
             ,
             but
             how
             they
             should
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             immediately
             revealed
             from
             God
             I
             cannot
             apprehend
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Moral
             Writings
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
               Philosophers
            
             they
             were
             most
             of
             them
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             wise
             and
             holy
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             hence
             follow
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             were
             immediately
             inspired
             when
             they
             wrote
             them
             :
             notwithstanding
             their
             goodness
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             doubtless
             were
             the
             dictates
             of
             their
             own
             
               natural
               reason
            
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             how
             good
             soever
             it
             be
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             Authors
             of
             such
             Writings
             may
             pretend
             to
             be
             inspired
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             argument
             that
             they
             are
             .
             For
             all
             that
             I
             know
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             it
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             think
             themselves
             inspired
             when
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             convince
             me
             that
             what
             they
             pretend
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             giving
             me
             some
             certain
             sign
             and
             token
             
             that
             they
             are
             really
             inspired
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             no
             sign
             can
             reasonably
             convince
             me
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             believe
             God
             alone
             did
             inable
             them
             to
             give
             me
             ;
             for
             so
             long
             as
             I
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             suspect
             that
             the
             sign
             which
             they
             give
             me
             was
             produced
             either
             by
             their
             
               own
               power
            
             or
             by
             the
             power
             of
             some
             other
             Agent
             besides
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sign
             at
             all
             to
             me
             of
             their
             being
             inspired
             by
             God.
             Miracles
             therefore
             being
             the
             
               only
               signs
            
             we
             can
             reasonably
             believe
             are
             produced
             by
             the
             immediate
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             't
             is
             they
             alone
             can
             indicate
             a
             mans
             being
             immediately
             inspired
             by
             God.
             For
             how
             can
             I
             be
             assured
             that
             what
             a
             man
             saith
             is
             immediately
             revealed
             to
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             unless
             God
             himself
             give
             me
             some
             sign
             or
             token
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             I
             know
             that
             this
             or
             that
             is
             a
             sign
             or
             token
             from
             God
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             something
             so
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             ,
             as
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             considered
             ,
             I
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             't
             was
             God
             alone
             that
             produced
             it
             .
             I
             confess
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Miracle
             singly
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             any
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             of
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ;
             for
             unless
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             be
             good
             ,
             at
             least
             unless
             it
             hath
             
               no
               apparent
            
             evil
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               Miracle
            
             whatsoever
             can
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             divine
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             argument
             in
             the
             World
             can
             persuade
             a
             reasonable
             man
             to
             believe
             God
             against
             himself
             ;
             but
             to
             believe
             a
             
               bad
               Doctrine
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             is
             to
             believe
             Gods
             Power
             against
             his
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             more
             certain
             that
             God
             doth
             will
             what
             he
             confirms
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             cannot
             will
             iniquity
             ;
             nay
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             I
             should
             rather
             believe
             a
             
               good
               Doctrine
            
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             barely
             because
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             than
             
             that
             a
             bad
             Doctrine
             is
             so
             because
             it
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             it
             being
             more
             possible
             for
             a
             wicked
             Impostor
             to
             work
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             holy
             God
             to
             will
             sin
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             goodness
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             singly
             considered
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             confirmation
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             is
             no
             certain
             proof
             that
             't
             is
             of
             divine
             revelation
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             those
             things
             in
             any
             Doctrine
             which
             are
             
               morally
               good
            
             and
             founded
             upon
             eternal
             reasons
             ,
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             true
             by
             
               moral
               arguments
            
             without
             any
             additional
             confirmation
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             contain
             in
             it
             any
             Proposition
             that
             is
             matter
             of
             
               pure
               Revelation
            
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             known
             without
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             prove
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             true
             without
             producing
             some
             miraculous
             sign
             of
             its
             truth
             and
             divinity
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             man
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Mediator
             between
             himself
             and
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             
               pure
               revelation
            
             wholly
             depending
             on
             the
             free
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             unless
             God
             himself
             give
             us
             some
             
               miraculous
               sign
            
             by
             which
             we
             may
             know
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Will
             and
             Appointment
             ?
             And
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Revelation
             or
             pretence
             of
             Revelation
             but
             what
             lays
             claim
             to
             this
             way
             of
             confirmation
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Religion
            
             was
             confirmed
             by
             sundry
             great
             and
             stupendous
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             even
             the
             
               false
               Religion
            
             of
             the
             Heathen
             pretended
             to
             this
             way
             of
             confirmation
             also
             ;
             for
             generally
             they
             established
             their
             superstitious
             Rites
             by
             
               Magical
               Tricks
            
             and
             Incantations
             ,
             they
             conjured
             their
             Demons
             into
             their
             consecrated
             Images
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             liveless
             Stocks
             to
             move
             and
             speak
             ,
             they
             pretended
             to
             effect
             
               extraordinary
               Cures
            
             by
             the
             invocation
             of
             their
             Idols
             ;
             they
             often
             raised
             the
             
             Devils
             they
             adored
             by
             their
             Charms
             and
             Inchantments
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             appear
             in
             strange
             
               visible
               shapes
            
             to
             their
             superstitious
             Votaries
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             miraculous
             pretences
             they
             introduced
             all
             their
             Idolatrous
             Ceremonies
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             that
             they
             thought
             Miracles
             to
             be
             the
             most
             proper
             and
             natural
             arguments
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             thing
             is
             capable
             of
             no
             better
             way
             of
             demonstration
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             unreasonable
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             this
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             that
             a
             thing
             which
             may
             be
             is
             ,
             without
             an
             
               impossible
               proof
            
             of
             its
             existence
             ,
             is
             unreasonably
             resolved
             right
             or
             wrong
             not
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             So
             that
             this
             way
             of
             Christs
             proving
             his
             Doctrine
             by
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             being
             the
             best
             and
             
               most
               proper
            
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             upon
             this
             evidence
             ,
             we
             are
             
               incurable
               Infidels
            
             whom
             
               no
               reason
            
             in
             the
             World
             can
             convince
             or
             persuade
             .
          
           
             II.
             This
             evidence
             of
             Miracles
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             
               infallible
               Medium
            
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             pretence
             to
             Revelation
             .
             For
             if
             God
             give
             a
             man
             power
             to
             do
             Miracles
             in
             token
             that
             what
             he
             says
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             thereby
             sets
             his
             own
             Seal
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             are
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Miracle
             was
             wrought
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             it
             seals
             ,
             we
             do
             in
             effect
             give
             the
             lye
             to
             God
             himself
             :
             for
             a
             real
             Miracle
             wrought
             to
             confirm
             a
             Doctrine
             gives
             as
             great
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             as
             we
             can
             have
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             certainty
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             because
             if
             once
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             God
             may
             work
             a
             Miracle
             to
             attest
             a
             lye
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             
               no
               security
            
             of
             his
             truth
             ;
             but
             for
             
             all
             that
             we
             know
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             saith
             or
             doth
             may
             be
             an
             Imposture
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             for
             all
             we
             know
             he
             may
             have
             deceived
             our
             faculties
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             be
             certain
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             and
             especially
             this
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             gives
             us
             as
             great
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             as
             we
             can
             have
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             For
             that
             he
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             really
             dead
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             pierced
             ,
             and
             the
             vital
             bonds
             were
             broken
             ,
             which
             rendered
             him
             utterly
             incapable
             to
             raise
             himself
             ;
             and
             supposing
             that
             there
             be
             some
             Agent
             in
             Nature
             besides
             God
             that
             was
             powerful
             enough
             to
             raise
             him
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Devil
             would
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             as
             was
             shewn
             before
             ,
             he
             must
             thereby
             do
             a
             thing
             infinitely
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             temper
             ,
             and
             apparently
             destructive
             to
             his
             Interest
             and
             Kingdom
             ;
             nor
             would
             any
             holy
             Angel
             have
             done
             it
             without
             a
             special
             command
             and
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             if
             
               God
               himself
            
             had
             done
             it
             immediately
             .
             So
             that
             it
             's
             plain
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             must
             be
             effected
             either
             by
             the
             immediate
             Will
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             immediate
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             was
             one
             way
             or
             t'other
             ,
             't
             was
             a
             most
             certain
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             would
             either
             way
             have
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             had
             he
             been
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             since
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             must
             have
             taken
             the
             most
             effectual
             course
             to
             impose
             a
             Cheat
             upon
             mankind
             .
             For
             whilst
             he
             was
             alive
             he
             promised
             to
             rise
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             gave
             this
             as
             the
             great
             Sign
             to
             the
             World
             whereby
             they
             should
             know
             that
             he
             came
             from
             God
             ;
             upon
             
             the
             hearing
             of
             which
             all
             unprejudiced
             minds
             (
             especially
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             )
             had
             abundant
             reason
             to
             conclude
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             If
             this
             Man
             make
             good
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             can
             no
             longer
             doubt
             but
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             
               cannot
               rise
            
             unless
             
               God
               raise
            
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             can
             never
             enter
             into
             our
             thoughts
             that
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             will
             raise
             him
             on
             purpose
             to
             delude
             and
             deceive
             us
             .
             When
             therefore
             he
             was
             actually
             risen
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             without
             being
             guilty
             of
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             obstinacy
             ,
             make
             any
             farther
             scruple
             of
             his
             truth
             and
             veracity
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             about
             six
             hundred
             years
             ago
             a
             certain
             Iew
             called
             
               El
               David
            
             ,
             who
             gave
             out
             that
             he
             was
             Christ
             ,
             and
             drew
             a
             great
             many
             Proselytes
             after
             him
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             apprehended
             and
             brought
             before
             an
             Arabian
             Prince
             ,
             who
             asked
             him
             what
             Miracle
             he
             could
             do
             ,
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             answered
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             Cut
             off
             my
             Head
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             little
             time
             you
             shall
             see
             me
             alive
             again
             ;
             which
             he
             said
             to
             prevent
             some
             greater
             torments
             which
             he
             feared
             would
             be
             inflicted
             on
             him
             for
             deluding
             the
             People
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Prince
             replied
             ,
             
               A
               greater
               sign
               than
               this
               thou
               canst
               not
               give
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               after
               I
               have
               beheaded
               thee
               thou
               recoverest
               to
               life
               again
               ,
               both
               I
               and
               all
               my
               People
               and
               all
               the
               World
               sure
               will
               acknowledge
               thee
               to
               be
               a
               Messenger
               from
               God
               :
            
             and
             presently
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             an
             end
             of
             the
             Cheat
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             would
             doubtless
             have
             been
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             if
             Jesus
             had
             not
             been
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             just
             as
             this
             
               El
               David
            
             did
             ,
             Kill
             me
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             I
             will
             live
             
             again
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             I
             stake
             all
             the
             credit
             of
             my
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             therefore
             since
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             resolve
             with
             that
             Arabian
             Prince
             to
             believe
             and
             acknowledg
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             God.
             For
             if
             there
             be
             a
             God
             that
             loves
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sure
             there
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             equally
             sure
             he
             will
             not
             conspire
             with
             an
             Impostor
             to
             cheat
             and
             delude
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             he
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             Jesus
             been
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             when
             he
             fulfilled
             this
             miraculous
             sign
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             suspended
             all
             the
             credit
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             have
             the
             same
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             faith
             as
             we
             have
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             knowledg
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             knowledg
             supposes
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             whose
             Goodness
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             deceived
             in
             those
             things
             which
             we
             
               clearly
               apprehend
            
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             faith
             supposes
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             whose
             Goodness
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             deceive
             us
             in
             such
             things
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             believe
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             gives
             me
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             induce
             me
             to
             believe
             a
             false
             Proposition
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             seducing
             me
             into
             a
             
               false
               belief
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             since
             God
             in
             raising
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             hath
             given
             us
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             
               he
               sent
            
             him
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             either
             that
             he
             
               did
               send
            
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             deceiving
             and
             abusing
             us
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             evidence
             of
             Miracles
             is
             the
             plainest
             and
             
               most
               popular
            
             to
             confirm
             a
             Revelation
             .
             If
             the
             Principles
             of
             revealed
             Religion
             were
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             
               natural
               Reason
            
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             the
             Arguments
             of
             it
             would
             be
             too
             thin
             and
             subtile
             for
             vulgar
             capacities
             ,
             and
             men
             would
             never
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             
             Catechized
             into
             their
             Religion
             till
             they
             had
             been
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             and
             there
             instructed
             in
             the
             intrigues
             of
             Logick
             and
             Discourse
             ;
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             no
             other
             notices
             of
             things
             but
             what
             are
             immediately
             impressed
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             objects
             of
             sense
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             skill
             enough
             so
             exactly
             to
             compare
             simple
             terms
             as
             to
             connect
             them
             into
             true
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             to
             deduce
             their
             true
             and
             natural
             Consequences
             .
             These
             are
             things
             that
             require
             far
             more
             leisure
             and
             skill
             than
             Mens
             Education
             and
             Affairs
             will
             ordinarily
             afford
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             had
             there
             not
             been
             some
             plainer
             and
             easier
             way
             found
             out
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             than
             this
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Religion
             fit
             only
             for
             the
             Schools
             of
             Philosophers
             ;
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             who
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             close
             and
             strict
             discourse
             ,
             and
             have
             neither
             time
             nor
             skill
             enough
             to
             trace
             the
             footsteps
             of
             truth
             through
             all
             the
             intricacies
             of
             reasoning
             and
             discourse
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             damned
             to
             eternal
             infidelity
             ;
             and
             this
             without
             doubt
             was
             one
             main
             reason
             why
             the
             
               Moral
               Philosophy
            
             of
             the
             Heathen
             had
             so
             little
             influence
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             because
             the
             Arguments
             by
             which
             its
             Principles
             were
             proved
             and
             demonstrated
             were
             too
             fine
             and
             subtile
             for
             vulgar
             apprehensions
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             there
             were
             but
             few
             in
             comparison
             that
             could
             comprehend
             the
             strength
             and
             force
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             probability
             as
             little
             effect
             would
             Christianity
             have
             found
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             proved
             and
             demonstrated
             by
             
               such
               evidence
            
             as
             is
             adapted
             to
             
               all
               capacities
            
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             one
             great
             Principle
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             but
             now
             had
             we
             no
             other
             way
             of
             proving
             this
             Principle
             than
             by
             
             Philosophical
             Arguments
             ,
             how
             impossible
             would
             it
             have
             been
             to
             convince
             the
             Vulgar
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ?
             For
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             immaterial
             ,
             by
             shewing
             that
             its
             operations
             ,
             such
             as
             Free-will
             and
             Reflection
             are
             incompetent
             with
             Matter
             ;
             from
             hence
             we
             must
             have
             inferred
             that
             it
             is
             immortal
             by
             shewing
             that
             what
             is
             immaterial
             hath
             no
             quantitative
             extension
             ,
             and
             consequently
             is
             incapable
             of
             division
             and
             corruption
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             Iargon
             ,
             what
             unintelligible
             Gibberish
             would
             this
             appear
             to
             vulgar
             understandings
             ?
             What
             an
             insignificant
             noise
             would
             such
             fine
             Speculations
             make
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             an
             honest
             Plowman
             ?
             But
             now
             the
             miraculous
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             a
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             may
             apprehend
             the
             force
             of
             it
             that
             hath
             the
             free
             use
             of
             his
             own
             faculties
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             but
             arguing
             thus
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             clearly
             proved
             ;
             Christ
             told
             the
             World
             whilst
             he
             was
             alive
             that
             the
             Soul
             is
             immortal
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             everlasting
             habitations
             of
             weal
             or
             woe
             prepared
             for
             her
             in
             another
             World
             ;
             and
             in
             token
             that
             what
             he
             said
             was
             true
             ,
             he
             promised
             that
             the
             third
             day
             after
             his
             death
             he
             would
             rise
             again
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             never
             have
             verified
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             given
             him
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             God
             would
             never
             have
             given
             him
             this
             power
             ,
             had
             not
             his
             saying
             been
             true
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             God
             did
             impower
             him
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             thereby
             approved
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             saying
             ,
             and
             justified
             his
             Doctrine
             to
             the
             World.
             This
             is
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             way
             of
             arguing
             that
             the
             shallowest
             minds
             may
             easily
             apprehend
             the
             force
             of
             it
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             God
             designed
             Christianity
             to
             be
             a
             Religion
             as
             well
             for
             the
             
             Vulgar
             as
             for
             the
             more
             refined
             and
             elevated
             understandings
             ,
             it
             was
             highly
             reasonable
             that
             the
             way
             of
             proving
             its
             Principles
             should
             be
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             to
             
               all
               capacities
            
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             IV.
             And
             lastly
             ,
             This
             evidence
             of
             Miracles
             is
             the
             most
             short
             and
             compendious
             way
             of
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             Revelation
             .
             One
             reason
             why
             the
             moral
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Heathen
             had
             so
             little
             influence
             on
             the
             Vulgar
             was
             because
             their
             way
             of
             proving
             the
             Principles
             of
             it
             was
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             prove
             them
             by
             parcels
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             convinced
             their
             Auditors
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             one
             Proposition
             they
             proceeded
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             prove
             them
             all
             singly
             and
             apart
             by
             distinct
             and
             different
             arguments
             ;
             which
             was
             so
             tedious
             a
             way
             that
             the
             vulgar
             had
             not
             leisure
             enough
             to
             attend
             to
             so
             great
             a
             variety
             of
             reasonings
             ,
             nor
             yet
             capacity
             enough
             to
             retain
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             works
             a
             real
             Miracle
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             proves
             it
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             trouble
             himself
             to
             demonstrate
             one
             Proposition
             after
             another
             ,
             for
             by
             giving
             a
             miraculous
             sign
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             God
             doth
             openly
             approve
             every
             Proposition
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             would
             approve
             any
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             gross
             ,
             if
             any
             part
             or
             Proposition
             of
             it
             had
             been
             false
             ,
             since
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             must
             necessarily
             have
             abused
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             wittingly
             betrayed
             us
             into
             a
             false
             belief
             ,
             which
             to
             affirm
             of
             God
             is
             equally
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             When
             therefore
             God
             raised
             our
             Saviour
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             did
             by
             that
             one
             Act
             openly
             avow
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             
               whole
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             to
             all
             the
             World
             that
             
               every
               
               Article
            
             in
             it
             is
             as
             true
             as
             truth
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             to
             hunt
             out
             for
             
               several
               Arguments
            
             to
             prove
             the
             
               several
               Articles
            
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             for
             this
             one
             Argument
             serves
             instead
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             
               sundry
               Miracles
            
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             raising
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             hath
             given
             Testimony
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             taught
             is
             a
             
               true
               revelation
            
             of
             
               his
               Mind
            
             and
             Will
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             thus
             you
             see
             what
             a
             clear
             and
             excellent
             evidence
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             especially
             his
             Resurrection
             is
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             :
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             much
             prefer
             it
             above
             all
             other
             evidence
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             he
             doth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               my
               speech
               and
               my
               teaching
               was
               not
               with
               the
               enticing
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdom
               ,
               but
               in
               demonstration
               of
               spirit
               and
               of
               power
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             go
             about
             to
             convince
             ye
             with
             Rhetorical
             Harangues
             or
             
               fine
               Philosophical
            
             Reasonings
             ,
             but
             I
             clearly
             demonstrated
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             preached
             by
             the
             Miracles
             which
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             wrought
             amongst
             you
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             certainty
             of
             Christs
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             the
             powerful
             evidence
             which
             they
             give
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             upon
             an
             impartial
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             we
             have
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             firmly
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             this
             Article
             which
             comprehends
             it
             all
             ,
             that
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Man.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           NOTES
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             35.
             
             Line
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             FOr
             thus
             
               Tertullian
               ,
               hunc
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               Zeno
               determinat
               factitorem
               qui
               cuncta
               in
               dispositione
               formaverit
               eundemque
               &
               fatum
               vocari
               &
               Deum
               &
               animum
               Iovis
               ,
               Apologet.
            
             36
             Pam.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             Word
             ,
             Zeno
             declares
             to
             be
             the
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             formed
             all
             things
             in
             a
             due
             temper
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Fate
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             Iupiter
             .
             And
             the
             Ancient
             Orpheus
             calls
             him
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             divine
             Word
             and
             immortal
             King
             ,
             
               C●em
               .
               Strom.
               l.
            
             5.
             p.
             60
             ▪
             So
             also
             Numenius
             the
             Pythagorean
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             S.
             
               Cyril
               ,
               cont
               .
               Iul.
               lib.
            
             8.
             calls
             the
             Father
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             the
             Second
             God.
             So
             also
             
               Plotinus
               ,
               Enn.
            
             5.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             speaking
             of
             this
             divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             and
             this
             nature
             is
             God
             ,
             a
             second
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Jews
             it
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             Philo
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             they
             meant
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             for
             Ezek.
             1.24
             .
             the
             Septuagint
             hath
             changed
             shaddai
             ,
             the
             undoubted
             name
             of
             the
             Omnipotent
             God
             ,
             into
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             had
             they
             not
             thought
             this
             Word
             a
             divine
             Person
             ;
             and
             then
             as
             for
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Age
             when
             this
             Gospel
             was
             written
             ,
             he
             expresly
             calls
             this
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             next
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             second
             God
             next
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Quaest.
               &
               Solut.
            
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             tells
             us
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             Word
             is
             superiour
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             more
             ancient
             and
             general
             than
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             
               Leg.
               Allegor
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             And
             again
             speaking
             of
             the
             Worlds
             being
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             which
             Temple
             the
             High
             Priest
             is
             the
             first-born
             divine
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               de
               Somn.
            
             And
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Profug
            
             .
             he
             thus
             discourses
             of
             this
             Word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             divi●e
             Word
             is
             superiour
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             visible
             species
             by
             which
             it
             may
             be
             likened
             to
             any
             sensible
             thing
             ,
             but
             is
             it self
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             intelligibles
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             between
             whom
             and
             him
             there
             is
             no
             medium
             .
             A
             great
             many
             other
             instances
             I
             could
             give
             out
             of
             this
             ancient
             Writer
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             what
             I
             intend
             ,
             viz.
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             he
             meant
             a
             divine
             Person
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             ancient
             Monuments
             we
             have
             of
             Jewish
             Learning
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             it
             than
             to
             signifie
             by
             this
             Phrase
             
               the
               Word
            
             a
             divine
             Person
             ;
             for
             instead
             of
             Iehovah
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             they
             commonly
             insert
             
               the
               word
               of
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             to
             which
             word
             they
             attribute
             personal
             actions
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             divine
             Person
             ;
             thus
             for
             instance
             they
             attribute
             speech
             to
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             3.22
             .
             where
             instead
             of
             
               God
               said
            
             ,
             they
             render
             it
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
               said
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.1
             .
             instead
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               said
            
             ,
             they
             render
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               said
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             they
             attribute
             hearing
             to
             him
             ,
             Deut.
             33.7
             .
             where
             instead
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               heard
            
             ,
             they
             insert
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               heard
               .
            
             And
             Gen.
             3.22
             .
             instead
             of
             
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               behold
               the
               man
               is
               become
               as
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               the
               Ierusalem
               Targum
            
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               said
               ,
               behold
            
             Adam
             
               whom
               I
               created
               is
               the
               only
               begotten
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               am
               the
               only
               begotten
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               .
            
             And
             Exod.
             19.3
             .
             instead
             of
             
               Moses
               went
               up
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Edit
             .
             Compluten
             .
             it
             is
             
               Moses
               went
               up
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             So
             also
             in
             Exod
             .
             17.7
             .
             instead
             of
             
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               Covenant
               between
               me
               and
               thee
               ,
            
             it
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               establish
               my
               Covenant
               between
               my
               word
               and
               thee
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             Gen.
             19.24
             .
             the
             Paraphrase
             is
             ,
             
               And
               the
               word
               of
            
             Jehovah
             
               sent
               benign
               showers
               upon
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrha
               to
               try
               them
               if
               they
               would
               yet
               repent
               of
               their
               evil
               works
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               saw
               they
               concluded
               ,
               doubtless
               our
               evil
               works
               are
               not
               yet
               revealed
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wherefore
               there
               was
               sent
               down
               upon
               them
               a
               shower
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               from
               the
               word
               of
               Iehovah
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             So
             also
             on
             Gen.
             28.20
             ,
             21.
             
             Onkelos
             thus
             Paraphraseth
             ,
             
               If
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               be
               my
               helper
               ,
               and
               lead
               me
               in
               the
               way
               which
               I
               go
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               my
               God
            
             ;
             And
             on
             Gen.
             5.24
             .
             the
             
               Ierusalem
               Targum
            
             expresly
             asserts
             ,
             that
             Enoch
             was
             drawn
             up
             to
             heaven
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             also
             on
             Gen.
             22.14
             .
             the
             same
             Paraphrase
             affirms
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               Abraham
               worshiped
               
               and
               called
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               word
               of
               Iehovah
               ,
               and
               said
               thou
               art
               Iehovah
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             on
             Deut.
             18.19
             .
             thus
             both
             Onkelos
             and
             Ionathan
             Paraphrase
             ,
             
               He
               that
               refuses
               to
               hearken
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               my
               Word
               shall
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               him
               .
            
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             on
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             Hos.
             14.5
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               as
               the
               dew
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Ionathan
            
             thus
             descants
             ,
             
               I
               by
               my
               word
               will
               receive
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               on
               them
               .
            
             A
             great
             many
             other
             instances
             I
             could
             give
             ,
             but
             these
             I
             think
             are
             sufficient
             to
             expose
             the
             great
             Immodesty
             of
             Crellius
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             set
             Discourse
             will
             needs
             persuade
             the
             World
             that
             by
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             is
             no
             where
             meant
             a
             Person
             ,
             but
             meerly
             the
             speech
             or
             vocal
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             For
             how
             is
             it
             imaginable
             that
             by
             this
             Word
             they
             should
             mean
             no
             more
             than
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             so
             commonly
             attribute
             to
             it
             personal
             actions
             ,
             such
             as
             speaking
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             and
             desiring
             ,
             drawing
             up
             men
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             raining
             down
             fire
             and
             Brimstone
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             taking
             vengeance
             upon
             men
             ?
             With
             what
             tolerable
             propriety
             can
             these
             things
             be
             attributed
             to
             a
             vocal
             Word
             ?
             How
             can
             a
             Covenant
             be
             made
             between
             men
             and
             the
             outward
             speech
             or
             declaration
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             non-sense
             would
             it
             be
             to
             worship
             and
             invocate
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             vocal
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             art
             Iehovah
             ?
             With
             what
             tolerable
             sense
             can
             Gods
             declaration
             be
             called
             God
             or
             Gods
             only
             begotten
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             How
             can
             God
             be
             said
             to
             receive
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             by
             any
             such
             outward
             declaration
             ?
             Since
             therefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             by
             this
             Word
             they
             meant
             a
             Person
             ,
             and
             since
             to
             this
             Person
             they
             ascribe
             not
             only
             the
             Name
             ,
             but
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             believed
             him
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             ancient
             Paraphrase
             in
             this
             matter
             was
             without
             doubt
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Age
             wherein
             it
             was
             written
             .
             And
             accordingly
             
               Chalcidius
               ad
               Timaeum
            
             in
             that
             book
             where
             he
             professes
             to
             explain
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             holy
             Sect.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Jews
             deliver
             this
             as
             their
             sense
             of
             this
             divine
             word
             ,
             
               Et
               ratio
               Dei
               Deus
               est
               humanis
               rebus
               consulens
               quae
               causa
               est
               hominibus
               bene
               beateque
               vivendi
               ,
               si
               non
               concessum
               sibi
               munus
               à
               summo
               Deo
               negligant
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             Logos
             or
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             God
             taking
             care
             of
             human
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             cause
             or
             principle
             by
             which
             men
             may
             live
             well
             and
             happily
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             neglect
             this
             gift
             which
             the
             supreme
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             them
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Celsus
             ,
             speaking
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             expresly
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
             
               i.
               e.
            
             we
             agree
             with
             you
             that
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Page
             35.
             
             Line
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Nay
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             Word
             the
             Jews
             mean
             not
             only
             a
             real
             and
             divine
             Person
             ,
             but
             even
             that
             very
             Messias
             himself
             ,
             of
             whom
             S.
             Iohn
             here
             speaks
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             not
             only
             give
             him
             the
             very
             same
             Characters
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             gives
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Character
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Phil.
               de
               Agricul
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Leg
               All.
               lib
            
             2.
             suitable
             to
             Heb.
             1.3
             .
             such
             as
             the
             Manna
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             bread
             and
             food
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             Iohn
             6.33.35
             .
             such
             as
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             dwells
             ,
             
               ib.
               de
               Migrat
               .
               Abraham
            
             .
             sutable
             to
             Iohn
             14.10
             .
             but
             besides
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             also
             attribute
             to
             him
             the
             very
             same
             Offices
             that
             the
             New
             Testament
             attributes
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             for
             thus
             as
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             unto
             Christ
             a
             Kingly
             Office
             under
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             they
             make
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             divine
             Word
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             
               Ib.
               de
               som
               ,
               &
               de
               Agricul
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             where
             he
             also
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             is
             King
             and
             Pastor
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Word
             his
             first
             begotten
             Son
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             undertake
             the
             care
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Flock
             as
             his
             own
             Viceroy
             and
             Substitute
             ;
             and
             so
             also
             as
             the
             Scripture
             attributes
             to
             Christ
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Intercessor
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ;
             so
             also
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             highly
             worthy
             our
             observation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             but
             this
             excellent
             gift
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             things
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Prince
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             Word
             ,
             that
             standing
             in
             the
             middle
             he
             might
             judge
             between
             the
             Creature
             and
             the
             Creator
             ;
             and
             he
             always
             supplicates
             the
             immortal
             God
             for
             Mortals
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Embassador
             from
             the
             supreme
             King
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Gift
             he
             rejoyces
             as
             highly
             valuing
             himself
             upon
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             stood
             in
             the
             middle
             between
             you
             and
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             being
             neither
             unbegotten
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             yet
             begotten
             as
             you
             ,
             but
             am
             a
             middle
             between
             the
             extreams
             ,
             and
             a
             pledge
             for
             both
             ;
             for
             the
             Creature
             with
             the
             Creator
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             wholly
             Apostatize
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prefer
             disorder
             before
             order
             ,
             and
             beauty
             ;
             for
             the
             Creator
             with
             the
             Creature
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             an
             assured
             hope
             that
             the
             most
             merciful
             God
             will
             never
             abandon
             his
             own
             Workmanship
             ;
             for
             I
             declare
             peace
             to
             the
             Creature
             from
             him
             who
             makes
             Wars
             to
             cease
             ,
             even
             God
             who
             is
             the
             King
             of
             peace
             .
             In
             which
             words
             the
             same
             Mediatorial
             Office
             ,
             which
             the
             New
             Testament
             attributes
             to
             our
             Saviour
             is
             expresly
             attributed
             to
             this
             divine
             Logos
             .
             And
             in
             the
             above-cited
             Book
             
               de
               Agricult
            
             .
             he
             expresly
             teaches
             that
             this
             Logos
             or
             divine
             Word
             was
             that
             Angel
             whom
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             send
             before
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             of
             which
             Angel
             
               Moses
               Gerund
            
             .
             as
             he
             is
             quoted
             by
             Masius
             upon
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               Chap.
            
             5.
             thus
             speaks
             ,
             
               Iste
               Angelus
               si
               rem
               ipsam
               dicam
               ,
               est
               Angelus
               redemptor
               ,
               de
               quo
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               Quoniam
               nomen
               meum
               in
               ipso
               est
               ,
               ille
               inquam
               Angelus
               qui
               ad
               Iacob
               dicebat
               ,
               Ego
               Deus
               Bethel
               ,
               ille
               de
               quo
               dictum
               est
               ,
               Et
               vocabat
               Mosem
               Deus
               de
               rubo
               .
               Vocatur
               autem
               Angelus
               quia
               mundum
               gubernat
               ,
               scriptum
               est
               enim
               ,
               Eduxit
               nos
               Iehovah
               (
               id
               est
               Dominus
               Deus
               )
               ex
               Aegypto
               :
               &
               alibi
               ,
               Misit
               Angelum
               suum
               &
               eduxit
               nos
               ex
               Aegypto
               .
               Praeterea
               scriptum
               est
               ,
               Et
               Angelus
               faciei
               ejus
               salvos
               fecit
               ipsos
               :
               De
               quo
               dictum
               est
               ▪
               Facies
               mea
               praeibit
               &
               efficiam
               ut
               quiescat
               ;
               denique
               ille
               Angelus
               est
               de
               quo
               vates
               ,
               Et
               subito
               veniet
               ad
               Templum
               suum
               Dominus
               quem
               vos
               quaeritis
               &
               Angelus
               foederis
               quem
               cupitis
               .
            
             That
             Angel
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             the
             Angel
             Redeemer
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Because
               my
               Name
               is
               in
               him
               ,
            
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             that
             Angel
             who
             said
             to
             
               Iacob
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Bethel
            
             ;
             he
             is
             also
             that
             Angel
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               And
               God
               called
               to
               Moses
               out
               of
               the
               Bush
               ,
            
             for
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Angel
             ,
             
             because
             he
             governs
             the
             World
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             written
             
               Iehovah
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Lord
             God
             
               brought
               us
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               he
               sent
               his
               Angel
               ,
               and
               brought
               us
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ;
             besides
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Angel
               of
               his
               face
               saved
               them
               .
            
             Of
             this
             Angel
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             
               My
               Presence
               shall
               go
               before
               the
               Camp
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               shall
               cause
               it
               to
               rest
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             Angel
             of
             whom
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               whom
               ye
               seek
               shall
               suddenly
               come
               to
               his
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               whom
               ye
               desire
               .
            
             By
             which
             last
             passage
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             by
             this
             Angel
             he
             meant
             the
             Messias
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             refer
             that
             Prophesie
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             divine
             Word
             ,
             according
             to
             Philo
             ,
             is
             the
             Angel
             that
             went
             before
             the
             Camp
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             Angel
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Moses
               Gerundensis
            
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Messias
             :
             and
             that
             Philo
             himself
             by
             this
             Word
             understood
             the
             Messias
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             applying
             those
             words
             ,
             Ezek.
             6.12
             .
             (
             which
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             unanimously
             understood
             of
             the
             Messias
             )
             to
             him
             in
             
               lib.
               quod
               deter
               .
               potiorib
               .
               insid
               .
               soleat
               .
            
             But
             to
             put
             all
             out
             of
             doubt
             the
             Targums
             use
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             Messias
             promiscuously
             ;
             for
             so
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             Gen.
             49.18
             .
             
               I
               have
               waited
               for
               thy
               salvation
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
             thus
             descants
             ,
             Our
             Father
             Iacob
             said
             ,
             I
             expect
             not
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Gideon
             the
             Son
             of
             Ioas
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             temporal
             Salvation
             ,
             nor
             the
             Salvation
             ,
             of
             Sampson
             the
             Son
             of
             Manoah
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             transitory
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             I
             expect
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Messias
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             shall
             come
             and
             gather
             together
             the
             Sons
             of
             Israel
             ,
             his
             Redemption
             my
             Soul
             expects
             ;
             with
             which
             the
             
               Ierusalem
               Targum
            
             concurs
             almost
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               But
               I
               expect
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Messias
               the
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
            
             it
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               expect
               the
               Redemption
               which
               thou
               hast
               promised
               to
               give
               us
               by
               thy
               Word
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               come
               to
               thy
               people
               Israel
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             evidence
             that
             by
             the
             Messias
             and
             this
             Word
             they
             meant
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             so
             also
             on
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Even
               I
               am
               he
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               God
               besides
               me
               ,
               I
               kill
               and
               I
               make
               alive
               ,
               I
               wound
               and
               I
               heal
               .
               Ionathans
               Targum
            
             runs
             thus
             ,
             When
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             manifested
             to
             redeem
             his
             People
             ,
             he
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             shall
             say
             to
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             see
             now
             because
             I
             am
             he
             who
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             God
             besides
             me
             ,
             I
             kill
             in
             my
             revenge
             ,
             and
             reviving
             do
             revive
             the
             People
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             will
             heal
             them
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ;
             by
             which
             
             
               last
               days
            
             is
             evidently
             meant
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             therefore
             must
             be
             the
             same
             with
             this
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Page
             35.
             
             Line
             ult
             .
          
           
             c
             For
             as
             they
             affirm
             of
             their
             word
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             always
             without
             time
             ,
             and
             alone
             eternal
             ,
             
               vid.
               Porphyry
            
             quoted
             by
             S.
             
               Cyril
               ,
               C.
               Iul.
               lib.
            
             1.
             p.
             32.
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Phil.
               de
               somn
            
             .
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             things
             that
             are
             ,
             16.
             
             
               Leg.
               Allegor
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             affirms
             of
             his
             Word
             that
             he
             was
             
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pluinest
             and
             most
             obvious
             sense
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             actually
             existed
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             he
             was
             before
             all
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             of
             their
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             separated
             from
             the
             first
             Good
             or
             Father
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             but
             of
             necessity
             is
             together
             with
             him
             ▪
             being
             separatee
             from
             him
             only
             in
             personality
             ,
             
               Plot.
               En.
            
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             affirms
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             it
             
               was
               with
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             2.
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             an
             inseparable
             union
             and
             conjunction
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             all
             other
             things
             were
             as
             much
             with
             God
             as
             he
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             of
             their
             Word
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             cause
             or
             artificer
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             the
             Platonick
             Schools
             frequently
             stile
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             Plato
             himself
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             World
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             of
             all
             things
             is
             the
             most
             divine
             ,
             framed
             and
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             Epinom
             .
             and
             Philo
             call
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Instrument
             by
             whom
             God
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Phil.
               lib.
               Chereb
            
             .
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             affirms
             of
             his
             word
             ▪
             
               that
               all
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               that
               was
               made
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Again
             as
             they
             affirm
             of
             their
             word
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             I
             may
             coin
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Be-er
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Be-er
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             is
             not
             a
             dead
             Be-er
             ,
             that
             is
             neither
             life
             nor
             mind
             ,
             but
             that
             mind
             and
             life
             and
             Be-er
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               Plotin
               .
               Enn.
            
             5.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             affirms
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             
               that
               in
               him
               was
               life
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             As
             they
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             or
             being
             of
             their
             Word
             was
             knowledge
             or
             understanding
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             neither
             is
             this
             Mind
             or
             Word
             
               in
               Potentia
            
             ;
             neither
             is
             it self
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             its
             knowledge
             another
             ,
             but
             its
             knowledge
             is
             it self
             ,
             or
             its
             own
             being
             ,
             
               ibid.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             affirms
             of
             his
             Word
             that
             his
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             consisted
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             light
             of
             human
             minds
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             as
             they
             affirm
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Intelligible
             light
             ,
             proceeded
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             the
             word
             
               Phil.
               de
               Opif.
               mund
            
             .
             and
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             all
             light
             is
             from
             this
             word
             or
             wisdom
             ,
             
               Arist●b
               .
               apud
               Euseb.
               praepar
               .
               p.
            
             324.
             
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             tells
             us
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             true
             light
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             as
             they
             stile
             their
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Plot.
               Enn.
            
             5.
             l.
             8
             c
             5
             And
             again
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Son
             or
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             full
             beautiful
             mind
             ,
             even
             the
             mind
             that
             is
             full
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             most
             ancient
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Universe
             ,
             
               Phil.
               lib.
               cui
               Tit.
               Deterius
               perf●ctiori
               semper
               infestum
               esse
               .
            
             And
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             first
             born
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Ibid.
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Agricu●t
            
             .
             So
             S.
             Iohn
             stiles
             his
             Word
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.18
             .
             Thus
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             S.
             Iohn
             discourses
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Phrase
             and
             Language
             gives
             the
             same
             account
             of
             him
             as
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Divines
             did
             of
             theirs
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             must
             be
             supposed
             either
             to
             mean
             the
             same
             thing
             by
             him
             ,
             viz.
             a
             divine
             eternal
             Person
             ,
             or
             to
             design
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             he
             meant
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             who
             speaks
             or
             writes
             ,
             must
             either
             equivocate
             and
             dissemble
             his
             meaning
             ,
             or
             mean
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             acceptation
             of
             the
             words
             and
             phrases
             he
             speaks
             or
             writes
             ;
             so
             that
             supposing
             S.
             Iohn
             doth
             here
             sincerely
             express
             his
             own
             meaning
             ;
             no
             man
             that
             understands
             the
             common
             use
             and
             acceptation
             of
             his
             phrases
             can
             reasonably
             understand
             them
             any
             otherwise
             than
             of
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             and
             whether
             this
             were
             not
             his
             meaning
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             a
             very
             indifferent
             Judge
             ,
             
               viz.
               Amelius
            
             ,
             a
             Pagan
             Philosopher
             ,
             who
             very
             well
             understood
             the
             Language
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Schools
             concerning
             the
             divine
             Legos
             or
             Word
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             who
             casting
             his
             eyes
             upon
             this
             discourse
             of
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             doth
             with
             all
             confidence
             pronounce
             this
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             this
             was
             that
             Word
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             Heraclitus
             ,
             existed
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             whom
             ,
             by
             Iupiter
             ,
             the
             Barbarian
             places
             in
             the
             order
             and
             dignity
             of
             a
             Principal
             ,
             declaring
             him
             to
             have
             been
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             him
             all
             things
             that
             were
             had
             life
             and
             being
             .
             
               Vid.
               Euseb
               .
               Praep.
               Evan.
            
             540.
             
          
        
         
           
             Page
             51.
             
             Line
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             For
             thus
             Porphyry
             ,
             as
             S.
             Cyril
             quotes
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             divine
             essence
             extends
             it self
             to
             three
             persons
             ,
             whereof
             the
             highest
             God
             is
             the
             Good
             ;
             after
             him
             the
             second
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             Soul
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             extends
             it self
             :
             And
             of
             these
             three
             divine
             persons
             Plotinus
             hath
             treated
             at
             large
             ,
             whom
             he
             expresly
             calls
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             three
             persons
             that
             are
             principles
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Good
             or
             the
             One
             ,
             the
             Mind
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             assuring
             us
             that
             these
             Doctrines
             concerning
             this
             divine
             Trinity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ·
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             they
             were
             no
             ▪
             new
             ,
             or
             of
             ye●terday
             ,
             but
             were
             anciently
             ,
             though
             obscurely
             taught
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             is
             now
             discoursed
             concerning
             them
             is
             only
             a
             farther
             explication
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             faithful
             Witnesses
             that
             these
             Doctrines
             were
             taught
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Plato
             himself
             ,
             before
             whom
             also
             Parmenides
             delivered
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             Plato
             very
             frequently
             mentions
             these
             three
             divine
             Persons
             ;
             particularly
             ,
             
               Phileb
               .
               p.
            
             30.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             but
             Wisdom
             and
             Mind
             can
             never
             be
             or
             act
             without
             Soul
             ,
             wherefore
             in
             the
             
             Nature
             of
             God
             there
             is
             a
             Kingly
             Soul
             ,
             and
             a
             Kingly
             Mind
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             ancient
             is
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             three
             divine
             Persons
             subsisting
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             that
             Proclus
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             three
             Gods
             in
             
               Timae
               .
               Plat.
               p.
            
             93.
             for
             so
             they
             sometimes
             call
             these
             three
             Persons
             three
             Gods
             ,
             though
             as
             themselves
             elsewhere
             explain
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             three
             subsistences
             in
             the
             same
             divine
             indivisible
             Essence
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Proclus
             calls
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             divinely
             inspired
             or
             delivered
             Theology
             which
             teaches
             that
             this
             World
             was
             compleated
             by
             these
             three
             .
             By
             these
             and
             sundry
             other
             testimonies
             that
             might
             be
             produced
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             ancient
             Divines
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             acknowledged
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             which
             they
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Soul
             ,
             for
             so
             thee
             Chaldee
             Oracle
             ,
             quoted
             by
             the
             above-named
             Proclus
             ,
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             after
             the
             Paternal
             mind
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             Language
             is
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             I
             Psyche
             or
             Soul
             dwell
             :
             and
             this
             Psyche
             ,
             or
             as
             our
             Scriptures
             phrase
             it
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             stile
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             most
             divine
             Psyche
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               i.
               e.
            
             whom
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             is
             God
             and
             not
             a
             Demon
             ,
             
               Plotin
               .
               Enn.
            
             3.
             l
             5.
             c.
             2.
             and
             the
             same
             Author
             tells
             us
             of
             this
             Psyche
             that
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Mind
             or
             Son
             as
             proceeding
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             energy
             or
             active
             power
             by
             which
             he
             operates
             ,
             all
             which
             exactly
             accords
             with
             the
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Page
             51.
             
             Line
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             For
             so
             the
             above
             cited
             
               Philo
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             God
             accompanied
             with
             his
             two
             highest
             powers
             ,
             viz.
             Empire
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             middle
             being
             one
             ,
             he
             impressed
             thre●●hantasms
             on
             the
             sensitive
             or
             visive
             Soul
             ,
             viz.
             of
             Abraham
             .
             each
             〈◊〉
             which
             exceed
             all
             measure
             ,
             for
             these
             his
             Powers
             are
             all
             immense
             ,
             but
             themselves
             measure
             all
             things
             .
             
               De
               Sacrif
               .
               
               Abel
               &
               Cain
               .
            
             Now
             that
             by
             these
             Powers
             he
             means
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Person
             in
             the
             Triune
             Godhead
             is
             apparent
             ,
             because
             he
             afterwards
             calls
             God
             and
             these
             his
             Powers
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             three
             measures
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             the
             supreme
             God
             is
             Superior
             to
             these
             Powers
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             appears
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             two
             Powers
             he
             means
             some
             things
             that
             were
             really
             distinct
             from
             that
             God
             whose
             Powers
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             therefore
             since
             before
             he
             had
             told
             us
             that
             they
             were
             both
             immense
             ,
             what
             else
             can
             he
             mean
             by
             them
             but
             those
             two
             divine
             Persons
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             discourses
             ,
             
               lib.
               de
               Cherub
            
             .
             where
             after
             he
             had
             given
             some
             uncertain
             guesses
             at
             the
             mystical
             sense
             of
             those
             Cherubs
             that
             guarded
             Paradise
             ,
             he
             thus
             concludes
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             but
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             heard
             something
             more
             learned
             from
             my
             own
             Soul
             ,
             which
             being
             often
             seised
             with
             a
             divine
             Enthusiasm
             prophesies
             of
             things
             which
             it
             understands
             not
             ,
             which
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             I
             will
             here
             deliver
             .
             By
             which
             solemn
             Preface
             he
             gives
             us
             notice
             that
             some
             very
             great
             mystery
             is
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             goes
             on
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             My
             soul
             said
             to
             me
             with
             that
             only
             true
             God
             there
             are
             two
             supreme
             and
             first
             powers
             ,
             viz.
             Goodness
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             first
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             second
             all
             things
             that
             are
             made
             are
             governed
             .
             Since
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             before
             ,
             he
             frequently
             asserts
             that
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             by
             Goodness
             here
             he
             means
             the
             same
             Son
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             what
             else
             can
             he
             mean
             by
             Power
             but
             Psyche
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             these
             three
             divine
             Persons
             he
             elsewhere
             stiles
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Being
             ,
             the
             Ruling
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefick
             power
             .
             l.
             2.
             
               de
               Agric.
               N●●e
            
             .
             Thus
             far
             this
             learned
             Jew
             ,
             whose
             Writings
             ,
             being
             originally
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             have
             been
             delivered
             down
             to
             us
             without
             any
             considerable
             alterations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             those
             Writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Jews
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             and
             preserved
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             should
             be
             so
             express
             in
             this
             Article
             
             of
             the
             Trinity
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             because
             for
             several
             Ages
             they
             were
             solely
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Modern
             Jews
             ,
             by
             whom
             this
             Article
             hath
             all
             along
             been
             obstinately
             rejected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             reasonably
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             castrated
             by
             them
             in
             all
             those
             places
             where
             they
             more
             openly
             countenanced
             the
             Christian
             veri●y
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             after
             all
             there
             are
             sundry
             passages
             remaining
             in
             them
             which
             do
             very
             much
             favour
             this
             Article
             :
             thus
             
               Voisin
               in
               Prooem
               .
               Pug.
               fig.
            
             quotes
             this
             passage
             from
             the
             Book
             
               Reschit
               .
               Chocmah
               ,
               c.
            
             3.
             
             
               Tres
               sunt
               Dii
               ut
               explicatur
               in
               Zohar
               his
               verbis
               .
               Quis
               est
               sensus
               inquit
               R
               Iose
               horum
               verborum
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.7
             .
             
               Cui
               sunt
               Dii
               propinqui
               ,
               dicendum
               erat
               cui
               est
               Deus
               propinquus
               .
               Sed
               est
               Deus
               superior
               :
               est
               Deus
               timoris
               Isaac
               ,
               est
               Deus
               inferior
               &
               ita
               dicuntur
               esse
               Dii
               propinqui
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             there
             are
             three
             Gods
             as
             it
             is
             explained
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Book
             Zohar
             ,
             R.
             Iose
             said
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             Deut.
             4.7
             .
             
               to
               whom
               the
               Gods
               are
               near
               ,
            
             whereas
             it
             should
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             to
             whom
             Gods
             are
             near
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             the
             superiour
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Fear
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             inferiour
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             that
             are
             near
             .
             And
             
               Martin
               Raimund
               ,
               Pug.
               fid
               .
               p.
            
             396.
             quo●es
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             
               Misdrasch
               Tillim
            
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             
               trium
               proprietatum
               quibus
               creatus
               est
               mundus
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             three
             Proprieties
             or
             Persons
             by
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             made
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             Rittangelius
             ,
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             the
             Book
             Iezirah
             ,
             quotes
             two
             passages
             out
             of
             
               Imre
               Binah
               ,
               Tria
               sunt
               primaria
               &
               primordialia
               capita
               &
               coaeterna
               ,
               idque
               testatur
               splendor
               eorum
               numerationesque
               intellectuales
               in
               aeternam
               testantur
               Trinitatem
               Regis
               :
            
             There
             are
             three
             prime
             and
             primordial
             Heads
             and
             Coeternal
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             own
             light
             testifies
             ,
             and
             the
             intellectual
             numerations
             do
             eternally
             testifie
             the
             Trinity
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
             &
             36.
             
             So
             also
             Ainsworth
             on
             the
             first
             of
             Genesis
             quotes
             another
             passage
             from
             R.
             
               Simeon
               Ben
               Iocai
            
             in
             Z●ar
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             Come
             and
             see
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             word
             Elohim
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             degrees
             ,
             and
             every
             degree
             by
             its
             self
             alone
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             all
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             joyned
             together
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             divided
             one
             from
             another
             .
             But
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             Grotius
             makes
             mention
             of
             some
             ancient
             C●b●lists
             ,
             quoted
             in
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Additamenta
               ad
               Lexicon
               Hebraicum
               Schindleri
            
             ,
             who
             distinguish
             God
             in
             
               Tria
               Lumina
               &
               quidem
               non●ulli
               iisdem
               quibus
               Christiani
               nominibus
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               sive
               Verbi
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             into
             three
             Lights
             ,
             which
             some
             
             of
             them
             call
             by
             the
             same
             names
             we
             Christians
             do
             ,
             viz.
             Father
             ,
             Son
             or
             Word
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             as
             their
             most
             ancient
             Writings
             do
             frequently
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Word
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             ;
             so
             they
             do
             also
             the
             
               Ruach
               Hakkodesh
            
             or
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             whom
             their
             most
             ancient
             Writers
             attribute
             all
             Prophesie
             or
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             quoted
             by
             learned
             men
             in
             
               Pirche
               ,
               R.
               Eliezer
               ,
               c.
            
             39.
             
             
               R.
               Phineas
               ,
               inquit
               ,
               requievit
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               super
               Iosephum
               ab
               ipsius
               Iuventute
               usque
               ad
               diem
               obitus
               ejus
               .
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             rested
             upon
             Ioseph
             from
             his
             youth
             till
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
             And
             c.
             33.
             
             
               R.
               Phineas
               ait
               ,
               postquam
               omnes
               illi
               interfecti
               fuerant
               viginti
               annis
               in
               Babel
               requievit
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               super
               Ezekielem
               ,
               &
               eduxit
               eum
               in
               convalle
               Dora
               &
               ostendit
               ei
               multa
               ossa
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
               R.
               Phineas
            
             said
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             all
             slain
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             rested
             twenty
             years
             upon
             Ezekiel
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             forth
             into
             the
             Valley
             of
             Dora
             ,
             and
             shewed
             him
             a
             great
             number
             of
             bones
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             was
             a
             Proverbial
             speech
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Masters
             ,
             as
             Maimonides
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               More
               Nev.
               Part.
            
             2.
             c.
             45.
             
             
               Majestas
               divina
               habitat
               super
               eum
               &
               loquitur
               per
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             dwells
             upon
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             speaks
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             they
             anciently
             meant
             a
             real
             Person
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             so
             Ionathans
             Paraphrase
             on
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             
               Spiritu
               misericordiarum
               qui
               est
               ab
               ante
               Dominum
               ,
               stante
               super
               faciem
               aquarum
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Spirit
             of
             mercies
             who
             is
             from
             before
             the
             Lord
             standing
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Waters
             ;
             and
             
               Bereschit
               Rabba
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             Gen.
             1.2
             .
             expresly
             affirms
             ,
             
               Hic
               est
               Spiritus
               Regis
               Messiae
            
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Messias
             the
             King.
             So
             
               Ead.
               Hal.
               c.
            
             12.
             
             
               Tempore
               Regis
               Messiae
               ,
               quando
               constabilitum
               erit
               regnum
               ejus
               &
               omnis
               populus
               ad
               ipsum
               collectus
               ,
               recensebuntur
               singuli
               ex
               ore
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               :
            
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Messias
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             his
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             established
             ,
             every
             one
             shall
             be
             called
             over
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             in
             which
             places
             there
             are
             things
             and
             actions
             expresly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             are
             proper
             only
             to
             a
             Person
             ;
             and
             since
             by
             him
             they
             understood●
             a
             Person
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             suppose
             him
             a
             divine
             Person
             ,
             since
             by
             what
             follows
             it
             evidently
             appears
             that
             in
             their
             own
             Scriptures
             divine
             perfections
             were
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             three
             divine
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             
             Eusebius
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             all
             the
             Hebrew
             Divines
             do
             acknowledge
             after
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             first-born
             Wisdom
             a
             third
             holy
             Power
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             affirming
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Prophets
             were
             inspired
             ,
             
               Praep.
               Evang.
               p.
            
             327.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A58800-e3070
           
             a
             Vide
             Note
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Vide
             Note
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Vide
             Note
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Note
             d
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Note
             e
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             39.28
             ,
             29.
             
             Isa.
             32.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Isa.
             59.20
             ,
             21.
             
               compared
               with
            
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa.
             66.8
             .
             Zach.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             c
             Zach.
             12.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             32
             ,
             37
             ,
             to
             41.
             
             Ezek.
             36.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Chap.
             37.21
             ,
             22.25
             .
             Amos
             9.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Isa.
             11.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Joel
             3.1
             ,
             2.9.14
             .
             Mich.
             4.11
             ,
             12.
             
             Isa.
             24.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Zeph.
             3.8
             .
             Isa.
             63.1.6
             .
             Isa.
             34.1
             .
             Isa.
             59.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Zech.
             14.13
             .
             Hag.
             2.22
             .
             Zech.
             12.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa.
             66.16.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Isa.
             60.1.6
             .
             Jer.
             14.33
             .
             Isa.
             7.61
             .
             Ezek
             ▪
             38.16.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Rom.
             11.12
             .
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             72.7
             .
             Isa.
             66.12
             .
             and
             Chap.
             23.4
             .
             Mich
             ▪
             4.3
             Jer.
             32.39
             .
             Zeph
             3.8
             ,
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             19.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Isa.
             9.7
             .
             and
             Chap.
             2.20
             .
             Hab.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             h
             Rev.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             i
             Dan.
             7.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Rev.
             17.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             Isai
             60.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             m
             Rev.
             20.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             n
             Rev.
             20.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             o
             Rev.
             20.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.